i 


LIBRARY  OF  PRINCETON 


f.  I  l.'^      I 


?no4 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


y:istorical  Sljetcljes 


OF  THE 


UNDER  THE  CARE  OF  THE 


Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Clinrch. 


THIRD  EDITION.— (Revised). 


WOMAN'S  FOREIGN  MISSIONARY  SOCIETY  OF  THE 

PRESBYTERIAN  CHURCH, 

No.  1334  Chestnut  Street,  Philadelphia. 

1891. 


PRESS  OF 

THE   JAS.  B.  RODGERS  PRINTING  CO. 

52    AND    54    N.    SIXTH    STREET 

PHILADELPHIA 


lIMMRYOFraiNCenM 


AUG  I  I  2004 


J 


THEOLOGICAL  SEMINARY 


CONTENTS. 


1.  AFKICA By  Rev.  R.  H.  Nassau,  M.D. 

2.  CHINA By  Rev.  Albert  B.  Robinson. 

3.  INDIA By  Rev.  A.  Brodhead,  D.D. 

4.  JAPAN By  Rj:v.  A.  Gosman,  D.D. 

5.  KOREA By  Rev.  L.  W.  Eckard,  D.D. 

6.  MEXICO By  Rev.  M.  W.  Stryker. 

7.  GUATEMALA By  Eev.  W.  Br/nton  Greene,  JrV^^ 

8.  NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS  .    .  By  Rev.  a.  B.  Garritt,  Ph.D. 

9.  CHINESE  AND  JAPANESE  IN  AMERICA. 

By  Mrs.  S.  C.  Perkins. 

10.  PERSIA By  Rev.  J.  Milton  Greene,  D.D- 

11.  SIAM  AND  LAOS By  Rev.  J.  F.  Dripps,  D.D. 

12.  SOUTH  AMERICA        By  Rev.  S.  Hood. 

13.  SYRIA By  Rev.  W.  A.  HIlliday,  D.D. 

/ 


'a 


AFRICA. 

BY 

Rev.  R.  H.  NASSAU,  M.D. 


MISSIONS  IN  AFRICA. 


I.  LIBERIA. 


LOCATION. 


The  mission  supported  by  the  Presbyterian  Board,  under  the 
care  of  the  Presbytery  ot*  Western  Africa,  lies  in  the  republic  of 
Liberia,  whose  limits  are  7^  25'  K  lat.  down  to  4°  44'  N.  lat, 
including  a  little  over  five  hundred  miles  of  sea-coast,  with  an 
average  width  in  the  interior  of  fifty  miles.  This  interior  exten- 
sion may  be  increased,  the  territory  of  native  princes  which  has 
been  ceded  to  the  republic  not  having  very  definite  eastern  limits. 

EARLY  HISTORY. 

The  first  settlement  on  that  coast  was  on  January  7,  1821, 
by  eighty-nine  free  blacks  who  sailed  from  New  York  in  1820. 
In  April,  1822,  a  colony  of  manumitted  slaves  from  the  United 
States  was  planted  by  the  American  Colonization  Society,  which 
for  twenty-five  years  retained  the  supervision  of  them,  under 
Governors  Ashmun,  Pinney  and  others,  until  the  establishment 
of  the  republic,  with  its  capital  at  Monrovia,  on  July  26,  1847. 
Various  missionary  boards,  representing  all  the  evangelical  Chris- 
tian churches,  followed  with  their  agents  those  who  had  gone  out 
as  colonists. 

-      PEOPLE  AND  GOVERNMENT. 

The  Government  is  modeled  on  that  of  the  United  States,  hav- 
ing a  President  with  his  Cabinet,  a  Senate  and  a  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives. There  is  no  established  church,  and  all  faiths  are 
equally  tolerated.  In  1890  the  population  comprises  about  20,000 
civilized  negroes,  chiefly  of  American  origin,  and  1,050,000  half- 
wild  natives,  who  are  gradually  coming  under  the  influence  of 
civilization.  The  most  interesting  tribes  are  the  Veys,  Bassos, 
Kroos  and  Mandingoes. 

7 


8 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 


The  (Tovernment  has  formed  treaties  \^ith  most  of  the  European 
countries,  Avith  Hayti  and  the  United  States.  But  it  suffers  for 
the  lack  of  honest  and  intelligent  officers  to  carry  it  on.     Much 


charity  may  be  allowed  Liberia  in  the  experiment  it  is  makmg. 
Very  fe^v  of  the  colonists  at  first  "  had  any  experience  in  national 
aflairs  or  political  life.     The  many  had   been  reared  in  servitude 


THK   MISSIONS   IN   AFRICA.  9 

and  in  a  state  of  dependence,"  and  the  new  arrivals  of  manu- 
mitted slaves,  sent  from  time  to  time,  brought,  with  rare  excep- 
tions, only  poverty  and  ignorance.  This  is  part  of  the  burden 
the  government  carries  to-day.  Many  of  the  colonists,  instead  of 
being  "  missionaries "  to  the  heathen,  become  degraded  them- 
selves, adopting  all  the  vices  and  even  the  superstitions  of  hea- 
thenism. The  admirable  capabilities,  agricultural  and  commer- 
cial, of  the  country  have  been  developed  almost  solely  by  foreign 
capital  and  energy. 

Harmony  did  not  exist  between  the  aborigines  and  the  early 
colonists.  The  latter,  instead  of  feeling  that  the  country  was 
their  home,  and  affiliating  with  the  natives  as  brethren,  kept  up 
class  distinctions,  looked  on  the  natives  with  contempt,  and  treated 
them  as  servants,  and  often  as  slaves.  This  engendered  ill-will 
and  quarrels  that  led  to  frequent  assaults  by  the  native  tribes,  in 
which  English  and  American  men-of-war  had  sometimes  to  inter- 
fere for  the  protection  of  the  colonists. 

MISSIONS   AND    MISSIONARIES. 

The  first  mission  work  in  Liberia  was  done  by  Lot  Gary,  a 
slave  who,  having  bought  his  freedom,  was  sent  thither  by  Baptist 
aid  in  1821,  and  labored  until  his  death,  in  1828.  In  answer  to  an 
appeal  by  Governor  Ashmun  in  1825,  there  came  Swiss  missiona- 
ries from  Basle,  who  finally  were  transferred  to  Sierra  Leone. 

The  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions  in 
1834  sent  Rev.  J.  L.  Wilson,  who  settled  at  Cape  Palmas. 
Thither  followed  him  Rev.  Messrs.  White,  Walker,  Oris  wold  and 
Alexander  Wilson  and  their  wives.  At  first  there  was  success ; 
but  after  some  reverses  the  mission  was,  seven  years  later,  re- 
moved to  Gaboon. 

The  Presbyterian  mission  was  commenced  in  February,  1833, 
at  Monrovia,  by  Rev.  J.  B.  Finney,  the  more  special  object  being 
work  among  the  aborigines,  and  only  incidentally  for  the  colon- 
ists. Stations  were  extended  to  the  Kroo  coast,  near  Cape  Pal- 
mas. Messrs.  Laird,  Cloud,  Finley,  Canfield,  Alward  and  Sawyer 
lived  very  short  lives  in  the  difficult  climate.  The  Board  then, 
in  1842,  tried  the  experiment  of  sending  only  colored  ministers, 
among  whom  were  Rev.  Messrs.  Eden,  Priest  and  Wilson  ; 
and  Settra  Kroo,  Sinoe  (Greenville)  and  Monrovia  were  occu- 
pied. The  place  made  vacant  by  Mr.  Eden's  death  was,  in 
1847,  occupied  by  Rev.  H.  W.  Ellis,  a  freed  slave  from  Alabama. 
The  Presbytery  of  Western  Africa  was  constituted  in  1848,  and 
attached  to  the  Synod  of  Philadelphia.  But  it  was  found  that 
American  negroes  were  not  exempt  from  fever,  and,  by  their  slave 


10  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

origin,  lacked  skill  for  the  conduct  of  affairs;  therefore  other 
white  men  were  sent  out,  notable  among  them  Rev.  D.  A.  Wil- 
son, who  did  effective  educational  work  at  the  Alexander  High 
School,  established  at  Monrovia  in  1849.  Mr.  B.  V.  R.  James,  a 
colored  man,  also  carried  on  a  very  successful  school,  his  integrity 
and  ability  making  him  remarkably  useful. 

After  many  discouragements,  there  came  a  year  of  blessing  in 
1857.  Rev.  Messrs.  Amos  and  Miller,  colored  men,  w^ere  sent  in 
1859  from  the  Ashmun  Institute  (now  Lincoln  University),  and 
Rev.  E.  W.  Blyden,  a  graduate  of  Alexander  High  School,  being 
added  to  the  force,  t\YO  new^  stations  were  opened.  Mr.  Amos 
died  in  1864,  and  Mr.  Miller  in  1865.  Rev.  Edward  Boeklen, 
of  Germany,  sent  to  take  charge  of  the  High  School  in  1866,  died 
in  1868. 

DIFFKJULTIES. 

The  climate  was  exceptionally  trying  to  white  missionaries, 
and  scarcely  less  so  to  the  colonist  negroes,  whose  birth  and  hered- 
itary constitution  in  America  gave  them  an  unexpected  suscep- 
tibility to  fever. 

Liberia's  entire  political  power  is  in  the  hands  of  the  colonists. 
No  white  man  may  hold  office.  The  appointment  of  white  mis- 
sionaries by  our  Boards  to  superintend  the  financial  affairs 
of  the  several  niissions  was  looked  upon  wnth  suspicion  by  the 
colonists,  and  bred  animosity  on  the  part  of  some  of  the  Libe- 
rians  toward  the  white  missionaries.  This  feeling  did  not  exist 
toward  colored  ministers  from  this  country,  and  it  was  thought, 
therefore,  that  they  were  the  proper  persons  to  be  sent  to  that 
part  of  Africa. 

The  people  have  been  slow  to  sustain  their  own  churches  and 
schools— not  yet  having  reached  the  point  of  self-support  in 
either  direction.  The  change  of  policy  in  employing  at  times 
only  colored  laborers  may  have  had  some  influence  upon  this, 
and  it  is  still  a  question  whether  these,  sent  from  America,  are  on 
the  whole  any  more  successful  than  white  missionaries. 

CHURCHES   AND  SCHOOLS. 

The  mission — or  rather  the  Presbytery,  which  conducts  the 
mission  affairs— has  eight  churches  under  its  care,  with  a  total 
membership  of  308. 

There  are  few  common  schools  in  the  Liberian  republic  under 
government  care.  Almost  all  the  schools  are  supported  by 
foreign  missionary  funds.  There  is  a  college  at  Monrovia,  sup- 
ported by  American  non-missionary  aid,  for  a  short  time  under 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   AFRICA.  11 

the  presidency  of  Rev.  E.  W.  Blyden,  LL.D.,  but  its  status  is 
that  only  of  an  academy.  The  teachers  of  the  foreign  mission- 
ary schools  have  thus  far  suj^plied  all  the  education  that  the 
ordinary  demands  of  the  country  seemed  to  require,  and  the  few 
who  have  wished  higher  education  have  obtained  it  by  going  to 
America  for  that  purpose.  This  is  not  found  by  experience, 
however,  to  be  the  best  way,  and  it  is  hoped  that  in  time  these 
advantages  may  be  offered  to  all  who  desire  them  in  their  own 
land. 

There  are  nine  schools  under  the  care  of  the  mission,  with  a 
total  of  262  scholars.  Of  these,  71  boys  and  49  girls  are  of 
Americo-Liberian  birth,  while  of  native  tribes — Vey,  Congo, 
Basso  and  Yano — there  are  100  boys  and  22  girls.  The  Clay- 
Ashland  High  School  takes  the  lead  in  educational  work — the 
others  are  mixed  boarding  and  day  schools. 

THE   NEED. 

The  great  need  of  Liberia  now  seems  to  be  that  of  educated, 
consecrated  ministers  and  teachers  from  among  the  aborigines, 
with  a  sufficient  number  of  well-qualified  missionaries  to  guide 
and  control  their  work  until  those  shall  arise  from  their  own 
people  who  shall  be  equal  to  the  task. 

XL  GABOON  AND  CORISCO  MISSION. 

The  field  of  operations  of  this  mission  lies  on  the  western  coast 
of  Africa,  in  its  equatorial  portion,  in  the  Bight  of  Benin  of  the 
Gulf  of  Guinea,  between  the  fourth  degree  of  north  latitude  and 
the  mouth  of  the  Congo  River,  in  the  sixth  degree  of  south  lati- 
tude. It  includes  in  the  six  hundred  miles  between  these  extreme 
points,  the  Bay  of  Corisco,  the  Bay  of  Gaboon  (an  estuary  or 
sea-inlet,  usually  known  as  Gaboon  River),  and  Nazareth  Bay 
(the  recipient  of  Ogowe  River). 

PHYSICAL   ASPECTS. 

The  coast  line  is  low,  rising  towards  and  below  the  equator. 
The  navigation  of  the  shore  is  dangerous,  with  reefs  and  isolated 
rocks ;  and  the  mouths  of  the  numerous  rivers  are  obstructed  by 
sand-bars.  Close  to  the  hard,  yellowish  sand  beach  is  a  dense 
growth  of  bushes,  flowering  vines  and  low  trees,  above  which 
tower  the  gracefully-rounded  heads  of  the  cocoa,  oil,  bamboo  and 
other  palms.  This  narrow  strip  of  jungle  follows  the  shore-line 
Just  back  of  it  is  a  sandy  prairie,  that  in  many  parts,  is  swampy 


12  HISTORICAIv  SKETCH   OF 

bearing  a  coarse  grass  growing  in  tufts,  which,  in  its  tender  stages, 
is  fed  on  by  herds  of  oxen,  antelopes  and  other  wild  animals. 
Back  of  this,  at  an  average  distance  of  a  mile  from  the  sea,  the 
land  slowly  rises,  with  a  stiff,  yellow  clay,  that  bears  a  heavy 
forest  growth  of  timber,  extending  inland  two  or  three  hundred 
miles.  This  forest  is  roamed  by  herds  of  elephants,  oxen,  pigs, 
antelopes,  gazelles,  monjteys,  chimpanzees,  gorillas  and  other  ani- 
mals ;  and  the  numerous  rivers  swarm  with  hippopotami.  These 
rivers,  the  Benita,  Muni,  Gaboon,  Ogowe  and  Congo  drain  the 
country,  and  are  fed  by  very  many  small  affluents.  A  chain  of 
mountains,  the  Sierra  del  Crystal,  runs  from  one  extreme  northern 
point,  Batanga,  where  it  .actually  juts  into  the  sea,  in  a  south- 
eastern course,  until  it  strikes  the  Congo  far  inland,  making  the 
"  Yellala  Falls"  of  Capt.  Tuckey. 

THE   PEOPLE. 

The  natives  roam  through  the  forests,  hunting  ivory  and  gath- 
ering ebony,  dye-woods,  palm-oil,  and  gums,  copal  and  caoutchouc. 
But  they  build  their  villages  only  on  the  banks  of  streams  for 
convenience  of  their  canoes  and  boats,  the  water  courses  being 
their  only  highways.  Their  farms  of  plantains  (a  variety  of 
banana),  cassava,  "  manioc,"  tapioca,  maize,  sugar-cane,  etc., 
are  made  in  forest  clearings.  The  features  and  color  are  of  the 
typical  negro  ;  but  in  these  features  there  is  great  variety,  some 
tribes  being  much  more  delicately  fashioned  than  others,  even  to 
a  degree  of  beauty ;  and  among  the  tribes  farther  from^  the  coast 
the  shades  of  color  become  less  dark.  The  population  is  sparsely 
scattered  over  the  country,  the  density  of  the  forest  driving 
human  life  to  the  rivers'  banks.  In  the  more  open  country  of 
the  far  interior  are  large,  populous  towns.  The  tribes  are  very 
numerous  and  exceedingly  clannish.  Each  possesses  its  own  dia- 
lect belonging  to  the  great  Bantu  family  of  languages,  which 
covers  the  entire  equatoral  portion  of  Africa  between  the  South 
Atlantic  and  Indian  Oceans,  and  from  3°  north  latitude  as  far 
south  as  Zulu  land. 

GOVERNMENT. 

'The  government  of  the  region  included  in  our  mission  field  is 
nominally  under  the  foreign  powers  of,  respectively.  Great  Bri- 
tain and  Germany  at  the  northern  end,  Spain  at  Corisco,  France 
on  the  equator,  and  Portugal  at  the  southern  end.  But  practi- 
cally these  governments  exercise  little  authority  beyond  the  sight 
of  their  custom-houses  or  the  presence  of  their  gun-boats.  The 
natives  originally  lived  under  a  patriarchal  form  of  government, 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   AFRICA.  15 

no  tribe  being  governed  by  any  one  ruler,  but  each  village 
directed  by  a  local  "chief"  or  "headman,"  mistakenly  called 
"  king,"  whose  position  was  due  only  to  his  being  senior  member 
of  the  family,  and  who  had  authority  only  so  far  as  his  age  or 
force  of  character  could  command  respect.  The  foreign  govern- 
ments forced  on  the  natives,  while  they  have  not  been  cordially 
accepted,  and  therefore  as  yet  exert  very  little  authority,  have 
broken  up  the  little  protection  which  that  patriarchal  govern- 
ment did  give  to  the  country.  The  result  is  largely  anarchy, 
where  individual  power  and  daring  make  private  rights  insecure 
and  traveling  often  dangerous. 

DISTINCTIVE   FEATURES. 

1.  There  are  no  roads. — The  narrow  forest  paths  are  trodden 
single-file  in  hunting  or  in  emigrating  from  the  bank  of  one  river 
to  another.  The  beach  on  the  coast  can  be  traversed  by  horse 
or  donkey  or  hammock-bearer.  But  almost  all  the  travel  and 
trade  are  done  in  native  canoes  and  boats  dug  from  a  single  tree- 
trunk,  and  by  small  foreign  sloops,  schooners  and  steam  launches. 
Our  missionary  travel  had  always  been  by  small,  open  boats, 
dangerously  traversing  by  sail  the  ocean  for  distances  of  a  hun- 
dred miles  or  more,  and  by  oar  the  inland  rivers,  until  in  1871  was 
purchased  for  the  mission  a  handsome,  rapid-sailing,  sloop-rigged 
yacht,  the  "  Elfe,"  which  was  most  comfortable  and  serviceable  for 
two  years,  when,  by  an  unwise  economy  in  dispensing  with  a  re- 
sponsible captain,  it  was  lost  on  Coris-co  rocks.  It  was  replaced 
by  the  "Hudson,"  a  small  schooner  of  forty  tons,  which,  though 
safe  and  useful,  was,  by  her  painful  slowness,  a  discomfort,  and 
required  constant  repairs  because  of  the  faulty  materials  of  which 
she  was  built.  In  1885,  the  "  Nassau,"  a  small  schooner,  was 
built  in  Liverpool,  mainly  by  funds  raised  among  children  in 
Sunday-schools  and  bands  in  America,  and  is  constantly  used 
along  the  coast  in  the  service  of  the  mission. 

2.  There  is  no  currency. — All  payments  are  made  in  barter  of 
beads,  knives,  fish-hooks,  plates,  calico  prints,  etc.,  etc.  With 
these  we  buy  materials  for  building  houses,  pay  boatmen  or  other 
employes,  and  buy  food  for  ourselves  and  school  children.  The 
transportation  of  loads  of  these  goods  by  boat  or  on  the  backs  of 
porters,  as  described  by  Stanley,  Du  Chaillu  and  other  African 
travelers,  is  a  great  hindrance  to  rapid  progress. 

3.  There  ivas  no  uritttn  language  of  the  dialects  in  our  mission 
field  until  the  Mpongwe  v/as  reduced  in  1843  by  Rev.  Messrs.  J. 
L.  Wilson  and  William  Walker.  Other  dialects  have  since  been 
written :  the  Benga,  by  Rev.  J.  L.  Mackey,  the  Dikgle,  by  Rev. 


16  HISTORIC AI,  SKETCH   OF 

Messrs.  Best  and  Preston,  and  the  Fangwe,  by  Rev.  H.  M. 
Adams.  The  structural  differences  between  these  are  slight ; 
the  dissimilarity  being  mostly  in  vocabulary.  They  are  easy  of  ac- 
quisition by  foreigners.  Scores  of  other  dialects  exist,  e.  g.,  the 
Kombe,  Mbiko,  Orungu,  Nkami,  etc.,  for  writing  which  no  neces- 
sity arises,  the  Benga,  Mpongwe  and  Fangwe  answering  all 
present  wants. 

The  entire  New  Testament  and  parts  of  the  Old,  with  Hymn- 
book,  Catechism,  Peep  of  Day,  "  Come  to  Jesus,"  and  other  small 
books,  are  printed  in  both  Benga  and  Mpongwe.  Our  pupils  are 
required  to  read  with  fluency  their  own  language  first.  Their 
further  education,  for  want  of  other  translated  books,  was 
conducted  in  English,  no  missionary  having  time  to  devote 
himself  to  that  work  until  the  Rev.  William  Walker,  one  of  the 
founders  and  the  senior  member  of  the  mission,  returned  to 
Africa  in  1881,  after  an  absence  of  nine  years,  under  special  ap- 
pointment for  that  express  purpose.  He  remained  at  Baraka 
until  1883,  when  he  returned  to  this  country,  and  engaged  in 
superintending  the  printing  of  the  translations  until  his  death  in 
1884. 

4.  There  is  no  wor-^liip  in  the  proper  sense  of  that  word.  The 
natives  have  a  religion,  but  it  is  a  superstition  called  Fetishism. 
It  does  not  come  as  near  to  a  worship  of  God  as  idolatry  does, 
f  )r  the  idolater  professes  to  worship  God  through  the  symbol  of 
the  idol,  but  the  African  neg-ro,  thouo-h  distinctlv  admitting;  the 
existence  of  a  supreme  being  as  a  creator  and  "  father,"  giv^es  him 
no  actual  worship.  Sacrifices  are  made  of  food,  and  occasionally 
of  blood — sometimes  human — to  spirits,  to  which  prayers  are 
regularly  offered  at  the  new  moons,  by  the  village  patriarch  or 
his  deputies,  and  at  other  times  by  any  individual  in  sudden  dan- 
ger. But  these  prayers  have  no  confession  of  sin,  no  thanks,  no 
praise.  Fetishism  consists  in  the  wearing  of  charms  or  amulets 
to  aid  in  the  accomplishment  of  any  given  wish,  or  to  ward  off 
the  machinations  of  a  possible  enemy.  These  charms  may  liter- 
ally be  anytJiiiKj, — a  shell,  a  bone,  even  a  rag  that  has  been  con- 
secrated by  the  fetish  doctor,  who  professes,  with  his  drugs  and 
incantations,  to  inject  into  it  a  spirit,  by  whose  efficiency  the 
sick  are  to  be  healed,  and  the  hunter,  trader,  warrior,  gardener, 
etc.,  etc.,  made  successful.  Rules  are  also  to  be  obeyed  of  ab- 
staining from  certain  kinds  of  food,  refraining  from  contact  with 
certain  articles,  avoiding  certain  localities,  etc.  These  rules,  and 
the  dread  of  malignant  spiritual  influences,  whose  power  is  thus 
to  be  placated,  make  the  religion  of  the  native  negro  a  bondage 
of  fear. 


THE   MISSIONS   IN    AFRICA.  17 


HOPEFUL    CHARACTERISTICS. 


Work  among  the  natives  is  pleasant  and  hopeful  because  of — 

1.  Their  recejjtiiify. — In  our  itinerations  and  village  preaching 
they  are  attracted  by  the  singing  of  hymns,  listen  ^vith  curiosity 
and  give  a  prompt  assent  to  the  truth  and  excellence  of  the 
gospel-message,  not  often  disputing,  though  objecting  to  the  prac- 
tical application  of  the  decalogue  to  their  lives  and  customs.  We 
are  not  deceived  by  this  ready  assent.  It  does  not  arise  from  a 
welcome  of  the  Saviour,  whose  name  and  gospel  is  utterly  new  to 
them,  but  from  an  absence  of  any  regular  system  of  theology. 
Having  no  such  system  for  which  to  fight,  they  accept  our  state- 
ments out  of  a  race-reverence  and  personal  respect  and  courtesy. 
But  even  this  gives  us  an  opportunity  of  giving  instruction  which 
prepares  the  Avay  for  the  truth  to  enter  in. 

2.  Their  hospitality. — Though  not  cordial  to  strangers,  they  are 
warm  in  their  welcome  of  members  of  tribes  or  families  with 
whom  they  have  marriage  or  commercial  relations.  And  they 
are  particularly  polite  in  their  reception  of  all  foreign  visitors, 
such  as  traders  and  missionaries.  When  we  acknowledge  the  claims 
for  recognition  of  the  village  chiefs,  and  formally  make  ourselves 
their  guests,  we  are  at  once  accorded  the  freedom  of  the  town,  to 
go  where  and  do  as  we  please  in  its  huts  and  around  its  fires ; 
food  is  provided,  the  best  hut  cleared  for  our  use,  and  our  per- 
sons, boat,  goods  and  crew  are  perfectly  safe.  This  hospitality 
and  honesty  are.  indeed,  but  a  thin  covering  to  a  wild  nature  ;  for,  if 
we  independently  encamp  in  a  forest  near  a  village,  we  may  be 
robbed,  and  then  there  is  no  redress.  But  even  such  hospitality 
renders  us  safe ;  and  the  slight  gifts  expected  to  be  made  in  part- 
ing are  no  more  than  would  be  given  in  payment  for  food  and 
lodging  in  a  civilized  country. 

3.  Their  kindness. — Each  missionary  on  arrival  is  addressed 
with  the  title  of  "  father  "  or  *•'  mother  ;  "  and  the  pleasant  feel- 
ings that  soon  grow  up  between  teacher  and  pupil  or  employer 
and  employes  become  strong  and  often  tender.  We  are  not 
called  by  opprobrious  names,  nor  looked  upon  with  suspicion  or 
coldness.  This  is,  in  general,  true ;  but,  in  connection  with  the 
new  stations  along  the  Ogowe,  the  missionaries  have  had  more 
trouble  with  the  fierce  and  warlike  Fang  tribe,  who  are  disposed 
to  encroach  upon  mission  rights.  Courage  and  prudence  on  the 
part  of  the  occupants  have  so  far,  however,  compelled  respect. 

4.  Their  docility. — They  are  obedient,  as  children  or  servants. 
We  are  accorded  large  authority,  much  the  same  as  native  chiefs 
have  in  their  villages.  Indeed,  that  was  the  position  that  was 
formally  voted  in  the  council  of  Corisco  chiefs  to  Mr.  Mackey  and 


18  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

his  successors  on  his  location  on  that  island.  The  same  is  more  or 
less  true  in  other  parts  of  our  field,  according  as  the  missionary  s 
own  character  is  personally  an  impressive  one.  On  his  own 
premises  he  is  sometimes  as  father  to  children,  teacher  to  pupils, 
master  to  employes,  judge  to  transgressors  and  magistrate  to 
offenders. 

UNFAVORABLE    FEATURES. 

1  The  anarchy  already  spoken  of  interferes  with  comfort  at 
our  stations.  Unkind  feelings,  engendered  by  jealousy  or  slander 
or  misunderstanding,  lead  to  petty  outrages,  which,  if  submitted 
to,  open  the  way  to  greater  and  more  audacious  acts,  for  which 
no  immediate  redress  can  be  obtained.  Rightly  to  deal  with 
such  cases  calls  for  patience,  prudence,  decision  and  tact. 

2.  Indolence  is  natural  to  the  people.  Their  wants,  being  tew 
in  food  or  clothing,  are  easily  supplied  from  the  rivers,  their 
women's  farms,  and  from  the  forest.  They  have  no  trades,  and 
but  very  limited  arts  of  rude  house  and  boat-building,  carpenter- 
ing and  blacksmithing.  When  they  profess  Christianity  their 
change  of  heart  does  not  at  once  and  entirely  make  them  diligent 
where  there  is  small  occasion  for  diligence  ;  and  the  native  Chris- 
tian, left  to  himself,  lives  like  his  heathen  fellows,  excepting  their 
vices.  It  is  necessary,  therefore,  to  teach  them  industries  and 
stimulate  ambition.  Unlike  some  tribes  of  southern  Africa, 
they  are  willing  to  change  their  rude  tools  and  utensils,  readily 
accept  ours,  and  are  glad  to  be  taught  carpentering.  This  is  a 
field  in  which  lay  missionaries,  e.  g.,  mechanics,  could  be  especially 
useful.  But  no  effort  has  been  made  in  that  line  by  a  skilled 
mechanic.     Attention  ought  to  be  given  to  this.  ^ 

3  Slavery  probably  existed  in  Africa  as  a  punishment  tor 
crime  long  before  it  was  stimulated  to  the  seizure  of  weaker 
neighbors  and  tribes  in  order  to  supply  a  foreign  market.  The 
united  influence  of  the  many  missionary  societies  that  line  the 
coast,  and  the  efforts  of  one  Christian  nation  after  another,  have 
broken  up  the  trade  in  Guinea  negroes.  There  is  now  not  a 
single  slave  exported  from  the  west  coast  of  Africa,  although 
it  is  still  done  clandestinely  on  the  east  coast.  And  while 
suppressed  on  the  west  coast,  it  exists  unrestrained  as  a  domestic 
institution,  the  criminal  class  being  passed  "down  river  from 
the  interior  to  the  coast.  Their  presence  as  the  labor-class  makes 
labor  to  the  native  eye  distasteful  and  dishonorable,  giving  to  the 
native  Christian  a  plea  for  and  temptation  to  idleness. 

4.  Intemperance  is  a  sad  obstacle.  The  natives  have  their  own 
beer,  made  from  over-ripe  plantains  and  bananas,  and  a  sour  wine 
from  the  sap  of  the  oil  and  bamboo  palms.     But  they   have 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   AFRICA-  19 

learned  to  like  the  more  intoxicating  qualities  of  our  imported 
rum,  gin  and  whiskey.  These  are  obtained  in  abundance  at  al- 
most all  the  English,  Scotch,  German,  and  other  foreign  trading- 
houses  and  dram-shops  that  are  found  at  the  depots  of  the 
steamers  and  other  vessels  of  commerce  on  the  coast  and  up 
the  rivers.  Were  it  not  for  the  use  of  foreign  liquors  in  a  trade 
otherwise  legitimate  and  commendable,  the  concurrent  testimony 
of  our  own  and  adjacent  missions  is  that  our  native  church  mem- 
bership, now  reckoned  only  by  hundreds,  would  have  been  thou- 
sands. What  a  record  against  the  Protestant  Christianity  of 
Great  Britain  and  Germany  and  America ! 

5.  Polygamy,  with  its  kindred  vices,  is  a  bitter  root,  which  de- 
velops into  a  tree  whose  thorny  arms  meet  us  at  every  path.  It 
debases  woman,  disregards  marriage,  destroys  the  family,  and  in- 
terferes with  our  control  of  female  pupils.  It  makes  marriage 
difficult  for  Christian  young  men  who  desire  to  be  monogamists ; 
and,  inwrought  into  the  customs  of  society  in  many  unmentionable 
forms,  follows  our  native  members  to  the  door  of  and  even  into  the 
church.  The  debasement  which  it  has  wrought  in  the  minds  of  the 
natives  has  sapped  virtue  and  chastity.  And  it  is  a  sad  fact  that 
many  white  men,  representatives  of  civilization,  trading  on  the 
coast,  by  adopting  polygamy  and  encouraging  kindred  vices, 
while  they  deprive  lust  of  none  of  its  evils,  give  it  a  dignity  that 
even  heathenism  did  not  claim  for  it. 

HISTORICAL   SKETCH  OF   THE   STATIONS. 

1.  The  Gaboon  district  was  occupied  June  22d,  1842,  by  the 
American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions  at  Ba- 
raka  station,  on  the  Gaboon,  an  estuary  or  inlet  of  the  ocean, 
twelve  miles  from  its  mouth,  and  fifteen  miles  north  of  the  equa- 
tor. This  was  really  a  transfer  of  a  mission  which  had  been 
begun  eight  years  before  at  Cape  Palmas.  Prominent  names  in 
the  history  of  Gaboon  are  those  of  Wilson,  Walker  and  Bush- 
nell,  who,  with  their  wives,  cover  the  period  from  1842  to  1881. 
Associated  with  them  are  the  names  of  Griswold,  White,  Porter, 
Preston,  Best,  Ford,  Pierce,  Herrick,  Adams,  Jack,  St.  John, 
Reading,  Marling,  Murphy,  and  a  few  others  of  short  residence. 
Rev.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  J.  L.  Wilson,  Rev.  Benj.  and  Mrs.  Griswold, 
and  Rev.  William  Walker  were  the  founders. 

Mr.  Griswold's  name  is  connected  with  a  second  station,  Oz- 
yunga,  two  miles  distant  from  Baraka,  which  was  finally  aban- 
doned ;  Rev.  Ira  M.  and  Mrs.  Preston's  names  with  a  third  station, 
OlSndebngk,  twenty-five  miles  up  the  estuary  from  Baraka,  which 
also,  because  of  tribal  wars  and  other  causes,  was  abandoned ;  the 


20  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

names  of  Revs.  E.  J.  Pierce,  H.  P.  Herrick  and  H.  M.  Adams, 
■Nvitli  Nengenenge,  sixty  miles  up  the  estuary,  which,  after  being 
forsaken  for  twenty  years  because  of  its  unhealthfulness,  was  re-- 
sumed  in  1881,  but  it  was  destroyed  by  a  French  gunboat  not 
long  after  and  a  new  station  opened  at  Angora.  Nengenenge  is 
still  an  out-station. 

In  184o  intrigues  were  begun  which,  in  1844,  resulted  in  the 
possession  of  that  part  of  the  coast  by  the  government  of  France. 
Successes  in  mission  work  and  native  conversions  in  1849  aroused 
heathen  opposition  and  actual  persecution  of  native  Christians. 

Rev.  Messrs.  Preston  and  Best  prepared  a  grammar  and  part 
of  the  Gospels  in  the  Dikele  dialect.  Henry  A.  Ford,  M.D., 
was  a  skilful  physician,  and  wrote  a  monograph  on  African 
fevers,  which  is  a  standard  for  reference  on  that  subject.  The 
names  of  Mrs.  Walker,  Mrs.  Preston  and  Mrs.  Bushnell  are 
especially  connected  with  the  Baraka  girls'  school.  Scanty 
reinforcements  and  frequent  returns  of  those  who  were  unfitted 
by  climate  or  other  causes  for  the  work  left  Gaboon  in  1870 
with  only  one  station.  In  April,  1871,  its  members  being  all 
absent  for  health,  that  station,  Baraka,  was  carried  on  by  mem- 
bers of  the  adjacent  Corisco  mission,  with  which  it  had  just  been 
organically  united  by  the  Presbyterian  Board,  the  American 
Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  in  view  of  its  small 
success,  having  several  times  been  on  the  point  of  abandoning  it. 
Then  began  brighter  days.  Baraka  has  since  been  strengthened 
in  the  number  of  workers ;  its  work  has  grown,  the  church  has 
increased. 

The  distinctive  importance  of  Gaboon  parish  is  geographical 
and  financial.  Baraka  is  the  depot  of  steamers ;  our  supplies  are 
kept  there;  it  is  our  post-office,  and,  being  central,  most  of  our 
mission  and  Presbytery  meetings  are  held  there.  The  schools 
formerly  carried  on  here  in  the  Mpongwe  dialect  were  closed 
because  of  the  restrictions  of  the  French  Government,  which  re- 
quires all  instruction  to  be  given  in  the  French  language.  Within 
the  past  few  years,  however,  schools  have  been  conducted  here 
and  at  Kangwe  by  French  teachers  connected  with  our  mission, 
secured  through  the  kindness  of  the  Societe  cles  Missions  Evan- 
geliques  of  Paris. 
(^  2.  The  Corisco  di>iir{ct  was  occupied  as  a  distinct  mission  by 
!  the  Presbyterian  Board  in  1850.  Corisco  is  a  beautiful  island, 
five  miles  long  and  three  wide,  fifty-five  miles  north  of  the 
equator,  and  fifteen  to  twenty  miles  from  the  mainland  on  Corisco 
bay.  The  dialect  is  the  Benga.  Among  the  workers  here  are 
Rev.  J.  L.  and  Mrs.  Mackey,  Rev.  C.  and  Mrs.  De  Heer,  and 
Rev.  Ibia  JTkfingg,  whose  lives  cover  the  thirty-one  years  from 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   AFRICA.  21 

1850  to  1881.  Associated  with  them  are  the  names  of  Simpson, 
Clemens,  McQueen,  Williams,  Ogden,  Loomis,  Clark,  Nassau, 
Paull,  Reutlinger,  Menaul,  Gillespie,  and  others  of  shorter  resi- 
dence. 

Messrs.  Mackey  and  Simpson  were  the  founders  of  the  first 
Corisco  station  at  Evangasimba,  where  the  former  left  his  impress 
upon  the  natives  as  a  man  of  sterling  integrity  and  uncommonly 
good  judgment  and  tact.  A  second  station,  Ugobi,  two  miles 
south  of  Evangasimba,  was  soon  opened,  where  Rev.  G.  and 
Mrs.  Georgiana  (Bliss)  McQueen  are  remembered  as  careful 
trainers  and  educators,  their  pupils  being  noted  as  excellent  in- 
terpreters and  English  speakers.  A  third  station,  Elongo,  three 
miles  north  of  Evangasimba,  was  established,  where  Rev.  William 
and  Mrs.  Clemens  were  known  for  their  labor  for  pupils  from 
the  mainland,  whither  Mr.  C.  made  numerous  and  long  boat- 
journeys.  A  fourth  station,  Maluku,  was  located  near  Evanga- 
simba, and  here  lived  the  careful  translator  and  conscientious 
pastor,  Rev.  T.  S.  Ogden.  To  the  care  of  himself  and  Mrs. 
Ogden  was  transferred  Mrs.  Mackey's  flourishing  girls'  school, 
which  afterwards  passed  successively  into  the  hands  of  Mrs.  Maria 
(Jackson)  Clark  and  Mrs.  Mary  (Latta)  Nassau.  This  school 
was  linally  placed  at  Elongo,  under  the  care  of  Rev.  C.  and 
Mrs.  De  Heer  and  Mrs.  Reutlinger,  on  the  occasion  of  the  re- 
moval of  the  work  at  Maluku  (and  eventually  that  of  Evanga- 
simba) to  the  mainland  at  the  Benita  river.  Ugobi  had  pre- 
viously been  consolidated  with  Elongo,  the  four  Corisco  stations 
being  thus  reduced  to  one. 

Corisco  had  been  selected  as  a  mission  basis  under  two  beliefs 
— (1)  that  its  insular  position  would  assure  exemption  from  fever; 
(2)  that  missionary  effort  should  be  spent  in  carefully  educating 
natives,  who  would  then  undertake  the  danger  and  exposure  of 
carrying  the  gospel  to  the  distant  regions.  Neither  of  these  was 
realized.  The  island  was  found  to  be  quite  as  feverish  as  the 
mainland ;  the  confinement  of  teaching  was  less  healthful  than 
the  exercise  of  travel ;  and  the  chronic  tribal  quarrels  made  it 
impossible  for  our  native  agents  to  go  any  great  distance  from 
their  own  tribe.  It  was  found  that  missionaries  could  travel  with 
advantage  to  their  own  health  and  with  more  safety  from  the 
hands  of  rude  distant  tribes  than  the  native  Christians  could. 
It  was  therefore  not  discouragement  or  weakness  that  reduced 
the  four  Corisco  stations  to  the  present  single  one  at  Elongo. 

The  distinctive  importance  of  Corisco  is  as  a  field  for  encour- 
aging native  self-support  and  self-reliance,  the  entire  care  of  the 
district,  church,  school,  etc.,  being  placed  in  the  hands  of  the 
native  ordained  minister.  Rev.  Mr.  Ibia  JTkSnge,  the  first  con- 


22  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

vert  baptized  on  the  island.  The  Presbytery  of  Corisco,  formed 
about  1859,  now  supervises  all  the  churches  embraced  in  our 
Mission-field.     It  is  attached  to  the  Synod  of  New  Jersey. 

3.  Amjom  station,  on  the  river  Como,  was  occupied  in  1881, 
and  is  considered  a  vast  and  promising  field  for  missionary  labor, 
being  a  central  point  among  the  large  and  vigorous  Fang  tribe. 
No  church  has  yet  been  organized  here,  but  piracy  and  canni- 
balism are  rapidly  disappearing  under  gospel  influence. 

4.  The  Ogoive  district  was  occupied  by  Rev.  R.  H.  Nassau  in 
1874,  at  Belambila,  on  the  Ogowe  river,  200  miles  up  its  course. 
In  1876  the  station  was  removed  down  river  to  Kangwe  Hill,  a 
point  165  miles  up  the  river's  course,  but  only  ninety  miles  direct 
from  the  sea. 

Its  location  was  in  the  consistent  pursuance  of  what  has  been 
ever  the  objective  point  of  the  mission,  the  interior.  The  failure 
to  find  a  path  via  either  the  Gaboon,  the  Muni  (at  Corisco),  or 
the  Benita,  led  to  the  attempt  of  the  Ogowe,  whose  entrance  had 
recently  been  forced  by  trading  steamers.  This  attempt  was  stim- 
ulated by  the  very  general  feeling  in  the  home  churches  that  our 
duty  was  unfulfilled  unless  an  immediate  advance  was  made  in- 
terior ward. 

The  original  plan  was  to  form  a  chain  of  stations  from  Kan- 
gwe to  the  Congo  basin,  if  it  were  found  practicable,  but,  owing 
to  causes  which  will  be  mentioned  below%  this  was  not  possible. 
A  second  station,  Talaguga,  was  occupied  in  1882  by  Dr. 
Nassau  and  Mrs.  Mary  (Foster)  Nassau,  whose  lamented  death 
in  1884  led  to  the  transfer  of  Miss  I.  A.  Nassau  from  Kangwe  to 
that  station. 

Two  churches  were  organized  in  connection  with  Kangwe 
station  In  1889,  one  at  Wambalia,  twenty  miles  below  Kangwe, 
and  the  other  at  Igenja,  some  fifty  miles  below.  These  churches 
are  the  outcome  of  a  very  precious  work  of  grace  and  of  the 
itinerating  eflforts  of  the  Rev.  A.  C.  Good  along  the  river  and  in 
the  lakes  south  of  and  connecting  with  the  Ogowe.  A  new  out- 
station  has  also  been  established  at  Enyonga,  about  eighty  miles 
below  Kangwe,  among  the  Nkomi  people,  a  branch  of  the 
Mpongwe  tribe. 

COMPLICATIONS. 

In  1876  Count  Pierre  Savorgnan  di  Brazza,  an  Italian  gentle- 
man, lieutenant  in  the  French  navy,  accompanied  by  MM. 
Marche  and  Ballay,  carefully  explored  and  surveyed  the  Ogowe 
to  its  sources.  Near  those  sources  he  found  in  1878  other 
streams,  flowing  south  and  east.     On  a  second  journey  he  de- 


the:  missions  in  africa.  23 

scended  one  of  those  streams,  the  Alima,  and  found  that  it  flows 
into  the  Congo,  near  Stanley  Pool,  thus  proving  a  practicable 
route  for  our  advance. 

As  intimated  above,  the  French  authorities,  claiming  this  region 
as  theirs,  have  restricted  teaching  to  their  own  language.  This  led 
the  Presbyterian  Board  to  consider  the  propriety  of  transferring 
that  part  of  the  Gaboon  and  Corisco  mission  which  lies  within 
their  territory  to  the  French  Evangelical  Society.  In  1889  Rev. 
Messrs.  Allegret  and  Tessieres  were  sent  by  the  society  just 
named  to  explore  this  region,  and  after  examining  the  field  and 
the  work  already  done,  to  report  the  results  of  their  investiga- 
tion, when  the  question  of  transfer  would  be  decided. 

As  long  ago  as  1858  a  visit  was  made  to  Corisco  by  a  Spanish 
war  vessel  bearing  a  proclamation  from  the  governor  of  Fernando 
Po,  to  the  effect  that  only  the  Roman  Catholic  religion  should  be 
taught  on  the  island.  The  only  notice  taken  of  this  was  a 
memorial  to  the  United  States  Government,  which  led  to  an  ex- 
amination of  the  claim  made,  and  the  discovery  that  it  was  with- 
out foundation. 

This  seemed  at  the  time  to  end  the  matter,  as  the  newly-im- 
ported priests  and  nuns  left  the  island  at  once.  About  five  years 
ago,  however,  the  claim  of  Spain  was  revived,  in  antago- 
nism to  that  of  France.  Romish  priests  were  again  sent  to 
Corisco  and  the  attemj^t  to  prohibit  all  Protestant  teaching,  in 
any  language,  was  renewed — France  only  forbidding  it  in  the 
vernacular,  allowing  it  in  the  French  tongue. 

These  rival  powers  have  greatly  hampered  the  work  of  the 
Presbyterian  Board  in  this  region,  but  the  Word  of  God,  trans- 
lated into  the  Mpongwe  and  Benga  dialects,  is  a  voice  which  can- 
not be  altogether  stifled  by  any  strife  of  men. 

5,  'Ike  Benita  district  was  occupied  in  January,  1865,  at 
Mbade,  at  the  mouth  of  the  Benita  River,  110  miles  north  of  the 
equator.     The  dialect  is  the  Kombe. 

Prominent  names  in  the  work  here  are  Rev.  George  Paull,  Rev. 
Mrs.  and  R.  H.  Nassau,  Rev.  Mrs.  and  S.  H.  Murphy,  Miss  Isa- 
bella A.  Nassau,  and  Rev.  Mrs.  and  C.  De  Heer,  whose  lives 
cover  the  twenty  years  from  1865  to  1885.  Associated  with  them 
are  the  names  of  Reutlinger,  Kops,  Schorsch,  Menkel,  Gault  and 
Misses  Jones  and  Dewsnap.  Rev.  George  Paull,  the  founder  of 
Mbade  station,  was  a  man  of  noble  character,  with  a  rare  combi- 
nation of  strength  and  amiability,  of  untiring  labor  and  deep 
spirituality.  His  zeal  consumed  him.  He  lived  in  Africa  but 
thirteen  months,  only  three  of  which  were  spent  in  Benita.  His 
work  was  carried  on  and  enlarged  by  his  immediate  successors. 
Rev.  Messrs.  Nassau  and  Murphy.     Mrs.  Mary  C.  Nassau,  with  a 


24  HISTORICAL   SKETCH    OF 

spirit  like  that  of  George  Paull,  left  a  deep  impress  on  the  hearts 
of  the  heathen,  and  her  hymn-book  is  ever  on  the  lips  of  the 
native  church.  jNIr.  Murpliy's  energy  called  out  the  self-reliance 
of  the  native  Christians.  With  his  aid  they  broke  the  power  of 
Ukuku  Society, a  most  oppressive  superstition,  that  held  no  native 
life  of  worth  against  its  arbitrary  orders,  and  that  subjected  even 
the  lives  of  foreigners  to  frequent  annoyance  and  actual  danger. 
In  18GI)  a  second  station  was  built  at  Bolondo,  two  miles  from 
Mbade,  in  the  mouth  of  the  river.  In  that  year  also  Mr.  Reut- 
linger  made  an  attempt  to  penetrate  the  interior  by  way  of  tlie 
Benita  River,  and  had  partly  overcome  the  opposition  of  the  coast 
jealousy,  when  he  died  from  an  attack  of  erysipelas. 

Rev.  J.  De  B.  Kops,  during  his  short  stay  in  1872,  made  a 
favorable  impression  as  a  thorough  teacher  and  trainer  of  the 
advanced  class  of  the  Bolondo  boys'  school.  After  his  return  to 
America  that  school-station,  and,  indeed,  much  of  the  entire 
Benita  work,  ecclesiastical,  educational  and  financial,  was  carried 
on  for  several  years  by  Miss  I.  A.  Nassau,  aided  successively  by 
Mr.  Menkel,  iNIiss  Jones,  Miss  Dewsnap  and  a  native  minister. 

Mr.  P.  Menkel,  the  captain  of  the  missionary  cutter,  has  also 
made  himself  useful  as  a  Christian  mechanic  in  erecting  mission- 
houses  and  churches. 

The  importance  of  Benita  as  a  station  lies  in  the  industry  of  its 
people  and  the  missionary  character  of  the  native  church.  The 
fervor  of  George  Paull  ilows  on  in  the  life  of  the  Benita  church  ; 
its  members  carry  on  several  out-mission  posts  in  their  own  district; 
have  furnished  from  their  number  eflicient  elders  for  the  Corisco 
and  Gaboon  churches;  volunteered  the  first  native  assistants  for 
the  advance  up  the  Ogowe,  and  from  this  church  came  most  of 
the  licentiates  of  our  presbytery. 

A  number  of  out-stations,  some  with  established  churches,  are 
connected  with  the  mission  at  Benita.  One  of  these — Batanga — 
was  in  1889  made  a  regular  station,  with  the  Rev.  and  Mrs.  B.  B. 
Brier  as  the  missionaries.  Since  the  death  of  Mr.  Brier  and  the 
return  of  INIrs.  Brier  to  the  United  States,  the  Rev.  George 
Albert  Godduhn  and  Rev.  John  McMillan,  M.D.,and  their  wives 
have  been  assigned  to  that  station.  It  is  located  within  German 
territory,  and  is  not  subject  to  the  restrictions  imposed  by  the 
French'Governraent  in  the  southern  part  of  our  field,  the  Gover- 
nor having  formally  consented  that  instruction  may  be  given  in 
the  vernacular.  It  is  hoped  that  Batanga  may  prove  to  be  the 
gateway  to  an  inviting  and  fruitful  mission-field. 

PRESENT   STATISTICS. 

There  are  in  the  Gaboon  and  Corisco  mission  field  nine  organ- 


THE   MISSIONS   IN  AFRICA.  25 

ized  churches,  with  a  total  membership  of  1,090—153  of  these 
being  added  in  one  year,  1889.  Nine  schools  (boarding  and  day) 
are  conducted,  having  altogether  317  pupils;  955  scholars  are 
taught  in  Sabbath-Schools.  Thirty-two  native  teachers  or  helpers 
are  employed  (including  four  ordained  ministers),  and  there  are 
eight  students  for  the  ministry,  not  included  in  the  thirty-two 
just  mentioned. 

ENCOURAGEMENT. 

Besides  the  schools  and  churches  enumerated,  great  encourage- 
ment is  found  in  the  following  facts — 1.  There  is  earnest  desire  for 
education  on  the  part  of  many  of  the  natives.  2.  Increase  of  interest 
in  civilization  is  shown  by  the  natives  through  the  entire  mission- 
field.  3.  There  is  an  open  door  to  the  interior.  4.  Freedom  for 
woman's  work  is  absolute,  there  being  nothing  in  the  native  ideas 
or  customs  to  prevent  a  woman  doing  all  that  her  time,  capability 
and  strength  may  suggest  in  either  village  itineration,  teaching 
of  girls  and  women,  or  higher  education  of  men.  5.  The  rapid 
increase  of  native  licentiates  and  candidates  for  the  ministry, 
promises  a  supply  of  native  pastors.  6.  A  disposition  to  self- 
support  is  growing.  7.  There  is  a  general  increase  of  respect  for 
law — a  notable  instance  of  which  is  an  attempt  of  the  Benita 
people  to  remedy  the  evils  of  the  prevalent  anarchy  by  setting 
up  a  government  modeled  on  a  limited  monarchy,  which,  though 
imperfect,  showed  that  the  gospel  had  made  possible  an  effort 
toward  civilization.  8.  The  interest,  dating  from  Livingstone's 
death,  in  1873,  and  Stanley's  revelation  of  the  Congo  in  1877, 
and  again  of  the  interior  in  1888-9,  with  which  the  entire  world, 
through  the  eye  of  Commerce,  Science,  Philanthropy  and  Re- 
ligion, is  turned  to  Africa.  This  is  particularly  so  in  the  region  of 
the  Gaboon  and  Corisco  mission,  since  the  Ogowe  is  proving  to 
be  an  important  river. 

In  connection  with  these  recent  discoveries,  the  Congo  Free 
State,  embracing  about  50,000,000  inhabitants,  has  been  secured 
to  civilization  and  mission  effort  by  the  protection  of  the  great 
powers  of  Europe.  All  these  events  cannot  fail  to  have  an  im- 
portant bearing  on  missionary  labor  in  this  land. 

III.  CLIMATE  AND  ILL  HEALTH. 

In  regard  to  the  objection  often  made  against  missions  in 
Africa,  that  it  is  the  "  white  man's  grave,"  it  is  just  to  say — 

1.  In  so  large  a  country  as  Africa,  what  might  be  true  of  one 
part  would  not  necessarily  be  true  of  another  part.  Statements 
are  made  as  incorrectly  on  the  point  of  health  as  they  are  on  the 
2 


26  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

point  of  heat.  The  average  of  heat  during  the  year  in  the 
Gaboon  and  Corisco  mission  is  80°  of  Fahrenheit,  and  it  never 
reaches  above  98°  in  the  shade.  With  the  exception  of  the 
months  of  February  and  March,  the  nights  are  comfortably  cool ; 
and  in  June,  July  and  August  blankets  are  required. 

2.  It  is  true,  that  there  has  been  great  loss  of  the  life  of  white 
men  on  the  west  coast  of  Africa.  This  has  been  mainly  of  sailors 
and  those  engaged  in  commerce,  many  of  whom  live  lives  whose 
character,  moral  or  hygienic,  gives  reason  other  than  the  climate 
for  their  deaths.  And  the  fact  of  those  unexplained  deaths  has 
operated  unjustly  against  the  country's  reputation. 

3.  Certain  parts,  e.  g.,  Sierra  Leone  and  also  the  Upper  Guinea 
coast,  have  been  severe  on  even  missionary  life. 

4.  As  the  equator  is  approached,  and  also  south  of  the  equator, 
health  improves.  The  mortality  in  the  Gaboon  and  Corisco 
mission  has,  therefore,  been  less  than  at  Liberia  and  other  points 
north. 

5.  The  numerous  returns  of  workers  from  the  Gaboon  and 
Corisco  mission  have  not  all  been  due  to  ill  health.  Unfitness 
for  the  work,  and  difficulty  about  the  care  of  children  have  been 
frequent  causes. 

6.  Mental  depression,  due  to  the  painful  isolation  of  African 
mission  stations,  has  made  a  physical  condition  in  which  fever- 
seeds,  not  otherwise  dangerous,  became  fatal.  Some  of  the  earlier 
deaths  were  induced  by  intense  homesickness. 

7.  All  these  causes  operate  less  now  than  formerly.  People 
know  better  how  to  take  care  of  health.  Profit  is  made  by  the 
experience  of  others.  Food  supplies  are  better.  Household  ar- 
rangements are  more  healthful.  Frequent  mail  communications 
and  the  fresh,  earnest  support  and  practical  sympathy,  especially 
of  the  woman's  foreign  missionary  societies,  have  bridged  over 
the  long  distance  between  Africa  and  home-love,  and  made  less 
painful  and  depressing  the  isolation  which  is  distinctive  of  an 
African  missionary's  life.  The  present  good  health  of  the  mem- 
bers of  the  Gaboon  and  Corisco  mission,  and  the  length  of  resi- 
dence there  of  seven  of  its  members  (four  of  whom  are  women), 
ranging  from  thirty-nine  to  twelve  years,  are  proofs  that  life 
there  is  not  only  possible,  but  even  healthful. 


Missionary  Stations,  1891. 

GABOON   AND  CORISCO. 

Baraka  :  on  tlie  Gaboon  river  near  the  equator,  ten  miles  from  the  sea ; 
occupied  as  a  station,   1842 ;   transferred  from   Americau   Board,   1870 ; 


THE   MISSIONS   IN  AFRICA.  27 

laborers — Rev.  and  Mrs.  W.  C.  Ganlt ;  French  teacher,  M.  E.  Pressett ;  Mr. 
and  Mrs.  Peter  Menkel ;  Mev.  Ntaka  Truman  and  one  licentiate. 

Angom  :  above  Nengenenge,  on  the  Gaboon  river  ;  occupied  as  a  station, 
1881  ;  laborers — Rev.  Messrs.  Arthur  W.  Marling,  AV.  S.  Bannerman  and 
their  wives,  Mrs.  T.  Spencer  Ogden. 

CoRisco :  Fifty-five  miles  north  of  the  equator,  and  from  fifteen  to  twenty 
miles  from  the  mainland ;  occupied  as  a  station,  1850  ;  laborers — Rev.  Ibia 
F.  Jkenge  and  four  native  assistants.  Out-station  at  Mbiko,  on  the  mainland 
opposite  Corisco. 

Benita  :  Ninety-two  miles  north  of  Gaboon ;  occupied  as  a  station,  1864; 
laborers — Rev.  John  McMillan,  M.D.,  and  wife,  Mrs.  C.  DeHeer  and  Mrs. 
Louise  Rent  linger,  Mev.  Frank  3fyongo  ;  eight  male  and  two  female  helpers. 
Six  out-stations. 

Batanga  :  Ninety-two  miles  north  of  Gaboon ;  occupied  as  a  station, 
1875  ;  laborers — Rev.  and  Mrs.  George  Albert  Godduhu  and  five  male 
helpers.     Four  out-stations. 

Kangwe  :  on  the  Ogowe  river,  one  hundred  and  thirty  miles  from  the 
sea,  or  ninety  miles  direct ;  occupied  as  a  station,  1876  ;  laborers — Rev. 
Messrs.  Adolphus  C.  Good,  H.  L.  Jacot  and  their  wives ;  French  assistants, 
M.  Carmien  and  M.  Gacon ;  one  licentiate  and  five  male  helpers.  Four 
out-stations. 

In  this  country :  Rev.  and  Mrs.  A.  C.  Good. 

Talaguga  :  On  the  Ogowe  river,  eighty  miles  above  Kangwe ;  occupied 
as  a  station,  1882 ;  laborei's — Rev.  Robert  H.  Nassau,  M.D.,  Miss  Isabella 

A.  Nassau  and  one  native  licentiate. 

LIBERIA. 

Monrovia  :  Rev.  Frank  P.  Perry. 

Brewerville,  Clay-Ashland  :  Rev.  Phillip  F.  Flournoy,  Prof.  Alfred 

B.  King. 

Glima,  in  the  Yey  country :  Mr.  Robert  D.  King. 
Careysburgh  :  Rev.  Robert  A.  M.  Deputie. 
Schieffelin  :  Mrs.  S.  E.  Nurse. 
Grassdale  :  Mr.  John  H.  Deputie. 

Greenville,  Sinoe :  Rev.  David  Frazier ;  Mre.  J.  D.  Cranshaw  at  out- 
station  at  Warney. 

Little  Bassa  :  Mr.  James  P.  Hemdon. 

Johnsonville  :  Mr.  Joseph  W.  N.  Hilton,  licentiate  preacher. 


Missionaries  in  Western  Africa,  1833-1891. 

*  Died,    f  Colored.    J  Transferred  from  the  American  Board.    Figures,  Term  of  Service 

in  the  Field. 


Liberia. 


*Alward,  Rev.   Jonathan 

P.,  1839-1841 

Alward,  Mrs.,  1839-1841 

*Amos,  Rev.  James  R.,  f  1859-1864 
*Amos,  Rev.  Thomas  H.,t  1859-1869 
*Barr,  Rev.  Joseph,  1832. 


Blyden,    Rev.     E.    W.,  f 

1857-1861;  1873-1878 
Blyden,  Mrs.,  t  1873-1878 

*Boeklen,  Rev.  Edward,     1866-1868 
Brown,  Mr.  M.  D.,  1882. 

^Canfield,  Rev.  Oren  K.,     1839-1842 


28 


HISTORICAI.  SKETCH   OF 


Canfield,  Mrs.,  1840-1842 

*Cloud,  Rev.  John,  1833. 

Coke,  Miss  Louisa,!  1847-1848 

Connelly,  Rev.  J.  M.,  1844-1849 

Cranshaw,  Mrs.  J.  D.,t  1888- 

*Deputie,  Rev.  J.  M.,  f  1869-1877 

Deputie,  Mrs.,t  1869-1877 

Deputie,  J.  M.,  Jr.,t  1888- 

Deputie,  Rev.  R.  A.  M.,t  1870- 

Diggs,  Mrs.  E.  A  ,t  1878-1881 

^Dillon,  Rev.  T.  E.,t  1865-1879 

Dillon,  Mrs.,t  1865-1879 

*Donnell,  Rev.  D.  L.,t  1878-1879 
Donnell,     Mrs.,     (Mrs. 

David),  t  1880-1881 

*Eden,  Rev.  James,  f  1843-1847 

Ellis,  Rev.  H.  W.,t  1846-1851 

*Erskine,  Rev.  H.  W.,  f  1848-1876 

Ethrige,  Mrs.  R.  A.,t  1882. 

^Ferguson,  Mr.  D.  C  ,  f  1863-1873 

*Finley,  Mr.  F.  J.  C„  1834-1835 
Flournoy,  P.  F.,t     1871-1876  ;  1882 

Frazier,  Rev.D.  R.,t  1883- 
*Harrison,  Rev.  Simon,  f  1854-1872 

Harrison,  Mrs.,  t  1854-1872 

■^Herring,  Rev,  Amos  f  1854  1873 

Herring,  Mrs.,  f  1854  1873 

Herndon,  Mr.  Jas.  P.,t  1888- 

Hilton,  W.  N.,t  1889- 

*Herring,  Rev.  Amos,  f  1854  1873 

Herring,  Mrs.,  t  1854-1873 

*James,  Mr.  V.  B   R.,t  1849-1868 

Jones,  Mrs.  M.,  f  1880-1885 

Kennedy,  Rev.  Z.,f  1878-1882 


Kennedy,  Mrs.,t  1878-1882 

King,  Mr.  A.,t  1870- 

Kiug,  Mrs.,t  1870- 

*Laird,  Rev.  M.,  1833-1834 

Laird,  Mrs.,  1833-1834 

*McDonogh,  Mr.  W.,t  1842-1871 
*Melville,  Mr.  F.  A.,}  1856-1868 
*Miller,  Rev.  Abraham,!  1859-1865 
Nurse,  Mrs.  8.  E.  (Mrs. 

Waters,  1876-),t  18— 

Parsons,  Mrs.  Mary  E.,f     1855. 
Perry,  Rev.  Frank  B.,         1887- 
-Perry,  Mrs.,  1887-1888 

Pinney,    Rev.    J.    B., 

1832-35;  1839-1840 
^Priest,  Rev.  James  M.,t  1843-1883 
*Priest,  Mrs.,t  1843-1880 

*Priest,  Mr,  J.  R.,t  1879-1880 

Priest,  Mrs.,t  1879-1882 

^Roberts,  Rev.  Thos.  H.,t  1888-1889 
*Sawyer,  Rev.  Robert  VV.,  1 840- 1843 
Sawyer,  Mrs.,  1841-1849 

Sevier,  Rev.  S.  S.,t  1884-1887 

*Sirobel,  Miss  C.,t  1850-1864 

Temple,  Mr.  Jnmes,t  1833-1834 

Tytler,  Mr.  Epbraim  f  1837-1839 
Van  Tyne,  Miss  C,  1841-1844 

White,  Mr.  J.,  1855- 

White,  Mrs.,  1855- 

Williams,  Rev   E  T.,  1856-1860 

Wilson,  Rev.  David  A..,        1850-1858 
I  Wilson,  Mrs.,  1850-1858 

I  ^Wilson,  Rev.  Thomas,!  1843-1846 
I  Witherspoon,  Mr.  M.  M.,t  1862-1863 


Gaboon  and  Corisco. 


Bacheler,  H.  M.  (M.  D.),  1879- 

Bacheler,  Mrs.,  1879- 

Banuennan,  Rev.  W.  S.  1890- 

Bannernian,  Mrs.,  1890- 

*Boughton,  Miss  S.  J.,  1871- 

^Brier,  Rev.  B.  B.,  1889- 

Brier.  Mrs.,  1889- 

^+Bushell,  Rev.  Albert,  1844- 

+Bushnell,  Mrs.,  1852- 

Campbell,  Rev.  G.  C,  1880- 

Campbell,   Mrs.,  1880- 

Clark,  Rev.  W.   H.,  1861- 
Clark,  Mrs.  (Miss  M.  M. 

Jackson,  1858-).  1861- 

*Clemens,  Rev.  William,  1853- 

*Clemens,  Mrs.,  1853- 
*De  Heer,  Rev.  Cornelius,  1855- 


1883 
1883 


1873 
■1890 
•1890 
-1879 
-1885 
-1887 
-1887 
-1869 

-1869 
-1862 
-1866 
-1889 


^De  Heer,  Mrs.,  1855-1857 

De  Heer,  Mrs,,  1864- 

*Dewsnap,  Miss  S.,  1875-1881 

Gault,  Rev.  W.  C,  1881- 

Gault,  Mrs.,  1881- 

Gillespie,  Rev.  S.  L.,  1871-1874 
Gillespie,  Mrs.  (MissM.  B. 

White),  1873-1874 

Godduhn,  Rev.  G.  A.,  1890- 

Godduhn,  Mrs.,  1890- 

Good,  Rev.  A.  C,  1882- 
Good,    Mrs.   (Miss  L.  B. 

Walker,  1877-),  1883- 

Harding,  Miss  M.  S-.f  1882-1889 

Hendricks,  Mrs.  S.  E.,  1873-1874 

Jacot,  Rev.  H.  L.,  1890- 

Jacot,  Mrs.,  1890- 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   AFRICA. 


29 


Jones,  Miss  Lydia, 
Kaufman.  Miss  C, 
Kops,  Rev.  J.  C.  de  B., 
Kops,  Mrs., 

Loomis,  Rev.  C.  (M.  D.), 
*Loomis,  Mrs., 
*Mackey,  Rev.  James  L., 
^Mackey,  Mrs., 
Mackey,  Mrs.  Isabel, 
McMillan,  Rev.  J.  (M.  D.), 
McMillan,  Mrs., 
*  McQueen,  Rev.  George, 
McQueen.  Mrs., 
Marling,  Rev.  A.  W., 
Marling,    Mrs.    (Miss    » 

Cameron,  1879-), 
Menaul,  Rev.  John, 
*Menaul,  Mrs., 
Menkel,  P., 
■^'Menkel,  Mrs., 
Menkel,  Mrs., 
Murphy,    Rev. 


S.     H., 
1871-74 


Murphy,  Mrs., 


1872- 

1855- 

1871- 

1871- 

1859- 

18f)9- 

1849 

184^- 

1851- 

1890- 

1890- 

1852- 

1854- 

1880- 

1881- 
1868- 
1868- 
1873- 
1875. 
1890- 

;  187 
1871- 


1888 
1858 
1873 
1873 
1861 
1861 
1867 
1850 
1867 


1859 
1865 


1870 
1870 


7-80 
1874 


Nassau.  Rev.  R.  H.  (M.  D.),1861- 
^Nassau,  Mrs.  (Miss  M.  C. 

Latta,  I860-).  1862-1870 

*Nassau,  Mrs.  Mary  F.,      1881-1884 
Nassau,  Miss  Isabella  A.,   1868- 
*Ogden,  Rev.  Thomas  S.,    1858-1861 
Ogden.  Mrs.,  1858-1861  ;   1882- 

^Paull,  Rev.  George,  1863-1865 

Reading,    Mr.    J.    H., 

1875-77;  1880-1888 
Reading,  Mrs.,  1875-77  ;  1880-1886 
^lleutlinger,  Rev.  S.,  1866-1869 

Reutlinger,  Mrs.  Louise,     1866- 
Robinson,  Rev.  W.  H.,         1881-1886 
Robinson,  Mrs.,  1884-1886 

Schorsch,  Rev.  W.,  1873-1876 

*Simpson,  G.  W.,  1849. 

^Simpson,  Mrs.,  1849. 

^Smith,  Mrs.  J.  M.  (Miss 

J.  M.  Lush,  1873-1876),1876-188l 
Taylor,  G.  W.  (M.  D.),  1873-1874 
Walker,  Rev.  W.,  1879-1884 

Williams.  Rev.  E.  T.,  1853-1854 

Williams,  Mrs.,  1853-1855 


Books  of  Eeferencf. 


of   the    Yoruba   Mission.     Miss   C. 


Paul  du  Chaillu. 


5«. 


Abbeokuta :     Origin   and   Progress 
Tucker.     3s.    Qd. 

Alexander  Mackay  of  Uganda.     By  his  Sister.     $1.50 

Adventures  in  the  Great  Forest  of  Equatorinl  Africa. 
$1.75. 

Children  of  the  Kalahari.     $1.15. 

Crowned  in  Palm  Land.     R.  H.  Nassau.     $1.75. 

Darkest  Africa.     H.  M.Stanley. 

Eastern  Africa  as  a  Field  for  Missionary  Labor.     Sir  Bartle  Frere 

Egypt's  Princes.     A  Narrative  of  Missionary  Labor.     $1.75. 

Expedition  to  the  Zambesi.     D.  Livingstone.     $5.00. 

First  Christian  Mission  on  the  Congo.     H.  Grattan  Guinness. 

Five  Years  with  the  Congo  Cannibals.     Herbert  Ward.     $2.25. 

Gaboon  Stories.     Mrs.  S.  J.  Preston.     80  cents. 

Garenganze:    Seven  Years'  Pioneer  Work  in  Central  Africa.     Fred 
Arnot.     $1.25. 

George  PauU  of  Benita.     S.  Wilson,  D.  D.     $1.00. 

Glimpses  of  Western  Africa.     S.  J.  Whiton.     85  cents. 

How  I  found  Livingstone,     H.  M.  Stanley.     $3.50. 

Life  of  Bishop  Hannington.     E.  C.  Dawson. 

Life  of  David  Livingstone.     Samuel  Smiles. 

Life's  Adventures  in  South  Africa.     R.  Moffat.    75  cents. 

Madagascar  and  its  Martyrs.     50  cents. 

Martyr  Church  of  Madagascar.     W.Ellis,     $1.50. 


30        HISTORICAL  SKETCH  OF  THE  MISSIONS  IN  AFRICA. 

Missionary  Travels  and  Researches  in  South  Africa.  D.  Livingstone. 
$1.75. 

Nyassa,  the  Founding  of  Livingstonia.     E.  D.  Young.     7s.   6c?. 

Ragged  Life  in  Egypt.     Miss  M.  L.  Whateley.     3.s.   (Jd. 

Sierra  Leone  ;  or  the  White  Man's  Grave.     G.  A.  L.  Banbury.     10s.  6d. 

The  Congo,  and  the  Founding  of  Its  Free  State.  H,  M.  Stanley.  2v. 
$10.00. 

The  Gospel  on  the  Banks  of  the  Niger.   S.  Crowthprand  .J.  Taylor.   $1  50. 

The  New  World  of  Central  Africa.     Mrs.  H.  Grattan  Guinness.     $2.00. 

The  Ogove  Band.     J.  H.  Reading.     §3.00. 

The  Story  of  Madagascar.     J.  W.  Mears.     $1.25. 

The  Wild  Tribes  of  the  Soudan.     F.  L.  .Jamei.     21s. 

Through  the  Dark  Continent.     H.  M.  Stanley.     2v. 

Tropif'al  Africa.     H.  Drummond.     $1.50. 

Twenty  Years  in  Central  Africa  ;  the  Story  of  the  Universities'  Mission. 
H.  Rowley.     3«.  6c?. 

Western  Africa.     J.  Leighton  Wilson,  D.D.     $1.25. 

Zulu  Land.     Rev.  Lewis  Grout.     $1.50. 


jgoooeoi 


CHINA.  I 

0 


BY 

Rev.  albert  B.  ROBINSOK 


«*'-iVv^"" 


■^- 


MISSIONS  IN  CHINA. 


I. — The  Country. 


Population. — "The  Middle  Kingdom"  contains  more  than 
one-fourth  of  the  human  race.  A  New  England  j^astor  has  sug- 
gested the  following  object  lesson :  A  diagram  is  drawn  contain- 
ing one  hundred  squares,  each  rej)resenting  four  millions  of  souls. 
On  this  surface,  which  stands  for  China,  ten  squares  are  marked 
off  for  France,  twelve  for  the  United  States,  etc.;  and  the  popula- 
tion of  China  exceeds,  by  more  than  one-half,  the  aggregate 
population  of  the  five  foremost  nations  of  Christendom.  Various 
estimates  have  been  made  by  those  best  qualified  to  judge ;  it  is 
probably  safe,  however,  to  place  the  population  of  this  hive  of 
humanity  at  three  hundred  and  fifty  millions. 

Area. — The  eighteen  provinces  of  China  proper  embrace  an 
area  of  a  million  and  a  half  square  miles ;  while  the  Chinese  em- 
pire extends  over  nearly  one-tenth  of  the  habitable  globe.  "  Each 
province  in  China,"  says  a  recent  writer,  "is  about  as  large  as 
Great  Britain  ;  so  that  China  proper  may  be  compared  to  eighteen 
Great  Britains  placed  side  by  side.  But  when  we  include  Mon- 
golia, Manchuria,  Thibet,  and  other  dependencies,  we  find  that 
the  vermilion  pencil  lays  down  the  law  for  a  territory  as  large  as 
Europe  and  about  one-third  more." 

History. — Chinese  history  embraces  a  period  of  more  than 
forty  centuries.  At  the  centennial  of  the  incorporation  of  the 
town  of  West  Springfield,  Massachusetts,  a  few  years  since,  Mr. 
Chan  Laisun,  then  Chinese  commissioner  of  education,  made  an 
address  in  w^hich  he  said  that  in  his  native  country  he  had  taken 
part  in  several  millennial  celebrations,  which  were  not  uncommon 
there.  The  chief  authority  for  the  history  of  China  is  the  Shu 
King,  a  work  in  which  Confucius  compiled  the  historical  docu- 
ments of  the  nation.  From  this  we  learn  that  Yao  and  Shun 
reigned  from  2B57  B.C.  to  about  2200  B.C.,  when  the  Hia  Dynasty 
was  founded  by  Yu  the  Great.  This  was  succeeded,  1766  B.C.,  by 
the  Shang  Dynasty,  which  in  its  turn  was  overthrown,  about  1100 
B.C.,  by  Wu  Wang,  founder  of  the  Chdu  Dynasty.  During  this 
period  (1100  to  255  B.C.)  lived  Confucius,  who  was  born  551  B.C. 

2*  33 


34  '  HISTORICx\I.   SKETCH   OF 

The  Tfi'in  Dynasiy  was  founded  249  B.C.  by  the  tyrant  Liieheng, 
Avho  was  the  first  to  assume  the  title  Whangtee.  He  built  the 
Great  Wall  as  a  protection  against  the  invasion  of  the  Tartars, 
and  attempted  to  blot  out  the  memory  of  the  past  by  burning  the 
books  that  contained  historical  records.  From  the  name  of  this 
dynasty  the  country  was  called  Chin  or  China.  The  Han  Dynasty 
continued  from  206  B.C.  to  220  a.d.  One  of  the  emperors  of  this 
line  restored  the  books  destroyed  by  Liieheng ;  and  another,  a.d. 
66,  sent  to  the  West,  in  search  of  a  new  religion,  messengers, 
who  returned  accompanied  by  Buddhist  priests.  A  period  of 
division  was  succeeded  by  the  second  Tsin  Dynasty,  which  con- 
tinued until  A.D.  420.  Alter  the  rule  of  the  Tartars  in  the  north, 
the  families  of  Sung  and  Tang  came  successively  into  power. 
The  invasion  of  Genghis  Khan,  in  the  thirteenth  century,  resulted 
in  the  establishment  of  the  Mongol  Dynasty  (a.d.  1279-1368).  A 
revolution  led  by  a  Buddhist  monk  overthrew  the  Mongols,  who 
were  followed  a.d.  1368  by  the  Mings.  This  dynasty  continued 
until  A.D.  1644,  when  the  Manchoo  Tartars,  taking  advantage  of 
a  political  quarrel,  placed  upon  the  throne  Shun-chi,  son  of  their 
own  king,  and  founded  the  Tsing  Dynasty,  which  continues  to  the 
present  day. 

Language.— The  Chinese  language  has  no  alphabet;  each 
character  represents  a  word.  The  imperial  dictionary  of  the  em- 
])eror  Kang-hi  contains  more  than  forty  thousand  characters  ;  but 
it  is  said  that  only  five  or  six  thousand  are  in  ordinary  use. 
These  characters  are  not  inflected.  Distinctions  which  in  other 
languages  are  marked  by  a  change  in  the  form  of  the  word,  in 
the  Chinese  are  made  by  using  additional  characters;  e.g.,  people 
is  multitude  man,  son  is  man  child,  etc.  In  the  written  language 
the  characters  are  arranged  in  perpendicular  columns,  which  are 
read  from  top  to  bottom  and  from  right  to  left.  The  negative 
form  of  the  Golden  Rule,  as  given  in  the  Lung-yu  or  "  Conversa- 
tion," is  regarded  as  a  good  specimen  of  Chinese  style: 

Ki       su        iik       pok     iik     sic     ii       ing. 
Self   w^hat     not     wish     not     do    to     man. 

The  Wen  Li  is  the  written  or  classical  language,  and  is  understood 
in  all  parts  of  the  empire,  while  the  spoken  dialects  or  colloquials 
differ  almost  as  much  as  do  the  languages  of  Europe.  The  Wen 
Li  is  not  used  in  conversation.  For  this  the  following  reason  is 
given :  since  the  number  of  charactei-s  is  many  times  greater  than 
the  number  of  monosyllables  which  it  is  possible  to  form  with  the 
vocal  organs,  several  different  cliaracters  must  receive  the  same 
sound.  The  written  language  therefore  speaks  to  the  eye  rather 
than  to  the  ear.     Quotations  from  books,  used  in  conversation,  are 


THK   MISSIONS   IN   CHINA.  35 

most  intelligible  when  already  familiar  to  the  listener.  Among 
the  more  important  of  the  colloquials  are  the  Canton,  the  Amoy, 
the  Foochow,  the  Shanghai,  and  the  Ningpo. 

The  Kivan-hwa,  "  language  of  officers,"  is  the  court  dialect, 
which  the  government  requires  all  its  officials  to  use.  It  is  com- 
monly called  by  foreigners  the  mandarin  (from  the  Portuguese 
mando,  to  command).  It  is  the  prevalent  language  in  sixteen 
provinces,  and  is  spoken  by  about  two  hundred  millions  of  China- 
men. Both  the  Mandarin  and  the  more  important  colloquials 
have  been  reduced  to  writing. 

To  master  the  Chinese  language  is  not  an  easy  task.  John 
Wesley  said  the  devil  invented  it  to  keep  the  gospel  out  of  China. 
The  difficulty  of  acquiring  one  of  the  colloquials  is  increased  by 
the  use  of  the  tones  and  aspirates.  For  example,  in  the  colloquial 
of  Amoy  there  are  ten  different  ways  of  uttering  the  monosyllable 
pang,  and  according  to  the  utterance  it  has  as  many  different 
meanings.  A  missionary  was  once  visiting  a  family  who  were 
mourning  the  death  of  a  near  relation.  Wishing  to  ask  whether 
they  had  buried  the  corpse,  he  used  the  right  word,  but  misplaced 
the  aspirate,  so  that  he  really  asked  whether  they  had  murdered 
their  relative. 

Pigeon-English  is  business-English.  "  Pigeon  "  was  merely  the 
result  of  the  Chinaman's  attempt  to  pronounce  the  word  business. 
This  Anglo-Chinese  dialect  is  a  jargon  consisting  of  a  few  hundred 
words — chiefly  corrupt  English  words — while  the  idioms  are  mostly 
Chinese.  It  serves  the  purpose  for  which  it  was  invented,  enabling 
the  two  races  to  communicate  at  the  commercial  centres  without 
the  necessity  of  either  learning  the  language  of  the  other. 

Character  of  the  People. — "  Never,"  says  Dr.  W.  A.  P. 
Martin,  "  have  a  great  people  been  more  misunderstood.  They 
are  denounced  as  stolid  because  we  are  not  in  possession  of  a 
medium  sufficiently  transparent  to  convey  our  ideas  to  them  or 
transmit  theirs  to  us ;  and  stigmatized  as  barbarians  because  we 
want  the  breadth  to  comprehend  a  civilization  different  from  our 
own.  They  are  represented  as  servile  imitators,  though  they  have 
borrowed  less  than  any  other  people  ;  as  destitute  of  the  inventive 
faculty,  though  the  world  is  indebted  to  them  for  a  long  catalogue 
of  the  most  useful  discoveries ;  and  as  clinging  with  unquestioning 
tenacity  to  a  heritage  of  traditions,  though  they  have  passed 
through  many  and  profound  changes  in  their  history." 

Religions. — The  Chinese  had  anciently  a  knowledge  of  a  di- 
vine Being,  received  possibly  by  tradition  from  an  earlier  time. 
The  worship  of  this  great  Power,  which  they  called  Shangte 
(Supreme  Ruler),  became  very  early  a  representative  worship.  It 
was  restricted  to  the  emperor;  the  people  had  no  part  in  it.     This 


36  HISTORTCAI.  SKETCH   OF 

fact  may  account  for  the  growth  of  idolatry,  the  worship  of  a  great 
multitude  of  spirits,  and  the  worship  of  ancestors.  "  It  is  not  in- 
gratitude," they  say,  "  but  reverence,  that  prevents  our  worship  of 
Shangte.  He  is  too  great  for  us  to  worship.  None  but  the  em- 
peror is  worthy  to  lay  an  offering  on  the  altar  of  Heaven."  Al- 
though the  original  monotheism  is  retained  in  the  state  worship 
of  to-day,  the  idea  of  God  is  almost  wholly  lost. 

Confucius  used  the  more  indefinite  term  T'ien  (heaven)  instead 
of  Shangte,  though  doubtless  referring  to  the  personal  Being  whom 
his  countrymen  had  worshipped.  He  did  not  pretend  to  originate 
any  new  system  of  doctrine,  but  merely  to  expound  the  teachings 
of  the  wise  men  who  had  preceded  him.  He  enjoined  the  duties 
arising  out  of  the  Jive  relations — those  subsisting  between  emperor 
and  subject,  father  and  son,  husband  and  wife,  older  and  younger 
brother,  friend  and  friend.  He  also  taught  the  five  virtues — -jen, 
benevolence,  yi,  righteousness,  li,  propriety,  cm,  knowledge,  sin, 
faith.  But  of  all  the  duties  arising  out  of  the  relations  of  life, 
Confucius  dwelt  most  upon  respect  for  one's  parents.  Filial  obe- 
dience is  the  first  and  greatest  duty.  "  No  stigma  which  could  be 
attached  to  the  character  of  a  Chinaman  is  more  dreaded  than 
that  of  puh-hiao,  undutiful.  But  a  good  principle  is  carried  to  an 
unwarranted  extreme  when  Confucius  teaches  that  filial  piety  de- 
mands the  worship  of  parents  and  sacrifice  to  them  after  death. 
The  little  tablet  set  up  in  the  ancestral  hall  is  supposed  to  be  occu- 
pied, while  the  service  is  performing,  by  the  spirit  of  the  departed 
whose  name  and  title  are  inscribed  upon  it.  Before  this  tablet 
incense  and  candles  are  burned  and  prostrations  made ;  offerings 
of  food  are  brought ;  while  paper  money  and  other  articles  made  of 
paper,  supposed  to  be  needed  in  the  spirit  world,  are  burned." 

When  the  disciples  of  Confucius  asked  their  master  about  death 
he  frankly  replied,  "  Imperfectly  acquainted  with  life,  how  can  I 
know  death  ? "  The  doctrine  of  the  immortality  of  the  soul, 
though  implied  in  ancestral  worship,  was  not  distinctly  taught. 
Confucius  recognized  the  existence  of  a  God,  but  was  unable  to 
teach  anything  definite  concerning  Him.  It  has  been  well  said 
that  there  is  in  the  svstem  "  no  brino^ino:  down  of  God  to  men  in 
order  to  lift  them  up  to  Him." 

Taouism  originated  with  Lao-tse,  who  lived  in  the  sixth  century 
B.C.,  and  was  contemporary  with  Confucius.  It  was  an  abstruse 
system  full  of  superstitions.  As  a  religion  it  did  not  become  pop- 
ular until,  influenced  by  Buddhism,  it  was  modified  to  its  present 
form.  It  supplied  some  of  the  gods  that  are  supposed  to  watch 
over  the  interests  of  the  people. 

The  spiritual  wants  of  the  Chinese  were  not  satisfied.  It  was 
no  doubt  the  imperfection  of  their  religious  systems  that  led  the 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   CHINA.  37 

emperor  Mingte,  of  the  Hm  Dynasty,  to  send  an  embassy  in 
search  of  teachers,  and  disposed  the  people  to  listen  to  the  doc- 
trines of  Buddhism.  The  distinctive  characteristics  of  the  system, 
as  given  by  Dr.  Nevius,  are  a  belief  in  a  benevolent  deity  asso- 
ciated with  inferior  ones,  whose  special  object  and  care  it  is  to 
save  man  from  sin  and  its  consequences ;  the  doctrines  of  the 
transmigration  of  souls  and  the  efficacy  of  good  works.  The 
great  object  of  worship  is  to  make  provision  for  the  future  siate 
by  obtaining  merit.  Most  of  the  worshippers  at  the  temples  are 
women.  Believing  in  the  transmigration  of  souls,  they  hope,  by 
faithfulness  in  worship,  to  be  born  in  more  favorable  circum- 
stances. 

The  Chinaman  has  been  called  a  religious  triangle.  He  does 
not  profess  one  of  the  San  Kiao,  or  three  creeds,  to  the  exclusion 
of  the  other  two.  All  three  exert  an  influence  over  his  mind. 
They  are  supplementary  ;  the  one  is  supposed  to  meet  a  spiritual 
want  for  which  the  others  make  no  provision.  But  his  three 
religions  have  not  made  the  Chinaman  moral ;  they  have  not 
taught  him  about  God ;  they  have  not  delivered  him  from  the 
thraldom  of  sin. 


II. — Work  of  the  Nestorians. 

In  1625,  at  Si-ngan  Fu,  in  the  province  of  Shensi,  a  monument 
was  found  which  establishes  the  fact  that  the  gospel  was  intro- 
duced into  China  by  Nestorian  missionaries.  It  was  erected  dur- 
ing the  Tang  dynasty,  in  781  a.d.  The  inscription  upon  the 
tablet,  in  ancient  Chinese  and  Syriac  characters,  gives  an  abstract 
of  the  Christian  religion,  and  some  account  of  the  Nestorian  mis- 
sions in  China. 

The  work  and  influence  of  the  Nestorians  must  have  been 
widely  extended  in  the  eighth  century.  The  tablet  speaks  of 
the  great  eternal  cause  as  "  Our  three  in  One  mysterious  Being, 
the  true  Lord."  It  gives  an  account  of  the  creation,  the  sin  of 
man,  the  circumstances  connected  with  the  advent  of  our  Lord, 
His  work  and  ascension,  the  growth  of  the  early  Church,  the 
coming  of  missionaries  to  China  and  their  favorable  reception 
by  the  emperor,  who  said  of  Christianity  :  "  As  is  right,  let  it  be 
promulgated  throughout  the  empire."  Among  the  various 
causes  given  for  the  loss  of  that  wide  influence  which  the 
Nestorians  exerted  for  several  centuries  is  the  following :  "  Their 
civilization  was  of  a  lower  type  than  that  of  China."  Persecu- 
tions and  dynastic  changes  weakened  the  Church,  and  it  finally 
became  extinct. 


38  HISTORICAI.  SKETCH   OF 


III. — Early  Protestant  Effort. 

Protestant  missicnary  effort  in  China  is  embraced  in  three 
periods  :  first,  from  1807  to  1842  ;  second,  from  1842  to  1860  ; 
third,  from  1860  to  the  present  time. 

Robert  Morrison,  sent  by  the  London  Missionary  Society,  sailed 
in  1807,  and  went  first  to  Macao,  a  Portuguese  settlement  in  the 
mouth  of  the  Canton  River.  He  afterwards  became  translator  for 
the  East  India  Company's  factory  outside  of  Canton.  He  was 
most  diligent  in  his  work  of  study  and  translation,  and  though 
"  a  prisoner  in  his  own  house,  so  far  as  direct  evangelistic  work 
was  concerned,"  he  secretly  instructed  as  many  natives  as  he 
could  reach.  He  baptized  Tsai  A-ko,  the  first  convert,  in  1814. 
His  translation  of  the  New  Testament  was  completed  about  that 
time;  and  in  1818,  with  the  assistance  of  Milne,  the  whole  Bible 
was  finished.  The  work  of  the  first  period  was  done  chiefly  in 
the  Malayan  archipelago.  It  was  a  time  of  foundation-laying. 
The  language  was  studied,  grammars  and  dictionaries  were  made, 
the  Bible  and  other  books  translated.  Tracts  and  parts  of  the 
Scriptures  were  distributed,  about  one  hundred  converts  were 
baptized,  and  a  few  native  preachers  trained  for  the  work. 
Though  waiting  for  greater  opportunity,  it  was  a  time  of  much 
activity. 

In  1842,  by  the  treaty  of  Nanking,  five  ports — Canton,  Amoy, 
Ningpo,  Foochow  and  Shanghai — were  opened  to  foreign  trade 
and  residence.  These  cities  were  at  once  entered  by  the  faith- 
ful laborers  who,  in  the  Island  Missions  among  Chinese  emigrants, 
at  Malacca,  Penang,  Singapore  and  Batavia,  had  prej^ared  for 
such  an  opening.  Other  missionaries  were  sent,  and  at  the  close 
of  the  second  period,  though  all  effort  had  been  confined  to  the 
treaty  ports,  the  native  Christians  numbered  about  thirteen 
hundred. 

The  Treaty  of  Tien-tsin,  1860,  not  only  legalized  Christian 
missions  and  recognized  the  rights  of  Chinese  converts,  but 
opened  other  places  to  the  gospel. 

IV. — Work  of  the  Presbyterian  Church. 

The  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church, 
which  grew  out  of  tlie  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  and 
was  organized  October  31,  1837,  commissioned  Rev.  R.  W.  Orr 
and  Rev.  J.  A.  Mitchell  for  the  Chinese  Mission.  They  sailed  from 
New  York  December  9,  1837,  for  Singapore.  Mr.  ^litchell  was 
soon  removed  by  death  and  Mr.  Orr  was  com])elled  by  failing 
health  to  return  within  two  years.  Rev.  T.  L.  McBryde,  sent  out 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   CHINA.  39 

in  1840,  returned  in  1843  for  the  same  reason.  The  next  rein- 
forcements were  E,ev.  J.  C.  Hepburn,  M.D.,  who  still  continues  in 
the  service  of  the  Board  in  Japan,  and  Kev.  Walter  M.  Lowrie, 
who  met  his  death  by  the  hands  of  pirates  in  1847. 

Dr.  Hepburn  and  Mr.  Lowrie  in  1843  transferred  the  mission 
from  Singapore  to  China,  and  were  soon  joined  by  Dr.  D.  B. 
McCartee  and  Mr.  Richard  Cole,  who  established  a  most  important 
agency — the  mission  press.  A  special  appeal  was  now  made  for 
funds,  and  as  a  result  the  church  was  enabled  to  strengthen  the 
mission.  Among  those  sent  out  were  Rev.  Messrs.  R.  Q.  Way,  M. 
S.  Culbertson,  A.  W.  Loomis,  Mr.  M.  S.  Coulter,  and  their  wives, 
Rev.  Messrs.  Brown,  Lloyd  and  A.  P.  Happer.  Macao,  Amoy, 
and  Ningpo  were  occupied  as  stations. 

Our  missions  in  China  are  four,  viz. : 

I.  Canton  Mission. 
II.  Pekin  Mission. 

III.  Shantung  Mission. 

IV.  Central  Mission. 


CANTON    MISSION. 

Canton,  the  capital  of  the  province  of  Kwantung,  is  located  on 
the  Canton  River,  seventy  miles  from  the  sea.  It  contains  a  pop- 
ulation of  1,000,000.  The  city  was  occupied  as  a  mission  station 
in  1845,  Macao  having  been  the  seat  of  the  mission  for  ^  few 
years.  The  first  laborers  were  Rev.  Messrs.  Happer,  Speer,  and 
French.  The  agencies  at  first  employed  were  chapel  preaching, 
distribution  of  the  Scriptures,  teaching  and  ministering  to  the 
tick.  In  1846  a  boarding-school  for  boys  was  established.  A 
dispensary,  opened  in  1851,  was  under  the  care  of  Dr.  Happer 
until  the  arrival  of  Dr.  Kerr,  in  1854. 

The  First  Church  was  organized  with  seven  members  in  Janu- 
ary, 1862,  and  has  now  109.  Its  house  of  worship,  first  occupied 
in  1874,  is  located  opposite  the  Shamin,  an  artificial  island  near 
the  left  bank  of  the  river,  where  foreigners  reside. 

The  Second  Church,  organized  in  1872,  has  a  membership  of 
170,  and  occupies  the  Preston  Memorial  Chapel,  dedicated  in 
1883,  in  memory  of  Rev.  C.  F.  Preston,  a  missionary  of  the  Board 
from  1854  to  1877. 

The  Third  Church  was  organized  in  1881,  is  situated  in  the 
centre  of  the  city  and  has  64  members. 

There  are  five  other  churches  bearing  Chinese  names,  and  re- 
porting, in  all,  236  members.  The  First  and  Second  Churches 
have  native  pastors. 


40  '  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

Chapel  services,  with  daily  preaching,  are  maintained  at  four 
different  points  in  the  city.  In  this  work  the  missionaries  are  as- 
sisted by  native  preachers ;  as  a  result,  thousands  hear  the  Gospel 
every  year. 

Out-Stations. — There  are  twenty-eight  of  these  occupied  by 
the  Mission,  and  some  of  them  are  bearing  good  fruit.  To  one  of 
them  five  men  brought  letters  from  California  churches,  and 
began  Christian  work  at  once.  Native  preachers  are  finding  their 
fields  of  labor  in  these  out-stations.  A  slight  foothold  has  been 
obtained  in  the  Province  of  Kwong  Sai,  where  a  few  years  ago 
medical  mission  work  was  broken  up  by  a  fanatical  mob. 

On  the  island  of  Hainan,  Mr.  C.  C.  Jeremiassen,  a  Dane,  who 
had  been  one  of  Dr.  Kerr's  students,  began  in  1881  to  dispense 
medicine  and  teach  the  Gospel.  Since  1887,  Eev.  Frank  P. 
Oilman,  Dr.  McCandless  and  Rev.  J.  C.  Melrose  and  their  wives 
have  also  been  laboring  here,  and  medical  and  other  forms  of 
work  have  been  permanently  established. 

BoARDiNG-ScHOOLS.— A  train ing-school  for  men  and  boys, 
with  61  pupils,  some  of  w^hom  are  preparing  for  the  ministry,  has 
been  carried  on  since  1885  and  is  now  established  in  a  suitable 
building  lately  completed. 

The  Canton  Female  Seminary  was  opened  in  1872.  It  has  two 
separate  departments  ;  one,  a  training-school  for  women,  the  other 
a  girls'  boarding-school,  divided  into  advanced,  intermediate  and 
primary  grades.  Six  native  teachers  are  employed,  all  but  one 
educated  and  trained  in  the  school.  117  pupils  are  enrolled. 
Twenty-two  were  received  into  the  church  from  this  school  in  the 
last  year. 

There  is  a  small  orphanage  under  the  care  of  the  mission 

Day-Schools. — There  are  seventeen  of  these  for  boys,  and 
the  same  number  for  girls,  with  381  in  the  former  and  343  in  the 
latter. 

Medical  Work. — Dr.  Peter  Parker,  the  founder  of  medical 
missions  in  China,  opened  a  hospital  in  Canton  in  1835,  chiefly 
for  the  treatment  of  diseases  of  the  eye.  The  expenses  were  met 
by  the  foreign  community,  among  w'hom  a  medical  missionary 
society  w^as  organized.  In  1854  the  care  of  the  hospital  was  trans- 
ferred to  Dr.  J.  G.  Kerr,  who  is  supported  by  the  Presbyterian 
Board,  while  the  finances  of  the  institution  are  managed  by  the 
Canton  Hospital  Society.  During  the  year  1885,  while  the  Euro- 
pean community  subscribed  $800  towards  the  expenses  of  the 
hospital,  the  natives  showed  their  interest  by  giving  $925.  Nearly 
twenty  thousand  patients  receive  treatment  in  a  year.  The  Chi- 
nese name  for  the  institution  means  "  The  Hospital  of  Broad  and 
Free   Beneficence."     With  the  healing  a  spiritual  gift  has  been 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   CHINA.  41 

offered,  for  the  two-fold  duties  of  the  medical  missionary  have 
been  recognized,  as  expressed  in  the  words  of  our  Saviour,  "  Heal 
the  sick,  and  say  unto  them.  The  kingdom  of  God  is  come  unto 
you."  Special  religious  work  has  been  carried  on  in  the  hos- 
pital by  missionaries,  native  ministers  and  Bible  women.  It 
has  consisted  of  a  daily  morning  service  in  the  hospital  chapel, 
personal  visitation,  and  the  distribution  of  religious  books  and 
tracts.  As  a  result  many  have  gone  away  with  an  impression  of 
the  truth,  and  some  have  professed  faith  in  Christ.  A  hospital 
school  for  women  has  been  conducted  recently  by  the  wife  of  one 
of  the  missionaries  in  a  building  erected  with  no  expense  to  the 
hospital  or  the  mission. 

Three  branch  dispensaries  and  three  smaller  hospitals  have  been 
opened  in  and  around  Canton.  The  total  number  of  out-patients 
treated  in  all  the  hospitals  and  dispensaries  in  Canton  during 
1889  was  59,311  ;  and  of  in-patients  1459.  At  one  of  the  dis- 
pensaries, for  women  and  children  only,  in  the  centre  of  the  city, 
7000  patients  were  cared  for  in  one  year.  The  physicians,  both 
men  and  women,  connected  with  the  Presbyterian  Mission,  have 
more  than  once  been  called  to  attend  officials  of  high  rank  or 
their  families,  having  thus  an  opportunity  to  commend  the  Gospel 
to  those  in  high  places. 

As  a  direct  result  of  missionary  work  in  this  line,  the  Chinese 
have  found  themselves  compelled  to  inaugurate  benevolent  insti- 
tutions, which  nave  not  as  yet,  however,  acquired  a  reputation 
with  the  natives  equal  to  that  enjoyed  by  missionary  organiza- 
tions. The  01  Yuk  Tong  (Loving  Support  Hall)  is  one  of  the 
largest  and  most  prosperous  of  these  native  establishments,  having 
four  departments,  viz.,  Medical,  Educational,  Aid  to  Poor  and 
General  Objects. 

Summary. — The  Canton  Mission  embraces  eight  churches, 
with  a  total  membership  of  625  persons.  There  are  three  native 
pastors,  thirty-one  native  assistants,  forty  teachers  and  thirteen 
Bible  readers.  The  total  attendance  in  all  the  schools  is  916, 
and  the  pupils  in  Sabbath-schools  number  380. 


PEKIN    MISSION. 

Pekin,  the  imperial  capital,  lying  in  the  latitude  of  Phila- 
delphia, includes  within  its  walls  an  area  of  twenty-seven  square 
miles,  and  has  a  population  of  about  two  millions.  It  consists  of 
three  cities.  The  southern  is  occupied  by  pure  Chinamen,  the 
northern  by  descendants  of  the  Tartars ;  and  wdthin  this  is  the 
forbidden  or  imperial  city,  surrounded  by  a  high  wall,  and  a 
moat,  forty  feet  wide,  filled  with  water.     As  Pekin  is  the  educa- 


42  HISTORICAI,  SKETCH   OF 

tional  centre  of  China,  an  opportunity  is  here  presented  to  meet 
and  influence  men  from  every  part  of  the  empire. 

Dr.  W.  A.  P.  Martin  and  his  wife  established  a  mission  here 
in  1863.  In  1869  Dr.  Martin  was  elected  president  of  the  Tung- 
wen  College,  and  resigned  his  connection  with  the  Board.  Chapel 
preaching,  which  is  well  attended  in  Pekin,  is  regarded  as  an 
economical  method  of  work,  since  it  reaches  not  only  those  in 
the  neighborhood,  but  many  from  the  country  and  from  other 
cities. 

There  are  two  organized  churches  in  the  city,  with  183  com- 
municants ;  one  native  pastor  and  two  ordained  evangelists. 
Twenty-two  native  helpers  are  employed  by  the  mission. 

Two  day  schools  for  girls  and  seven  for  boys,  besides  two 
boarding  schools,  have  in  all  158  pupils. 

The  Hospital  and  Dispensary  have,  in  one  year,  treated  18,640 
out-patients  and  155  in-patients.  A  woman  physician  and 
trained  nurse  are  at  work  in  connection  with  the  hospital. 

A  railroad  has  been  completed  from  some  coal  mines  n^ar 
Pekin  to  Tientsin,  and  other  lines  are  contemplated  by  the  Gov- 
ernment. 

SHANTUNG  MISSION. 
(Includes  Tungcbow,  Chenanfoo,*  Chefoo,  Wei  Hien,  TChowfoo  and  Chining  Chow.) 

TuNGCHOW^  a  city  on  the  Gulf  of  Petchele,  having  a  population 
of  one  hundred  and  fifty  thousand,  is  an  important  literary  centre. 
Rev.  J.  L  Nevius  and  his  wife  visited  the  province  of  Shantung 
in  1861.  As  the  people  were  kindly  disposed  and  willing  to  listen 
to  the  truth.  Rev.  Messrs.  Gayley  and  Danforth  were  sent  out,  and 
began  their  labor  at  Tungchow.  Mr.  Gayley  was  soon  removed 
by  death  and  Mr.  Danforth  by  loss  of  health,  but  the  mission 
w^as  reinforced  by  Rev.  Charles  H.  Mills  and  his  wife,  transferred 
from  Shanghai.  In  1864  Rev.  C.  W.  Mateer  and  H.  J.  Corbett 
with  their  wives  arrived.  A  native  church  was  organized  in  1862. 
Much  faithful  work  has  been  done  at  the  out-stations  and  in  the 
villages  near  Tungchow.  Woman's  work  has  not  been  neglected ; 
in  the  extensive  tours  made  by  our  missionaries  many  native 
women  have  received  sympathy  and  instruction. 

In  1866  a  boys'  school  was  established  by  Rev.  C.  W.  and 
Mrs.  Mateer.  In  1878  its  name  was  changed  to  the  Tungchow 
High  School.  In  1879  Dr.  Nevius  reports  concerning  it :  "I 
was  a.s  much  pleased  with  the  earnest  Christian  spirit  which  per- 
vades the  school  as  with  the  high  standard  of  scholarship  which 
has  been  reached,  and  the  unusual  evidence  of  mental  develop- 
ment and  discipline.     The  chemical,  philosoi:>hical  and  astronom- 

*  Tsi-oan  on  map  of  China. 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   CHINA.  43 

ical    studies  correspond  very  nearly    to  a  ftdl  college  course. 
The  same  may  be  said  of  mechanics." 

This  school  has  now  become  a  college,  with  more  than  100 
students,  and  a  fine  equipment  for  secular  as  well  as  religious 
education,  A  complete  "philosophical  apparatus,  including  a 
ten-inch  reflecting  telescope,  equatorially  mounted  and  set  in  a 
suitable  observatory,"  also  the  outfit  for  electric  lighting  and 
heating  (dynamo,  boiler  and  engine  given  by  friends),  form  part 
of  their  generous  furnishing  for  work.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Mateer  are 
still  at  its  head. 

The  Girls'  Boarding  School  has  26  pupils. 

The  report  of  medical  work  shows  4227  out-patients  treated  in 
one  year  and  58  in-patients,  the  hospital  being  quite  a  small  one. 
One  of  the  missionaries  has  ministered  spiritually  to  the  patients 
in  the  hospital. 

A  successful  effort  has  been  made,  on  a  small  scale,  by  Mrs.  C. 
R.  Mills,  to  care  for  the  deaf  and  dumb  Chinese,  who  have  hitherto 
been  without  any  special  care,  and  who  willingly  bear  the  chief 
expense  of  the  school. 

Chenanfoo,  the  provincial  capital  of  Shantung,  is  situated  on 
the  Hoang  Ho  river,  three  hundred  miles  south  of  Pekin,  and 
about  the  same  distance  west  of  Tungchow.  Rev.  J.  S.  Mcllvaine, 
with  a  native  helper,  visited  the  city  in  1871.  Chapel  preaching 
was  begun,  two  boys'  schools  were  opened,  and  various  other 
agencies  employed.  At  the  end  of  eight  months,  after  baptizing 
three  converts,  the  mission  was  temporarily  suspended  on  account 
of  the  failure  of  Mr.  Mcllvaine's  health.  Work  was  permanently 
resumed  about  one  year  later.  After  laboring  alone  for  some 
time  Mr.  Mcllvaine  was  joined,  in  1875,  by  Mr.  Crossette  and  his 
wife.  Mr.  Crossette  was  compelled  by  ill  health  to  leave  the  mis- 
sion in  1879,  and  Mr.  Mcllvaine  died  February  2, 1881.  He  had 
just  secured,  with  great  difficulty,  a  permanent  location  for  a 
chapel.  This  fine  property,  in  a  most  advantageous  part  of  the 
city,  was  purchased  for  $5000,  of  which  $2000  came  from  the 
private  funds  of  Mr.  Mcllvaine.  For  nearly  three  years  after 
his  death  the  hostility  of  the  people  interfered  with  the  prosper- 
ity of  the  mission.  The  difficulties  were  at  last  adjusted,  and  the 
work  is  now  prospering.  The  church  has  113  members,  and  45 
boys  are  taught  in  boarding  and  day-schools.  There  are  thirteen 
out-stations,  and  very  much  w^ork  has  been  done  from  this  centre 
in  the  famine  relief  distribution.  8495  patients  have  been  treated 
in  the  last  year  by  the  missionary  physician,  and  this  form  of 
work  here,  as  everywhere,  wins  friends  to  the  Gospel.  A  hospital 
is  in  process  of  erection. 

Chefoo  is  an  important  commercial  city,  fifty  miles  southeast  of 


44  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

Tungchow,  and  the  chief  foreign  port  of  Shantung  Province.  It 
was  occupied  as  a  sanitarium  by  Dr.  McCartee  in  1862,  and  in 
1865  as  a  mission  station  by  Rev.  H.  J.  Corbett.  Much  work  is 
done  in  out-stations  connected  with  this  centre,  probably  as  a 
result  of  an  agency  extensively  used  and  signally  blessed,  viz., 
itineration.  Ten  "  district  churches "  are  reported  with  a  total 
membership  of  634. 

The  boys'  boarding-school  has  40  pupils,  and  is  a  feeder  for 
the  Tungchow  College.  There  is  also  a  girls'  boarding-school. 
At  different  points  in  the  interior  there  are  twenty-nine  schools, 
under  the  care  of  this  station,  with  an  aggregate  attendance  of 
500,  of  whom  100  are  girls. 

Wei  Hien  is  an  imjwrtant  city  in  the  interior,  one  hundred 
and  fifty  miles  from  Tungchow,  and  has  one  hundred  thousand 
inhabitants.  It  was  occupied  as  a  mission  station  in  1883,  by 
Rev.  R.  M.  Mateer,  Rev.  J.  H.  Laughlin,  and  their  wives,  and 
Dr.  H.  R.  Smith.  Since  then  the  station  has  been  largely  re- 
inforced and  the  work  has  been  extended  to  ninety-seven  out- 
stations,  where  preaching  services  are  held.  The  total  number  of 
communicants  is  1469.  Three  boarding  schools,  two  for  girls  and 
one  for  boys,  and  a  large  number  of  day  schools  are  carried  on 
with  a  total  attendance  of  660. 

A  hospital  and  dispensary  are  established,  in  a  building  erected 
as  a  memorial  to  Mrs.  Robert  M.  Mateer,  and  a  large  number  of 
patients  are  treated.  Two  of  the  missionaries  of  this  station  spent 
several  months  of  the  last  year  in  distributing  relief  to  famine 
sufferers,  disbursing  $30,000  to  about  35,000  people. 

"  The  Shantung  Province  has  been  the  source  of  the  chief  in- 
tellectual life  of  China — the  home  of  Confucius,  Lao-tse  and 
others."  It  is  considered  a  peculiarly  fruitful  field  for  mission 
work.  In  it  are  nineteen  churches  (under  the  Presbyterian 
Board),  with  2292  communicants ;  forty-five  schools,  having  in 
all  873  pupils;  and  1093  Sabbath-School  scholars. 

I'Cpiow^foo  and  Chining  Chow  have  been  occupied  as  sta- 
tions during  the  last  year. 

CENTRAL   CHINA   MISSION. 
(Includes  Ningpo,  Shanghai,  Hangchow,  Suchow  and  Nanking.) 

NiNGPO,  one  of  the  five  ports  opened  in  1842,  is  located  on  the 
Ningpo  river,  twelve  miles  from  the  sea,  and  contains,  witli  its  sub- 
urbs, a  ])()pulati(m  of  three  hundred  thousand.  The  beautiful 
and  fertile  plain  stretching  to  the  west  and  south  of  the  city,  in- 
tersected with  canals,  has  been  called  "  the  very  garden  of 
China." 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   CHINA.  45 

Our  pioneer  missionary  in  Ningpo  was  D.  B.  McCartee,  M.D., 
who  arrived  June  21,  1844,  and  before  the  close  of  that  3^ear 
opened  a  dispensary  in  a  large  Taoist  temple.  He  was  joined 
within  a  few  months  by  Rev.  Messrs.  R.  Q.  Way,  M.  S.  Cnlbert- 
son,  A.  W.  Loomis,  and  their  wives,  and  Rev.  W.  M.  Lowrie. 
The  first  Chinese  convert,  Hung  Apoo,  was  baptized  early  in  1845, 
and  on  the  18th  of  May  in  the  same  year  a  church  was  organized. 
The  chapel  service  was  conducted  at  first  by  Dr.  McCartee,  as  he 
could  speak  the  Ningpo  dialect  more  fluently  than  his  colleagues. 
For  the  early  history  of  the  Ningpo  mission,  see  The  Foreign 
Missionary,  March  and  June,  1884.  If  the  limits  of  this  brief 
sketch  permitted,  it  would  be  a  pleasure  to  recount  the  labors  of 
all  who  gave  themselves  to  the  mission  in  its  early  days.  One  of 
these  was  the  Rev.  Wm.  T.  Morrison,  who,  at  the  out-stations  Yu- 
Yiao  and  San-Poh,  and  afterwards  in  the  boys'  school,  and  as  a 
teacher  of  a  class  in  Theology,  proved  himself  a  devoted  and  self- 
sacrificing  missionary. 

There  are  now  ten  churches  connected  with  this  station,  with  a 
membership  of  630.  The  field  covered  by  the  Ningpo  station, 
two  hundred  miles  long  and  from  twenty  to  one  hundred  miles 
wide,  embraces  a  population  of  several  millions.  Among  its  out- 
stations  are  Yu-Yiao,  Tsi-Ong  and  Tong-Yiang.  At  Yu-Yiao  is 
a  self-supporting  church  of  more  than  one  hundred  members. 

"A  girls'  boarding-school, opened  in  1846, now  numbers  thirty- 
four  pupils.  The  girls  are  taught  the  common  duties  of  house- 
keeping with  their  other  studies,  and  much  attention  is  paid  to 
religious  instruction."  With  few  exceptions,  the  pupils  have  been 
converted  and  received  into  the  church  while  members  of  the 
school.  They  have  become  wives  of  native  preachers  or  teachers, 
or  have  themselves  engaged  in  teaching. 

Two  Industrial  Classes  for  heathen  women,  one  having  57  en- 
rolled and  the  other  70,  form  an  interesting  feature  of  the  work 
here,  and  have  been  very  successful  in  winning  poor  women  to  a 
new  life.  The  beginning  of  this  effort  was  by  Mrs.  W.  T.  Morri- 
son in  1861. 

The  Presbyterial  Academy,  opened  February  1,  1881,  is  de- 
signed for  the  sons  of  native  Christians,  and  is  almost  wholly  sup- 
ported by  the  native  churches.  It  has  34  pupils,  29  of  whom  are 
boarders,  and  25  are  sons  of  Christians.  The  Academy  is  man- 
aged by  a  Committee  of  Directors  appointed  by  the  Presbytery 
of  Ningpo,  comprising  one  foreign  missionary  and  two  native  min- 
isters. 

The  Boys'  Boarding-school,  organized  early  in  the  history  of 
the  Mission,  and  in  which  a  number  of  native  pastors  received 
their  training,  was  in  1877  removed  to  Hangchow.     Three  day 


4&  HISTORICAL   SKETCH   OF 

schools  for  boys  are  carried  on,  and  two  for  girls,  taught  by  grad- 
uates from  the  boarding-schools. 

A  neat  church  has  lately  been  erected  at  one  of  the  out-stations, 
more  than  half  of  the  $450  (gold)  expended  being  paid  by 
natives. 

Shanghai,  "  the  Liverpool  of  China,"  in  the  province  of  Ki- 
ang-su,  is  a  city  of  five  hundred  thousand  inhabitants  [including 
suburbs].  Its  European  population  numbers  four  thousand.  Rev. 
Messrs.  M.  S.  Culbertson  and  J.  K.  Wight,  with  their  wives,  were 
transferred  from  Ningpo,  and  began  to  labor  here  in  July,  1850. 
The  first  convert  was  baptized  in  1859,  and  a  native  church  or- 
ganized in  1860. 

Three  localities  are  now  occupied  in  this  city — the  oldest,  with- 
in the  English  concession  and  centering  around  the  Mission  Press  ; 
the  second,  outside  of  the  South  Gate ;  the  third,  within  the 
American  concession,  four  and  a  half  miles  from  the  Press,  in  the 
district  called  Hongkew.  In  the  first  or  Press  station,  there  is  a 
self-supporting  church  with  a  native  pastor ;  in  the  second,  a 
church  of  129  members  is  reported,  with  two  Sunday-schools; 
and  a  church  has  recently  been  organized  in  the  Hongkew  dis- 
trict. Five  out-stations  are  visited  frequently  by  the  missionaries 
or  the  27  native  helpers  working  under  them. 

There  is  a  boys'  boarding-school  at  the  South  Gate,  and  also 
one  for  girls,  the  latter  on  the  Mt.  Holyoke  plan.  Seven  day 
schools  are  carried  on  at  this  station  and  three  in  Hongkew  dis- 
trict. 

The  Mission  Press,  located  in  Shanghai,  is  a  powerful  agency 
for  good  throughout  the  empire.  Its  history,  in  brief,  is  as  fol- 
lows : 

In  February,  1844,  Mr.  Richard  Cole  arrived  at  Macao  with 
an  outfit,  accompanied  by  a  young  Chinaman,  who  in  America 
had  learned  something  of  the  printer's  trade.  The  first  work 
undertaken  was  an  edition  of  the  Epistle  to  the  Ephesians ;  this 
was  followed  by  an  edition  of  the  Gospel  of  Luke.  In  June,  1845, 
Mr.  Cole  removed  the  press  to  Ningpo.  From  1849  until  his 
death,  in  1852,  it  was  in  charge  of  Mr.  M.  S.  Coulter,  who  had 
been  sent  out  by  the  Board  for  this  purpose  while  continuing  his 
studies  for  the  work  of  the  ministry. 

The  use  of  separate  characters  instead  of  cut  blocks  was  begun 
in  1856.  A  Frenchman  had  conceived  the  idea  of  separating  the 
complex  Chinese  character  into  its  simple  elements,  so  that  a  few 
elemental  types  might  be  variously  combined  to  form  many  differ- 
ent characters.  When  the  sum  of  fifteen  thousand  dollars  was 
needed  to  secure  the  manufacture  of  matrices  for  the  type,  King 
Louis  Philippe  and  the  British  Museum  gave  five  thousand  dollars 


THE  MISSIONS   IN   CHINA.  47 

each,  and  the  remaining  five  thousand  was  contributed  by  the 
Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions.  After  this  step  in  ad- 
vance was  taken,  a  type  foundry  and  electro  typing  department 
were  added  to  the  institution.  As  Shanghai  was  thought  to  pos- 
sess superior  advantages  as  a  commercial  centre,  the  press  was 
removed  to  that  place  in  December,  1860,  by  Mr.  William  Gam- 
ble, who  retained  the  superin tendency  until  1869. 

The  temporary  management  was  committed  successively  to  Rev. 
John  Wherry  and  Rev.  C.  W.  Mateer,  until  the  arrival  of  Mr.  J. 
L.  Mateer,  in  1872.  In  1875  the  premises  were  sold  and  more 
suitable  property,  in  a  central  location,  was  purchased.  The  press 
is  now  "thoroughly  provided  with  every  facility  and  capability  for 
printing  the  sacred  Scriptures  and  Christian  books."  It  is  de- 
scribed as  "  a  printing-office,  a  type-foundry  which  furnishes  type 
for  China,  Japan,  England  and  America,  electrotyping  and  ster- 
eotyping-rooms,  and  a  book-bindery."  With  eight  presses  con- 
stantly running,  and  about  eighty  men  employed,  it  is  believed  to 
be  the  largest  establishment  of  its  kind  in  Asia.  About  thirty- 
five  million  pages  are  printed  every  year.  In  1872  a  Japanese- 
English  dictionary  by  S.  Hori  was  issued  ;  also  the  revised  edition 
of  Dr.  J.  C.  Hepburn's  dictionary ;  in  1873  an  electrotyped  edi- 
tion of  Dr.  S.  Wells  Williams'  Chinese-English  dictionary. 

In  1890  nearly  thirty-eight  millions  of  pages  were  printed,  in- 
cluding Dr.  Calvin  Mateer's  "  Mandarin  Lessons,"  Dr.  S.  A. 
Hunter's  work  on  Therapeutics,  and  the  Report  of  the  Missionary 
Conference  held  at  Shanghai. 

In  1876  the  press  not  only  paid  its  way,  but  brought  a  surplus 
into  the  treasury  In  1879  it  supplied  our  mission  with  books  to 
the  amount  of  $896.67  without  any  expense  to  the  Board,  and 
paid  into  the  general  treasury  about  $8000  of  its  surplus  earn- 
ings. The  report  of  1881  says :  "  Although  $1682  has  been  writ- 
ten off"  for  depreciation,  yet  aside  from  this  the  books  show  a  net 
profit  of  $3256.66.  Of  this  amount  $3000  will  be  paid  into  the 
mission  treasury  to  aid  in  the  regular  work  of  the  mission."  Rev. 
W.  S.  Holt,  wdio  had  been  Superintendent  for  several  years,  re- 
tiring from  the  office  in  1884,  reported  for  that  year  $6000  paid 
into  the  mission  treasury. 

About  half  the  workmen  employed  are  Christians.  "  Every 
morning  the  workmen  gather  in  a  chapel  at  the  rear  of  the  main- 
building,  where  a  native  teacher  reads  from  the  Scriptures  and 
leads  in  singing  and  prayer." 

As  one  influence  of  the  press,  the  Chinese  are  beginning  to 
tliroAV  aside  their  cumbrous  system  of  block-printing  and  to  adopt 
our  methods. 

By  means  of  the  press  it  has  been  possible  to  circulate  a  Chris- 


48  •  HISTORICAI,  SKETCH   OF 

tian  literature.  Besides  various  editions  of  the  Scriptures  and 
Christian  tracts,  there  have  been  publislied  commentaries,  works 
on  the  evidences  of  Christianity,  and  books  giving  instruction  in 
all  the  Christian  graces  and  virtues.  The  influence  of  this  has 
been  to  break  down  the  prejudice  of  the  Chinese,  since  the  new 
religion  is  brought  to  them  in  their  own  language. 

Scientific  books  have  been  published,  and  a  large  amount  of 
work  done  for  the  British  and  Foreign  Bible  Society,  the  Chinese 
Religious  Tract  Society  and  the  North  China  Tract  Society. 

Three  periodicals  are  here  printed,  viz. :  the  "  Chinese  Illus- 
trated News,"  the  "  Child's  Paper,"  and  the  "  Chinese  Recorder." 

SuCHOW,  "  the  Paris  of  China,"  is  a  city  of  five  hundred  thou- 
sand inhabitants,  seventy  miles  from  Shanghai.  It  is  the  centre 
of  an  immense  population. 

Mr.  Charles  Schmidt,  a  European,  was  in  the  employ  of  the 
Chinese  government  during  the  Taiping  Rebellion.  After  its  close 
he  engaged  in  business,  but  was  unsuccessful.  In  conversation 
with  Rev.  David  D.  Green,  he  said  he  had  been  unfortunate  in 
business  because  of  the  hard  times,  when  Mr.  Green  asked  if  he 
did  not  think  God  had  something  to  do  with  it.  The  words 
brought  him  silently  to  acknowledge  God,  and  prepared  the  way  for 
his  conversion.  He  had  married  a  Chinese  wife,  and  both  became 
members  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Shanghai.  Supported  in 
part  by  his  own  means,  he  undertook  evangelistic  work  in  Suchow 
in  1868.  Rev.  and  Mrs.  George  F.  Fitch  came  to  his  assistance, 
and  in  1871  a  mission  station  was  formally  established.  Rev.  W. 
S.  Holt  and  wife  arrived  in  1873. 

A  small  church  has  been  organized  and  two  chapels  opened, 
the  latter  chiefly  under  the  care  of  native  assistants.  Five  day- 
schools  are  in  operation.  This  is  a  field  peculiarly  adapted  to 
itineration  when  the  mission  force  is  large  enough  to  admit  of 
such  work. 

Hangchow,  the  provincial  capital  of  Chekiang,  is  one  hun- 
dred and  fifty-six  miles  northwest  of  Ningpo.  It  has  a  popula- 
tion of  five  hundred  thousand,  and  is  a  stronghold  of  idolatry. 
It  was  occupied  as  a  station  in  1859  by  Rev.  J.  L.  Nevius,  but  as 
the  treaty  did  not  then  allow  residence  in  the  interior,  he  was  not 
able  to  remain.  Two  native  churches  were,  however,  the  result  of 
his  sojourn  here. 

In  1865  mission  work  was  permanently  established  by  Rev.  D. 
D.  Green,  who  was  soon  joined  by  Rev.  S.  Dodd  and  wife. 

Two  cluirchcs — self-supporting — and  two  chapels,  are  cared  for 
by  native  pastors,  under  the  supervisioii  of  the  mission. 

A  boys'  boarding-school,  with  48  pupils,  has  an  Industrial  De- 
partment, which  would,  it  is  thought,  prove  a  successful  experiment 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   CHINA.  49 

were  a  manual  teacher  from  America  sent  out  to  conduct  it. 
Five  day-schools  are  carried  on  in  and  near  Hangchow. 

Nanking,  about  one  hundred  and  eighty  miles  northwest  of 
Shanghai,  on  the  Yang-tse  Kiang,  was  occupied  as  a  mission  sta- 
tion in  1876  by  Rev.  Albert  Whiting  and  Rev.  Charles  Leaman, 
after  a  long  struggle  with  the  mandarins,  who  endeavored  to  in- 
terpret the  treaty  in  such  a  manner  as  to  exclude  missionaries. 
Mr.  Whiting  sacrificed  his  life  in  1878  while  engaged  in  relieving 
the  famine  sufferers  in  Shensi  province. 

The  missionaries  are  assisted  in  their  work  by  elder  Huise,  "the 
faithful  old  Chinese  Christian ; "  and  by  a  native  preacher  who 
recently  came  from  Ningpo,  being  willing  to  labor  here,  where 
he  was  more  needed,  for  a  salary  one-third  less  than  he  had  re- 
ceived in  Xingpo. 

There  is  as  yet  no  organized  church  at  Nanking,  although  reg- 
ular Sabbath  services  are  conducted,  and  a  neat  chapel  has  been 
built,  in  connection  with  the  girls'  boarding  and  day-school. 
This  school  was  opened  by  Mrs.  Leaman  in  1885.  It  has  40 
pupils,  and  has  had  rich  spiritual  blessing  resulting  in  the  con- 
version of  a  number  of  the  girls.  Progress  is  evident  in  the  un- 
binding of  the  feet  of  about  half  the  number  attending  the  school. 

There  is  a  small  boarding-school  for  boys  also,  begun  in  1888 
by  the  late  Rev.  R.  E.  Abbey, 

Owing  to  the  fact  that  the  mandarin  dialect  spoken  in  Nan- 
king is  understood  by  one  hundred  millions  of  people,  the  edu- 
cational work  done  here  is  likely  to  have  influence  far  beyond 
the  limits  of  this  one  city. 

V. — The  Obstacles. 

Those  most  often  referred  to  by  our  missionaries  may  be  briefly 
stated  as  follows : 

1.  Ancestral  worship.  The  Chinese  look  upon  this  as  one  of 
the  requirements  of  filial  piety.  According  to  Rev.  John  Butler, 
it  is  the  greatest  obstacle.  "  It  has  entered  into  the  very  bones 
and  marrow  of  the  people.  It  ls  remarkably  suited  to  corrupt 
human  nature.  Free  from  gross  and  vulgar  rites,  sanctioned  by 
Confucius,  it  wields  a  power  it  is  impossible  to  compute." 

2.  The  lack  of  suitable  words  in  the  language  to  express  relig- 
ious ideas.  Many  of  the  words  that  must  be  employed  have 
heathen  associations  connected  with  them,  and  are  to  a  great  ex- 
tent misleading. 

3.  Society  is  not  adjusted  to  the  observance  of  the  Sabbath. 
Many  possible  converts  stumble  at  this  requirement,  and  advance 
no  further.     The  case  is  said  to  be  much  the  same  as  if  a  clerk  in 

3 


50  HISTORICAI,  SKETCH   OF 

one  of  our  cities  should  be  absent  from  his  "work  every  Wednes- 
day.    He  would  expect  to  lose  his  position. 

4.  The  pride  and  self-sufficiency  of  the  Chinese.  A  firm  belief 
in  the  superiority  of  their  own  institutions. 

5.  The  fact  that  Christianity  is  a  foreign  doctrine,  and  is  pre- 
sented by  foreigners. 

6.  The  degrading  superstitions  of  the  people. 

7.  The  non-Christian  conduct  of  foreigners  residing  in  China. 

8.  The  treatment  of  the  Chinese  by  foreign  nations :  (a)  They 
have  been  persecuted  in  the  United  States;  (b)  Opium  has  been 
forced  upon  them  by  England,  a  professedly  Christian  nation. 
"  Surely  it  is  impossible,"  said  a  Chinaman,  "  ihat  men  who  bring 
in  this  infatuating  poison  .  .  .  can  either  wish  me  well  or  do  me 
good." 

9.  The  degrading  and  demoralizing  effects  of  the  use  of  opium. 

10.  A  national  contempt  for  the  education  of  women. 

11.  The  inhuman  custom  of  foot-binding,  which  Christianity 
cannot  tolerate.  Chinese  mothers  would  rather  secure  small  feet 
for  their  daughters  than  allow  them  to  enjoy  the  benefits  of  a 
Christian  education. 

VI. — Encouragements. 

Among  the  encouragements  may  be  mentioned  the  following  : 

1.  The  religions  of  China  do  not  appeal  to  the  affections,  al- 
though Confucianism  makes  a  great  deal  of  the  worship  of  ances- 
tors. At  heart  the  people  care  little  for  their  idols.  They  need 
Christianity,  though  few  of  them  seem  to  desire  it. 

2.  Prejudice  is  giving  way  as  the  Chinese  learn  more  of  the 
doctrines  of  the  Bible  and  the  character  of  the  missionaries.  A 
most  favorable  impression  has  been  made  upon  the  minds  of 
natives  during  late  famines  by  the  self-denying  labors  of  mission- 
aries. A  native,  writing  for  a  Shanghai  paper,  said  of  this: 
"  Let  us,  then,  cherish  a  grateful  admiration  for  the  charity  and 
wide  benevolence  of  the  missionary  whose  sacrifice  of  self  and 
love  toward  mankind  can  be  carried  out  with  earnestness  like 
this.  Let  us  applaud  too  the  mysterious  efficacy  and  activity 
of  the  doctrine  of  Jesus,  of  which  we  have  these  proofs."  Li 
Hung  Chang,  whose  influence  is  probably  greater  than  that  of 
any  other  official  in  China,  gave  similar  testimony  in  the  follow- 
ing language  :  "  The  religion  of  Jesus  must  exert  a  powerful  in- 
fluence on  the  hearts  of  its  followers,  when  it  leads  them  to  give 
even  their  lives  in  endeavoring  to  save  the  people  of  China." 

3.  The  large  increase  in  the  number  of  converts  and  the  fact 
that  they  are  in  greater  proportion  from  the  higher  classes. 


THK   MISSIONS   IN   CHINA.  51 

4.  The  character  of  converts  to  the  gospel.  In  answer  to  the 
question,  What  kind  of  Christians  are  found  among  the  Chinese? 
the  testimony  of  those  Avho  have  studied  Chinese  life  and  character 
may  be  given.  Dr.  Nevius  says :  "  Their  lives  are  often  marked 
by  a  beautiful,  unquestioning  faith.  There  are  few  doubting 
Christians :  they  have  not  yet  reached  the  point  of  skeptical  mis- 
givings. Their  prayers  have  often  a  practical  and  childlike  sim- 
plicity." The  testimony  of  another  is :  "  When  the  religion  of 
Christ  really  gets  hold  of  some  of  them  they  become  wonderfully 
transformed.  The  stolid  apathy  is  exchanged  for  an  earnestness 
and  enthusiasm  that  one  hardly  deemed  possible  for  them ;  and 
they  do  things  that  one  only  looked  for  as  the  result  of  long 
training  in  Christianity."  Dr.  Happer  says  that  some  of  the 
converts  to  the  gospel  in  China  have  w^itnessed  to  the  sincerity 
of  their  profession  by  enduring  scourgings,  stonings,  stripes  and 
imprisonments  for  the  gospel,  and  in  some  cases  have  sealed  their 
testimony  with  their  blood.  Rev.  W.  Fleming  Stevenson,  secretary 
of  the  Irish  Presbyterian  mission,  after  a  tour  of  observation  round 
the  world,  reported,  "  I  have  found  nowhere  in  Christian  lands 
men  and  w  omen  of  a  higher  type  than  I  met  in  China — of  a  finer 
spiritual  experience,  of  a  higher  spiritual  tone  or  a  nobler  spiritual 
life  ;  "  and  he  adds,  "  I  came  away  with  the  conviction  that  there 
are  in  the  native  churches  in  China  not  only  the  elements  of  sta- 
bility, but  of  that  steadfast  and  irresistible  revolution  which  will 
carry  over  the  whole  empire  to  the  new  faith."  Dr.  Williams 
says  it  is  not  known  that  any  member  of  the  Yesu  Kiao  has  ever 
been  condemned  before  the  courts  for  any  crime. 

Chinese  Christians  exhibit  strength  and  nobility  of  character. 
They  love  Christian  work,  and  are  efficient  in  doing  it.  They  not 
only  aim  at  self-support,  but  when  that  is  attained  are  ready  to 
help  send  the  gospel  to  others . 

Christianity  has  gained  entrance  into  China.  IS^eander,  in  1850, 
said  this  would  be  "  a  great  step  toward  the  Christianizing  of  our 
planet."  More  than  this  one  step  has  been  taken.  Converts  are 
multiplying ;  prophecy  is  being  fulfilled.  "  And  these  from  the 
land  of  Sinim." 


Missionary  Stations,  1891. 


CANTON   MISSION. 


Canton  :  Kev.  Messrs.  B.  C.  Henry,  D.D.,  H.  V.  Noyes,  A.  A.  Fulton, 
O.  F.  Wisner,  W.  H.  Lingle,  and  their  wives,  and  Andrew  Beattie ;  John 
G.  Kerr,  M.D.,  J.  M.  Swan,  M.D.,  and  E.  C.  Maclile,  M.D.,  and  tlieir  wives ; 
Miss  E.  M.  Butler,  Miss  M.  W.  Niles,  M.D.,  Miss  Hattie  Noyes,  Miss  M.  H. 


52  HISTORICAL   SKETCH    OF 

Fulton,  M.D.,  and  Miss  Louise  Johnston ;  Lay  Assistant,  Mr.  C.  A.  Cole- 
man. Hev.  Quon  Loy,  Rev.  E.  Sikkau  and  Rev.  Lai  Pn  Tsun;  17  unordained 
evangelists,  24  native  assistants,  37  teachers  and  11  Bible-women. 

Macao  :  Rev.  W.  J.  White  and  wife,  and  Miss  Hattie  Lewis. 

Hainan  :  Rev.  F.  P.  Oilman  and  J,  C.  Melrose,  and  their  wives,  H.  M. 
McCandliss,  M.D.,  and  wife,  and  Mr.  C.  C.  Jerimiassen. 

Yeung  Kong:  Rev.  J.  C.  Thomson,  M.D.,  and  wife. 

PEKIN   MISSION. 

Pekin  :  the  capital  of  the  country;  occupied  as  a  mission  station,  1863; 
missionary  laborers — Rev.  Messrs.  J.  L.  Whiting,  Daniel  McCoy,  John 
Wherry,  I.  M.  Cunningham,  and  their  wives;  Rev.  Messre.  J.  Walter 
Lowrie  and  William  Langdon,  B.  C.  Atterbury,  M.D,,  and  (i.  Y.  Taylor, 
M.D.,  Mrs.  Reuben  Lowrie,  Miss  Mary  A.  Lowrie,  Miss  Grace  Newton,  Miss 
Marion  E.  Sinclair,  M.D.,  and  Miss  Jennie  McKillicau;  Rev.  Hsu;  2  li- 
centiates, 13  helpei-s. 

shantung  mission. 

TuNGCHOW^ :  on  the  coast,  55  miles  from  Chefoo ;  occupied  as  a  mission 
station,  1861 ;  missionary  laborers — Rev.  Messrs  C.  AV.  Mateer,  D.D, 
Charles  R.  Mills,  D.D.,  W.  M.  Hayes,  and  George  S.  Hays,  and  their  wives; 
J.  B.  Neal,  M.D.,  and  wife;  Rev.  Yue  Kih  Yin;  6  licentiates,  6  teachers, 
2  Bible-women. 

Chefoo:  the  chief  foreign  port  of  Shantung;  occupied  as  a  mission  sta- 
tion, 1862 ;  missionary  laborei-s — Rev.  Messrs.  J.  L.  Nevius,  D.D.,  Hunter 
Corbett,  D.D.,  William  Lane,  J.  A.  Fitch,  W.  O.  Elterich,  C.  A.  Killie,  and 
their  wives;  Miss  Fannie  Wight;  2  licentiates,  32  helpers,  4  Bible-women. 

Chenanfoo:  capital  of  the  Shantung  province,  300  miles  south  of 
Peking;  occupied  as  a  mission  station,  1872;  missionary  laborers — Rev. 
Messrs.  John  Murray  and  Paul  D.  Bergen,  and  their  wives ;  Rev.  Messrs. 
Gilbert  Reid  and  W.  P.  Hamilton;  Robert  Coltman,  Jr.,  M.D.,  and  wife; 
2  helpers. 

Wei  Hien:  150  miles  southwest  from  Tungchow  ;  occupied  as  a  station 
in  1882;  missionary  laborei-s — Rev.  Messi-s.  J.  A.  Leyenberger  and  Robert 
Mateer,  Rev.  Messi-s.  J.  H.  Laughlin  and  F.  II.  Chalfant,  and  their  wives; 
and  W.  R.  Faries,  M.D.,  and  his  wife  ;  Miss  Emma  Anderson,  Miss  Emma 
F.  Boughton,  Miss  Mary  Brown,  M.D.,  and  Miss  Madge  Dickson,  M.D. ; 
5  licentiates,  15  teachers,  3  Bible-women. 

Chining  Chow  :  Rev.  Messrs.  S.  A.  Hunter,  M.D.,  and  Lane,  and  their 
wives;  J.  L.  Van  Schoick,  M.D..  and  his  wife. 

I.  Chow  Fou:  Rev.  Messrs.  Wm.  P.  Chalfant  and  C.  A.  Killie,  and  their 
wives;  C.  F.  Johnson,  M.D.,  and  his  wife. 

central  mission. 

Ningpo:  on  the  Ningpo  river,  12  miles  from  the  sea;  occupied  as  a  mis- 
sion station,  1845 ;  laborei-s — Rev.  Messrs.  W.  J.  McKee  and  V.  F.  Partch, 
and  their  wives ;  Mrs.  John  Butler  and  Miss  Annie  Morton ;  Rev.  Messrs. 
Jiuo-kwou(j-ltyi\  tlok-Cnii(/en,g,  Zi-Ki/no-jin(j,  Lu-Cing-veng,  Yiang-Llng-tsiaQ, 
Ye  Yin-coll,  Leo  Ping-fong  and  Loh-dong-no  ;  4  licentiates,  8  native  teachei"s 
and  7  Bible-women. 

Shan'(;hai  :  on  the  Woosung  river,  14  miles  from  the  sea;  occupied  as  a 
mission  station,  1850;  laborers — Rev.  J.  M.  W.  Farnham,  D.D.,  Rev.  J.  N. 
B.Smith,  Rev.  George  F.  Fitch,  Rev.  John  A.  Silsby,  and  their  wives; 
Miss  Mary  Posey,  Miss  Mary  E.  Cogdal,  Rev.  Mensrs.  Tsu-Tsk-San,  Wong 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   CHINA. 


53 


Viing-lan,  Ban  Tsih-dzae  and  Tang-Toh-tsong ;  1  licentiate,  1  Bible-reader, 
11  male  and  10  female  teachers. 

Hangchow  :  the  provincial  capital  of  Chekiang  province,  156  miles 
northwest  of  Ningpo  ;  occupied  as  a  mission  station,  1859  ;  laborers — Rev. 
Messrs.  J.  H.  Judson,  F.  V.  Mills,  and  their  ^vives ;  Eev.  J.  C.  Garritt,  Rev. 
Messrs.  Tsiang-JS^ying  Kive  and  Yi  Zong-foh ;  1  Bible-woman  and  7  male 
teachers. 

SucHOW:  70  miles  from  Shanghai;  occupied  as  a  mission  station,  1871 ; 
laborers — Eev.  and  Mrs.  J.  N.  Hayes  and  Eev.  D.  N.  Lyon,  and  Mrs.  and 
Rev.  Joseph  Bailie,  and  2  Bible-women. 

Nanking  :  on  the  Yang-tse  Kiaug,  90  miles  from  its  mouth ;  occupied 
as  a  mission  station,  1876 ;  laborers — Eev.  and  Mrs.  Charles  Lehman,  Eev. 
W.  J.  Drummond,  Mrs.  E.  E.  Abbey,  Miss  Mary  Lattimore  and  Miss  Emma 
F.  Lane ;  Bev.  Zia  ;  4  male  teachers  and  1  female. 


Missionaries  in  China,  1838-1891. 

•Died,    t Transferred  from  the  American  Board.     Figures,  term  of  Service  in  the  Field. 

Chapin,  Rev.  Oliver  H.,        1882-1886 
Chapin,  Mrs.,  1882-1886 

Colfman,  Robt.  J.  (M.  D.),  1885- 

1885- 
1890- 
1844-1847 
1844-1847 
1860-1867 
1860-1866 
1878-1879 
1864- 
1864-1873 
1875-1888 
1889- 
1849-1852 
1849-1854 
1870-1879 
1870-79-90 
1844-1862 
1844-1862 
1890- 
1890- 
, 1859-1863 
1859-1861 
1873-1875 
1889- 
1861-1878 


*Abbey,  Rev.  Rob't  E., 

1882-1890 

Abbey,  Mrs.   (Mrs.  A. 

M. 

Whiting,  1873-), 

1882- 

Allen,  H.  N.,  M.D., 

1883-1884 

Allen,  Mrs., 

1883-1884 

Anderson,  Miss  S.  J.,  M.D. 

1877-1880 

Atterbury,  B.  C,  M.D., 

1879- 

Atterbury,  Mrs.  (Miss Mary 

Lowrie,  1883-), 

1890- 

Barr,  Miss  M.  E., 

1877-1883 

Bailey,  Rev.  Joseph, 

1890- 

Baird,  Miss  Margaret, 

1883-1888 

Beattie,  Rev.  Andrew, 

1889- 

Berry,  Miss  M.  L., 

1882-1885 

Bergen,  Rev.  Paul  D., 

1883- 

Bergen,  Mrs., 

1883- 

Bliss,  S.  C,  M.D., 

1873-1874 

Boughton,  Miss  E.  F. 

1889- 

Brown,  Rev.  Hugh  A., 

1845-1848 

Brown,  Mary,  M.D., 

1889- 

*Butler,  Rev.  John, 

1868-1885 

Butler,    Mrs.    (Miss   F. 

E. 

Harshburger,  1875-), 

1877- 

Butler,  Miss  E.  M., 

1881- 

*Byers,  Rev.  John, 

1852-1853 

Bvers,  Mrs., 

1852-1853 

*Capp,  Rev.  E.  P., 

1869-1873 

*Capp,    Mrs.   (Miss  M. 

J. 

Brown,  1867-), 

1870-1883 

Carrow,  F.,  M.D., 

1876-1878 

Carrow,  Mrs.  F., 

1876-1878 

Chalfant,  Rev.  W.  P., 

1885- 

Chalfant,  Mrs.  (Miss  Lulu 

Boyd,  1887-), 

1888- 

Chalfant,  Rev.  T.  H. 

1887- 

Chalfant,  Mrs., 

1887- 

Coltman,  Mrs., 
Cogdal,  Miss  M.  E. 
Cole,  Mr.  Richard, 
Cole,  Mrs.  R., 
Condit,  Rev.  Ira  M., 
■-'■'Condit,  Mrs.  Laura, 
Cooley,  Miss  A.  S., 
Corbett,  Rev.  Hunter  J., 
-==:Corbett,  Mrs.  H., 
"•■•Corbett,  Mrs., 
Corbett,  Mrs., 
-'■Coulter,  Mr.  Moses  S., 
Coulter,  Mrs.  C.  E., 
■■••Crossette,  Rev.  J.  F.,  f 
Crossette,  Mrs., 
"•'■Culbertson,  Rev.  M.  S., 
Culbertson,  Mrs., 
Cunningham,  Rev.  A.  M. 
Cunningham,  Mrs., 
••■Danforth,  Rev.  Joshua  A. 
*Dan forth,  Mrs., 
Dickey,  Miss  E.  G., 
Dickson,  Madge,  M.D., 
Dodd,  Rev.  Samuel, 
Dodd,    Mrs.     (Miss    S.    L, 

Green), 
-Doolittle,  Rev.  J., 
Doolittle,  Mrs., 
Downing,  Miss  C.  B., 
Drummond,  Rev.  W.  J. 
Eckard,  Rev.  L.  W., 
Packard,  Mrs., 
Elterich.  Rev.  W.  O. 


1864-1878 
1872-1873 
1872-1873 

1866-1880 

1890- 

1869-1874 

1869-1874 

1889- 


54 


HISTORICAI.   SKETCH   OF 


Elterich,  Mrs., 

1889- 

Faries,  W.  K.,  M.D., 

1889- 

Faries,  Mrs., 

1890- 

Farnham,  Rev^  J.  M.  W., 

1860- 

Far n ham,  Mrs., 

1860- 

Farnham,  Miss  L.  D., 

1882-1885 

Fitch,  Kev.  G.  F.,  t 

1870- 

Fitch,  Mrs.  Mary, 

1870- 

Fitch,  Kev.  J.  A. 

1889- 

Folsom,  Rev.  Arthur, 

1863-1868 

Folsom,  Mrs., 

1863-1868 

*Freuch,  Rev.  John  B., 

1846-1858 

French,  Mrs.  Mary  L., 

1851-1858 

Fulton,  Rev.  A.  A., 

1881- 

Fulton,  Mrs., 

1884- 

Fulton,  Miss  M.  H.,  M.D., 

1884- 

Gamble,  Mr.  William, 

1858-1869 

*-Gayley,  Rev.  S.  R., 

1858-1862 

Gaviey,  Mrs., 

1858-1862 

Gilman,  Rev.  F.  P. 

1885- 

Gilman,  Mrs., 

1885- 

*Green,  Rev.  David  D., 

1859-1872 

Green,  Mrs., 

1859-1872 

Hamilton,  Rev.  W.  B. 

1888- 

-'•Hamilton,  Mrs., 

1888. 

Happer,  Rev.  A.  P., 

1844- 

*Happer,  Mrs  Elizabeth  B. 

, 1847-1865 

*Happer,  Mrs., 

1869-1873 

Happer,  Mrs.  (Miss  H.  J 

Shaw,  1870-), 

1876- 

Happer,  ^lissLucy, 

1869-1871 

*  Happer,  Miss  Lily, 

1871-1880 

Ha])per,  Miss  Mary  M., 

1879-1884 

Happer,  Miss  Alverda, 

1880-1888 

Hayes,  Rev.  John  N., 

1882- 

Hayes,  Mrs., 

1882- 

Hayes,  Rev.  Watson  M., 

1882- 

Hayes,  Mrs., 

1882- 

Hays,  Rev.  Geo.  S., 

1886- 

Ha'ys,  Mrs.  F.  C, 

1886- 

Henry,  Rev.  B.  C, 

1873- 

Henry,  Mrs., 

1873- 

Hepburn,  James  C,  M.D., 

1841-1846 

Hepburn,  Mrs., 

1841-1846 

Holt,  Rev.  W.  S., 

1873-1885 

Holt,  Mrs., 

1873-1885 

Houston,  Miss  B., 

1878-1879 

Hunter,  Rev.  S.  A.,  M.D,, 

1879- 

Hunter,  Mrs., 

1879- 

*Inslee,  Rev.  Elias  B., 

1857-1861 

*Inslee,  Mrs., 

1857-1861 

Jeremia.ssen,  C.  C, 

1885- 

Johnston,  Miss  Louise, 

1889- 

Johnson,  Rev.  C.  F., 

1889- 

Johnson,  Mrs., 

1889- 

Judson,  Rev.  J.  H., 

1880- 

Judson,  Mrs., 

1880- 

Killie,  Rev.  C.  A., 

1889- 

Killie,  Mrs., 

1889- 

Kelsey,  Miss  A.  D.  H.,  M.D.,1878-1884 
Kerr,  J.  G.,  M.D.,  1854- 

-Kerr,  Mrs.,  1854-1855 

*Kerr,  Mrs.,  1858-1885 

Kerr,    Mrs.    (Miss    M.    E. 

Noyes,  1S73-),  1886-  . 

Langdon,  Rev.  Wm.,  1888- 

Lane,  Rev.  Wm.,  1889- 

Lane,  Mrs.,  1889- 

Lane,  Miss  Emma  F.,  1889- 

Laughlin,  Rev.  J.  Hood,      1881- 
•i-Laughlin,  Mrs.,  1881-1884 

Laughlin,  Mrs.  (Miss  Jennie 

Anderson,  1878-),  1886- 

Latimore,  Miss  Mary,  1888- 

Leaman,  Rev.  Charles,  1874- 

Leaman,  Mrs.  Lucv  A.  (Miss 

L.  A.  Crouch,  1873-),        1878- 
Lewis.  Miss  Harriet,  1883- 

Leyenberger,  Rev.  J.  A,,       1866- 
Leyenberger,  Mrs.,  1866- 

Lingle,  Rev.  W.  H.,  1890- 

Lingle,  Mrs.,  1890- 

■i-Llovd,  Rev.  John,  1844-1848 

Loomis,  Rev.  A.  W.,  1844-1850 

Loomis,  Mrs.,  1844-1850 

«Lo\vrie,  Rev.  Walter  M.,     1842-1847 
"•^■Lowrie,  Rev.  Reuben,  1854-1860 

Lowrie,   Mrs.    Amelia    P., 

1854-1860;  1883- 
Lowrie,  Rev.  J.  Walter,  1883- 
Lvon,  Rev.  D.  N.,  1869-81-86 

Lvon.  Mrs.,  1869-81-86 

*McBryde.  Rev.  T.  L.,  1840-1843 

McBrvde,  Mrs.,  1840-1843 

McCaiidliss,  H.  "SI.,  M.D.,     1885- 
McCaridliss,  Mrs.,  1888- 

McCartee,  Rev.  D.  B.,  M.D.,  1844-1873 
McCartee,  Mrs.  Juana,  1852-1873 

■^^McChesney,  Rev.  W.  E.,     1869-1872 
McChesney,  Mrs.,  1869-1872 

McCoy,  Rev.  D.,  t  1869- 

McCov,  Mrs.,  1869- 

■s-McHvaine,  Rev.  J.  S.,         1868-1881 
McKee,  Rev.  W.  J.  1878- 

McKee,   Mrs.   (Miss  A.  P. 

Ketchum),  1876- 

McKillican,  Miss  Jennie       1888- 
Machle,  E.  C,  M.D.,  1889- 

Machle,  Mrs.,  1889- 

Marcellus,  Rev.  A.,  1869-1870 

Marcellus,  Mrs.,  1869-1870 

Martin,  Kev.  W.  A.  P  ,  1850-1869 

Martin,  Mrs.,  1850-1869 

Matthewson,  J.  M.,  M.  D.     1883- 
Mateer,  Rev.  C.  W.,  1864- 

Mateer,  Mrs.,  1864- 

Mateer,  Mr.  J.  L.,  1872-1875 

Mateer,  Rev.  R.  M.,  1881- 


THE   MISSIONS    IN   CHINA. 


55 


Mateer,  Mrs.  S.  A., 
Mateer,  Miss  Lillian  E., 
Melrose,  Rev.  J.  C, 
Melrose,  Mrs., 
Mills.  Rev.  C.  R., 
*Mills,  Mrs., 
Mills,  Mrs., 
Mills,  Rev.  Frank  V., 
Mills,  Mrs., 

*"Mitcliell,  Rev.  John  A  , 
^•'Morrison,  Rev.  Wra.  T., 
Morrison,  Mrs.  M.  E., 
Morton,  Miss  A.  R., 
Murray,  Rev.  John, 
Murray,  Mrs., 
Nevius,  Rev.  J.  L.. 
Nevius,  Mrs.  H.  S.  C, 
Neal,  James  B.,  M.  D., 
Neal,  Mrs., 
Newton,  Miss  Grace, 
Niles,  Miss  M.  W.,  M.D., 
Noyes,  Rev.  Henry  V., 
*Noyes,  Mrs.  Cynthia  C, 
Noyes,  Mrs.  A.  A., 
Noves,  Miss  ET., 
-»Orr,  Rev.  R.  W., 
-••Orr,  Mrs., 
Parteh,  Rev.  V.  F., 
Partch,  Mrs., 
^Patrick,  Miss  Mary  M., 
Patterson,  J.  P.,  M.  D., 
Posey,  Miss  Mary, 
^Preston,  Rev.  C.  F., 
Preston,  Mrs., 
Quarterman,  Rev.  J.  W., 
■-■■Rankin,  Rev.  Henry  V., 
Rankin,  Mrs.  Mary  G., 
Reid,  Rev.  Gilbert, 
'■•■Ritchie,  Rev.  E.  G., 
Ritchie,  Mrs., 
Roberts,  Rev.  J.  S.,  1861- 
Roberfcs,  Mrs.,  1861- 


1881-1886 

Schraucker,  Miss  A.  J., 

1878-1879 

1881-1882 

Sellers,  Miss  M.  R., 

1874-1876 

1890- 

=  Shaw,  Rev.  J,  M., 

1874-1876 

1890- 

Shaw,  Mrs., 

1874-1887 

1857- 

Silsby.  Rev.  J.  A. 

1887- 

1857-1874 

Sinclair.  Marion  E.,  M.T)., 

1888- 

1884- 

Smith,  Horace  R.,  M.D., 

1881-1884 

1882- 

Smith,  Mrs., 

1881-1884 

1882- 

Smith,  Rev.  John  N.  B., 

1881- 

1838- 

Smith,  Mrs.  (Miss  Strong, 

L882-)1885- 

1860-1869 

Speer,  Rev.  William, 

1846-1850 

1860-1876 

•■•Speer,  Mrs.  Cornelia, 

18W-1847 

1890- 

Stubbert,  J.  E.,  M.D., 

1881-1881 

1876- 

Swan,  John  M.„  M.D., 

1885- 

1876- 

Swan,  Mrs., 

1885- 

1854- 

Tavlor,  Geo.  T.,  M.D  , 

1.S86- 

1854- 

Thomson,  Rev.  J.  C,  M.D. 

,  1881- 

1883- 

Thomson,  Mrs., 

1881- 

1883- 

Tiffany,  Miss  Ida, 

1881-1882 

1887- 

Van  Schoick,  J.  L.,  M.D., 

1890- 

1882- 

Van  Schoick,  Mrs., 

1890- 

1866- 

Ward,  Miss  Ellen, 

1885- 

1866- 

Warner,  Miss  S.  0., 

1878- 

1876- 

Way,  Rev.  R.  Q., 

1844-1858 

1868- 

Way,  Mrs., 

1844-1858 

1838-1841 

Wherry,  Rev.  John, 

1864- 

1838-1841 

Wherrv,  Mrs., 

1864- 

1888-    ' 

White,"'  Rev.  Wellington, 

1881- 

1888- 

White,  Mrs., 

1881- 

1869-1871 

*  Whiting,  Rev.  A.  M., 

1873-1878 

1871-1874 

Whiting,  Mrs., 

1873- 

1888- 

Whiting,  Rev.  J.  L.,  f 

1869- 

1854-1877 

Whiting,  Mrs., 

1869- 

1854-1877 

Wight,  Rev.  Jos.  K., 

1848-1857 

1846-1857 

*  Wight,  Mrs., 

1848  1857 

1848-1863 

Wight,  Miss  Fanny, 

1885- 

1848-1864 

Wisner,  Rev.  0.  F., 

1885- 

1882- 

Wisner,  Mrs.  (Miss  Sophie 

1889-1890 

Preston,  1887-^ 

1889- 

1889- 

Wisner,  Miss  J., 

1885-1889 

-6.-);  1874-78 

Worley,  Effie  D.,  M.D., 

1890- 

65;  1874-78 

Books  of  Reference. 

Across  Chryse.     A.  R.  Colquhoun.     2v.    425. 

A  Chinese  Slave  Girl.     Rev.  J.  A.  Davis.     $1.40. 

Boy  Travelers  in  China  and  Japan.     J.  M.  Knox.    $2.00. 

China.     Archdeacon  Grav.     2v. 

China  Opened.     C.  F.  A.'Giitzlaff.    2 v.    24s. 

China  and  the  Chinese.     J.  L.  Nevius.     Si. 50. 

China  and  the  United  States.     Rev.  Wm.  Speer, 

Chinese  Buddhism.     J.  Edkins.     80  (^ents. 

<"'onfucianism  and  Taoism.     R.  K.  Douglas.    $1.25. 

Davs  of  Blessing  in  Inland  China.     Is.  6d. 


56         HISTORICAL  SKETCH  OF  THE  MISSIONS  IN  CHINA. 

Everyday  Life  in  China.     E.  J.  Dukes,    $1.25. 

Five  Years  in  China.    $L25. 

Fourteen  Months  in  Canton.     Mrs.  J.  H.  Grey.     $2.50. 

In  the  Far  East.    Geraldine  Guinness.    $1.50. 

Origin  of  First  Protestant  Mission  to  China.    W.  W.  Moseley.    5s. 

Our  Life  in  China.     Helen  S.  C.  Nevius.    $1.50. 

Pagoda  Shadows.     Adele  M.  Fields.     $1.00. 

Religions  of  China.     Rev.  James  Legsre.    $2.50. 

Reports  of  Shanghai  Conference.     1877-1890. 

The  Chinese.    W.  A.  P.  Martin.    $1.75. 

The  Chinese  Classics.    James  Legsre.    $.3-50. 

The  Cross  and  the  Dragon.    Rev.  B.  C.  Henry.    $2.00. 

The  Middle  Kingdom.     S.  Wells  Williams.    2v.    $9.00. 

Wanderings  in  China.    C.  F.  Gordon  Cumming.    2v.   25*. 

Western  China.    Rev.  Virgil  Hart. 

When  I  was  a  Boy  in  China.  Yan  Phon  Lee.    60  cents. 


INDIA. 

BY 

Rev.  a.  BRODHEAD,  D.D. 


3* 


MISSIONS  IN  INDIA. 


The  writer  of  this  sketch  cannot  do  his  readers  a  better  service 
than,  as  a  preface  to  anything  he  may  present,  to  transfer  to  these 
pages  from  the  "  Church  Missionary  Atlas,"  a  recent  English  work 
of  great  value,  the  following  compendious  view  of  India : 

"  The  classical  name  of  India  seems  to  have  been  anciently 
given  to  the  whole  of  that  part  of  Asia  lying  east  of  the  river 
Hind,  or  Sindhu,  or  Indus,  as  far  as  the  confines  of  China,  and 
extending  north  as  far  as  the  Mongolian  steppes.  The  modern 
name  of  Hindustan,  is  of  Persian  origin,  and  means  the  place  or 
country  of  the  Hindus.  Sindhu  means  '  black,'  and  was  the  name 
given  to  the  river  Indus;  but  it  is  not  clear  whether  the  (black) 
people  first  gave  the  name  to  the  river,  or  the  river  to  the  people. 

"To  the  dwellers  in  the  elevated  and  dry  steppes  and  uplands 
of  Arabia,  Persia,  and  Asia  Minor,  such  a  land  of  magnificent 
rivers,  impenetrable  forests,  and  rich  alluvial  plains,  abounding  in 
all  natural  products,  must  have  seemed  little  short  of  an  Eldorado ; 
and  it  is  not  to  be  wondered  at  that  from  the  days  of  Herodotus 
downwards  the  land  of  India  should  have  had  such  an  interest 
for  the  natives  of  the  West.  History,  moreover,  shows  that  what- 
ever city  or  nation  has  been  the  channel  of  connection  between  it 
and  the  Western  world,  that  city  or  nation  has  for  the  time  being 
risen  to  opulence  and  power.  From  this  source,  in  pre-Christian 
times,  Arabia,  Tyre,  Palmyra,  and  Alexandria  derived  most  of 
their  greatness.  Later  on  we  find  the  same  enriching  stream 
flowing  up  the  Persian  Gulf  to  Baghdad,  and  afterwards  to 
Venice  and  Genoa,  till,  in  1498,  Vasco  da  Gama's  discovery  of  a 
new  route  to  the  East,  by  way  of  the  Cape,  diverted  the  trade  into 
other  channels,  and  so  caused  the  Portuguese,  Dutch,  French  and 
English  to  come  successively  to  the  front. 

HISTORY. 

"  Of  the  history  of  India  in  the  times  before  the  Christian  era 
we  know  but  little,  and  that  little  is  so  mixed  up  with  mythological 
fable  that  small  reliance  can  be  placed  upon  it.   All  that  we  know 

61 


62  '     HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

for  certain  is  that  in  very  early  times — probably  about  t\YO  thou- 
sand years   before   Christ — the  ancestors  of  the  present  Hindu 
people  came  into  India  from  the  northwest,  and  gradually  overran 
the  whole  country;  but  the  first  invasion  from  the  West  of  which 
we  have  anything  like  a  clear  historical  account  was  that  of  the 
Mohammedans,  who,  in  a.d.  6'iQ,  landed  on  the  west  coast  of 
India  in  order  to  plunder  the  town  of  Tanna.     In  the  following 
c^itury  they  appeared  at  Miiltan,  and  from  a.d.  714  to  750  they 
held   possession  of  Sindh.     For   two  centuries  after  this  India 
enjoyed  immunity  from  their  depredations,  until  the  time  of  Sa- 
buktegin  and  his  famous  son,  Sultan  Mahmud  of  Ghuzni.     Be- 
tween A.D.  1001  and  1024  Mahmud  invaded  Hindustan  no  less 
than  twelve  times,  and,  inflamed  with  irrepressible  zeal  for  the 
destruction  of  idols,  destroyed  some  of  the  most  famous  shrines  of 
the  Hindus,  giving  up  to  plunder  some  of  the  principal  seats  of 
their  religion.     One  of  Mahmud's  successors — Shahab-ud-din  or 
Mohammed  Ghori  (a.d.  1157  to  1196) — succeeded  in  converting 
the  chief  Hindu  kingdoms  into  dependencies,  and  these,  in  a.d. 
1206,  were  formed  into  an  independent  kingdom,  of  w^hich  Kutub- 
ud-din,  once  a  slave,  became  the  first  ruler.     The  dynasty  of  the 
slave  kings  lasted  from  a.d.  1206  to  1288,  when  it  was  succeeded 
by  the  house  of  Khilji,  of  which  the  second  king,  Alla-ud-din, 
may  be  mentioned,  because  he  was  the  first  to  carry  the  crescent  in 
triumph,  in  a.d.  1294,  across  the  Vindhya  mountains  into  the 
Deccan,  and  afterwards  into  South  India.     During  the  rule  of  the 
next,  or  Toghlak,  dynasty  (a.d.  1321  to  1414)  one  of  the  most 
memorable  events  was  the  invasion  of  India  by  Timour  Beg  or 
Tamerlane,  and  his  proclamation  as  emperor  of  India  at  Delhi  on 
the  17th  of  December,  1398.     He  did  not,  however,  remain  him- 
self in  India,  but  for  thirty-six  years  (a.d.  1414  to  1450)  some 
Seiads  professed  to  govern  in  his  name.     To  them  succeeded  the 
Lodi  dynasty  (a.d.  1450  to  1526),  and  after  them  the  Moguls. 
The  first  Mogul  emperor,  Baber,  claimed  the  throne  of  India  in 
virtue  of  his  descent  from  Tamerlane,  but  had  to  make  his  claim 
good,  as  others  before  and  since,  by  the  power   of  the   sword. 
During  the  earlier  period  of  this  dynasty — the  last  representative 
of  which  was  put  forward  by  the  mutinous  Sepoys,  in  1857,  as 
the  rightful  sovereign  of  the  country — India  attained  a  high  degree 
of  power  and  prosperity  ;  but  after  the  death  of  the  emperor  Au- 
rungzib,  in  1707,  the  emperors  of  Delhi  became  mere  puppets, 
and  were  unable  either  to  curb  the  ambition  of  powerful  viceroys, 
who  seized  the  opportunity  for  rendering  themselves  independent, 
or  to  resist  the  growing  power  of  the  Mahrattas  and  Sikhs  and 
other  external  enemies  who  threatened  the  empire.   Thus,  in  1739, 
Nadir  Shah,  the  king  of  Persia,  captured  Delhi,  which  was  then 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   INDIA.  63 

given  up  to  carnage  and  plunder;  and  in  1758  Ahmed  Shah  Ab- 
dali,  the  Afghan  king,  subjected  to  the  same  cruel  treatment  the  in- 
habitants of  the  Mogul  capital.  This  state  of  general  anarchy  and 
disorder  was  at  last  happily  terminated  by  the  establishment  of  the 
British  supremacy,  under  whose  rule  the  people  of  India  have  en- 
joyed complete  civil  and  religious  liberty,  and  have  attained  a 
greater  degree  of  order  and  security  than  they  had  ever  previous- 
ly known." 

The  beginnings  of  the  British  authority  in  India  were  small 
enough.  A  little  more  than  one  hundred  and  twenty  years  ago 
the  East  India  Company  (first  formed  for  trading  purposes  in 
1660)  had  but  half  a  dozen  factories  dotted  over  different  parts 
of  India,  and  could  only  maintain  a  very  precarious  hold  even  in 
these.  And  this  was  all.  The  rise  of  British  political  supremacy 
in  Hindustan  may  best  be  dated  from  the  battle  of  Plassy,  when, 
on  June  23,  1757,  Robert  Clive,  with  a  force  of  only  three 
thousand  men,  not  one-third  of  whom  were  English,  gained  the 
first  great  victory  over  the  Nawab  Nazim  of  Bengal,  one  of  the 
Viceroys  of  the  Mogul  emperor.  Within  the  limits  of  this  paper 
it  is  not  possible  to  relate  in  detail  how  the  servants  of  the  Eng- 
lish company  found  themselves  in  constant  collision  with  the 
French  and  other  European  nations,  and  how  the  success  which 
usually  attended  their  arms  made  the  native  chiefs  anxious  to 
secure  their  alliance,  and  how  the  wars  in  which  they  engaged 
led  to  the  gradual  extension  of  the  British  empire  from  Cape 
Comorin,  in  the  extreme  south,  to  Peshawar,  in  the  far  north ; 
and  how,  while  in  one  quarter  the  maritime  provinces  of  Burmah 
have  become  British  possessions,  in  an  opposite  direction  the  con- 
quest of  the  Punjab  and  Siudh  has  brought  the  English  to  the 
gates  of  central  Asia.  It  will  suffice  to  state  that  the  empire  in 
India,  which  it  has  pleased  God  to  entrust  to  the  stewardship  of 
Great  Britain,  covers  an  area  of  1,382,624  square  miles,  with  a 
population  of  253,891,821,  according  to  the  census  returns  of 
1881-82.  But  so  rapid  is  the  increase  of  population,  that  it  is 
supposed  that  the  coming  census  of  1891-92  will  show  a  return 
of  300,000,000,  or  very  nearly  that  number. 

The  area  and  population  given  above  include  the  native  states. 
That  portion  coming  directly  under  British  rule  covers  an  extent 
of  889,070  square  miles,  with  a  population  of  198,577,200. 

The  proportion  in  the  various  religious  sects  may  be  given  as 
follows :  Take  1000  natives  of  India,  selected  from  the  different 
religions^about  740  will  be  Hindu,  197  will  be  Mahommedan, 
13  Buddhist,  7  Sikh,  and  7  Christian.  The  majority  of  the  rest 
will  be  Pagan  (i.  e.,  not  adherents  of  one  of  the  great  book  religions) 
of  a  low  type. 


64  '  HISTORICAI,  SKETCH   OF 

Again  referring  to  official  reports  of  1881-82,  we  find — 

Hindus  numbered  at 187,937,450 

Mahommedans  numbered  at 50,121,585 

Aboriginals  numbered  at 6,426,511 

^Buddhists  numbered  at 3,418,884 

Christians  numbered  at 1,862,634 

Sikhs  numbered  at 1,853,426 

Jains  (a  Buddhistic  sect)  numbered  at 1,221,896 

Parsees  numbered  at 85,397 

Jews  numbered  at 12,009 

Brahmins  numbered  at 1,147 

Miscellaneous 950,882 


Total 253,891,821 

"  Christians "  include  Protestants  and  Roman  Catholicf  na- 
tives ;  also  Europeans  and  Eurasians  (people  of  mixed  blood). 

The  direct  results  of  Protestant  missions  will  appear  from  the 
official  Decennial  Reports : 

1851.       1861.        1871.        1881. 
Adherents  or  baptized  members  .  91,092     138,731     224,258    417,372 

Communicants 15,129       24,976       52,816     113,325 

Catechists 600        1,263        1,983        2,488 

Native  pastors 48  98  226  461 

These  figures  do  not  include  Burmah  and  Ceylon,  in  which  are 
numbered  110,000  adherents. 

The  increase  of  adherents  was,  therefore,  in  the  first  decade,  53 
per  cent. ;   in  the  second,  61  per  cent. ;    in  the  third,  86  per  cent. 

Looking  at  India  from  a  geographical  standpoint,  we  find  it  to 
be  an  irregularly-shaped  territory  lying  between  latitude  8°  and 
35°  north  and  longitude  67°  and  92°  east.  Its  boundaries  are 
the  Bay  of  Bengal  and  Burmah  on  the  east,  the  Himalaya  moun- 
tains on  the  northeast,  the  river  Indus  and  the  Arabian  Sea  on 
the  northwest  and  west.  The  Vindhya  mountains  extend  from 
the  western  side  almost  to  the  Ganges  in  the  parallels  of  latitude 
from  23°  to  25°.  South  of  this  range  the  country  is  called  the 
Deccan,  and  sometimes  Peninsular  India.  The  country  to  the 
north  of  these  hills  is  called  Hindustan,  though  this  title  (as  we 
have  already  seen)  is  also  applied  to  the  whole  country.  The 
greater  part  of  this  country  possesses  a  soil  of  great  fertility, 
particularly  the  immense  plains  watered  by  the  Ganges  and  its 
tributaries,  embracing  perhaps,  four  hundred  thousand  square 
miles.  These  plains,  for  the  most  part  of  extremely  rich,  loamy 
and  alluvial  soil,  are  amongst  the  most  fertile  and  densely-inhab- 
ited regions  of  the  earth.     The  climate  during  most  of  the  year  is 

*  Found  only  in  British  Burmah. 

t  According  to  Marshall's  "Christian  Missions,"   in   1883  the  Bonian  Catholic  converts 
numbered  963,058. 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   INDIA.  65 

extremely  warm.  For  a  few  months,  beginning  about  the  first  of 
April,  the  heat  is  intense.  The  thermometer  during  the  months 
of  May  and  June  ranges  from  110°  to  120°  in  the  shade,  and 
from  150°  to  170°  in  the  sun's  rays.  The  great  heat  is  modified 
by  the  setting  in  of  the  periodical  rains.  These  generally  begin 
about  the  middle  of  June  and  continue  for  three  or  three  and  a 
half  months.  The  rainy  is  succeeded  by  the  cold  season,  cover- 
ing a  period  of  four  or  five  months.  Perhaps  no  more  delightful 
climate  can  be  found  in  any  part  of  the  world  than  that  enjoyed 
by  the  residents  in  northern  India  during  this  season  of  the  year  ; 
and  it  is  more  particularly  to  this  part  of  the  country  that  the 
statements  in  this  section  refer. 

RACES   AND   LANGUAGES. 

In  order  to  any  right  understanding  of  India,  it  is  important  to 
keep  in  mind  the  fact  that  it  is  not  inhabited  by  a  homogeneous 
people,  having  one  language  and  one  religion.  On  the  contrary, 
we  find  there  a  variety  of  races,  religions  with  but  little  if  any- 
thing in  common,  and  languages  as  distinct  as  those  spoken  on  the 
continent  of  Europe.  In  the  lapse  of  time,  however,  the  distinctive 
character  of  the  several  races  has  been  greatly  modified  by  their 
admixture  through  intermarriages.  The  main  divisions  from 
which  all  have  sprung  may  be  classed  in  three  groups — the  Aryan 
or  Indo-European,  the  Semitic  and  the  non-Aryan. 

It  is  ascertained  that  there  are  not  less  than  ninety-eight  lan- 
guages current  in  India,  besides  various  dialects.  Of  the  languages, 
some  are  spoken  by,  it  may  be,  only  a  few  thousands  of  people ; 
others  are  used  by  millions.  Of  these  latter  the  following  may  be 
specified  :  Of  Punjabi-speaking  people  the  estimated  population  in 
1871  was  16,000,000;  of  those  speaking  Hindi,  100,000,000; 
Bengc41i,  86,000,000 ;  Mariithi,  15,000,000;  Tamil,  14,500,000  ; 
Telugu,  15,500,000;  Kanarese,  9,250,000;  Gujrati,  7,000,000. 
The  first  four  languages  named  are  found  in  the  Aryan  or  Indo- 
European  group,  and  it  is  among  three  families  of  this  group — 
the  Panjabi,  Hindi  and  Marathi — that  the  mission  work  in  India 
conducted  by  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  the  United  States  of  America  is  principally  carried  on. 
In  connection  with  these  three  languages  a  dialect  of  the  Hindi 
known  as  the  Hindustani,  or  more  specifically,  the  Urdu,  must  be 
mentioned.  This  is  spoken  by  Mohammedans  throughout  India  ; 
and  of  this  class  of  religionists  there  are  several  millions  depend- 
ent for  their  acquaintance  with  gospel  truth  upon  the  missionaries 
of  our  Board. 

The  same  authority  from  which  we  have  already  quoted,  says : 
"  The  division  of  religions  does  not  follow  the  ethnological  lines. 


66  HISTORICAL   SKETCH   OF 

Speaking  broadly,  it  may  be  said  that  the  dominant  religion  north 
of  the  Viudhya  range  is  Brahminisrn,  and  the  dominant  race 
Aryan.  In  the  hilly  tracts  of  central  India  the  population  is 
non-Aryan  and  pagan.  In  the  valleys  and  ridges  of  the  Hima- 
layas, from  the  Sutlej  to  the  Irawadi,  the  population  is  non-Aryan, 
and  the  religion  partly  Buddhist,  partly  pagan,  with  isolated  in- 
cursions of  Brahniinism.  South  of  the  Vindhya  range  Brahmin- 
ism  is  the  dominant  religion,  but  up  to  a  certain  point  the  popu- 
lation is  Aryan,  and  beyond  that  Dravidian,  including  the  north 
of  Ceylon.  Mohammedans  are  to  be  found  in  the  large  towns 
everywhere,  but  the  bulk  are  settled  either  in  eastern  Bengal, 
consisting  of  converted  non- Aryans,  or  in  the  Panjab,  consisting 
of  alien  immigrants  from  AVestern  Asia.  Zoroastrianism  is  found 
only  among  the  Parsees  (mostly  in  Bombay),  and  Judaism  in  the 
singular  settlement  of  Jews  at  Cochin,  Buddhism  is  the  domi- 
nant religion  of  British  Burmah  and  the  south  of  Ceylon.  De- 
monolatry  and  ghost-worship  prevail  in  the  south  of  India  and 
Ceylon ;  Jainism  (in  which  may  be  seen  traces  of  Buddhism)  is 
found  in  detached  localities  and  very  limited  numbers." 

BEGINNING   OF   MISSIONARY   WORK. 

Protestant  missions  were  first  commenced  in  south  India  by 
Ziegenbalg  in  1705,  under  the  patronage  of  the  king  of  Denmark. 
He  was  joined  by  others,  mostly  Germans.  In  1751  the  cele- 
brated Schwartz  began  his  course  in  the  same  part  of  the 
country.  Considerable  success  followed  their  labors  ;  and  as  there 
has  always  been  a  larger  relative  number  of  missionaries  in  that 
part  of  India  than  in  the  north  or  west,  there  is  a  much  more 
widely-diffused  knowledge  and  profession  of  Christianity.  It  is 
within  comparatively  a  recent  period  that  missionaries  began  their 
work  in  the  Presidencies  of  Bengal  and  Bombay ;  while  in  the 
Northwest  Provinces  the  missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  are 
of  still  more  recent  date. 

The  work  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  in 
India  is  carried  on  by  the  missionaries  and  native  helpers  labor- 
ing within  the  bounds  of  the  Lodiana,  Furrukhabad  and  Kolha- 
pur  missions.  These  will  be  considered  in  the  order  of  their 
establishment. 

It  was  before  the  organization  of  the  present  Board,  and  while 
the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society  was  still  in  existence, 
that  the  Rev.  John  C.  Lowrie,  now  one  of  the  secretaries  of  the 
Presbyterian  Board,  and  the  Rev.  William  Reed  were  sent  to 
India  to  lay  the  foundations  of  the  work  which  the  Presbyterian 
Church  had  resolved  to  carry  on  in  that  land.  The  selection  of 
the  particular  field  in  which  they  should  begin  their  labors  was 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   INDIA.  67 

left  to  their  judgment  after  consultation  with  friends  of  the  work 
in  India.  Leaving  America  in  May,  1833,  tliey  reached  Calcutta 
in  October  of  the  same  year,  and  after  getting  the  best  informa- 
tion available,  they  decided  to  begin  the  work  at  Lodiana,  a  then 
frontier  town  of  the  Northwest  Provinces,  and  bordering  upon 
the  Panjab,  a  territory  which  at  that  time  was  under  the  control 
of  Ranjit  Singh,  a  Sikh  chief.  Dr.  Lowrie,  in  his  "  Two  Years 
in  India,"  after  stating  some  more  general  reasons  which  influ- 
enced his  colleague  and  himself  in  their  decision,  says,  "Having 
now  the  history  of  nearly  seventeen  years  to  confirm  the  opinion, 
I  have  no  doubt  that  (Lodiana)  was  on  many  accounts  prefer- 
able to  any  other  as  a  point  from  which  to  commence  our  efforts. 
Other  cities  had  a  larger  population,  and  could  be  reached  in 
less  time  and  at  less  expense,  but  at  no  other  could  more  favor- 
able introducing  influences  have  been  enjoyed ;  at  no  other  could 
our  position  have  been  more  distinctly  marked,  nor  our  charac- 
ters and  object  more  accurately  estimated  by  the  foreign  resi- 
dents of  the  upper  provinces ;  at  no  other  were  we  less  likely  to 
find  ourselves  laboring  'in  another  man's  line  of  things  made 
ready  to  our  hand,'  or  to  occupy  ground  that  other  bodies  of 
Christians  would  shortly  cultivate;  and,  not  to  insist  on  the  im- 
portant consideration  of  health,  no  other  place  could  be  more 
eligible  in  its  relations  to  other  and  not  less  dark  regions  of  the 
earth  in  its  facilities  for  acquiring  a  number  of  the  languages 
chiefly  spoken  in  those  parts." 

It  was  not,  however,  without  afflictive  dispensations  that  the 
mission  work  was  to  be  begun.  While  Messrs.  Lowrie  and  Reed 
were  detained  at  Calcutta,  it  became  evident  that  Mrs.  Lowrie's 
health,  which  had  been  impaired  before  leaving  America,  was 
rapidly  failing,  and  on  the  21st  of  November  she  was  called  to 
her  rest.  In  view  of  Mrs.  Lowrie's  illness  it  had  been  deter- 
mined that  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Reed  should  proceed  without  their 
colleagues  to  Lodiana.  This  arrangement,  however,  was  recon- 
sidered and  preparations  were  made  to  remain  for  a  time  in 
Calcutta.  Before  the  expiration  of  the  time,  it  became  clear  that 
Mr.  Reed's  health  was  such  as  not  to  warrant  his  proceeding 
further,  and  the  conclusion  was  reached  that  he  should  return  to 
America.  Taking  passage,  with  his  wife,  in  July,  1834,  in  a 
ship  bound  for  Philadelphia,  a  sad  farewell  was  given  to  many 
cherished  hopes.  Mr.  Reed  was  not  permitted  to  reach  home. 
His  death  occurred  only  three  weeks  after  leaving  Calcutta. 

Dr.  Lowrie  says,  "  I  reached  Lodiana,  my  post  of  missionary 
duty,  on  the  5th  of  November,  1834.  This  was  nearly  eighteen 
months  after  leaving  Philadelphia ;  and  it  serves  to  show  the 
manner  in  which  distant  places  have  been  connected  with  each 


68  HISTORICAL   SKETCH   OF 

other  by  the  providence  of  Him  who  beholds  all  the  nations  of 
the  earth  at  one  view,  that  a  messenger  from  churches  in  the 
western  hemisphere,  after  traversing  nearly  seventeen  thousand 
miles  of  the  broad  ocean,  and  penetrating  thirteen  hundred 
miles  further  towards  the  heart  of  Asia,  should  at  last  find  his 
sphere  of  labor  in  a  city  unknown  even  by  name  to  those  by  whom 
he  was  sent,  when  his  journey  was  at  fir^t  undertaken." 

It  may  be  mentioned  as  a  commentary  on  the  above,  and  as 
showing  that  the  world  is  growing  smaller,  as  it  were,  in  order 
that  it  may  come  within  the  grasp  of  the  Church,  that  the  jour- 
ney to  Lodiana,  which  at  that  time,  by  ordinary  modes  of  travel, 
could  not  have  been  performed  in  less  than  seven  or  eight 
months,  can  now  be  made  within  thirty-five  days. 

In  December,  1835,  about  a  year  after  the  arrival  of  Mr. 
Lowrie,  the  Rev.  Messrs.  John  Newton  and  James  Wilson,  and 
their  wives,  reached  Lodiana.  The  former,  after  more  than  half 
a  century  of  service,  is  still  connected  with  the  mission  and  has 
the  joy  of  having  three  sons  among  his  companions  in  labor — a 
fourth,  John  Newton,  Jr.,  M.D.,  a  medical  missionary,  having 
died  in  1880. 

The  stations  which  were  successfully  established  in  the  North- 
west Provinces  and  in  the  Panjab  brought  evangelizing  agen- 
cies to  bear  upon  large  portions  of  the  populations  of  those 
territories.  In  the  annexed  table  a  list  of  these  stations  is  given, 
arranged  according  to  the  date  of  their  establishment : 

1,0DIANA  MISSION. 

1834.  Lodiana,  1 1 00  miles  northwest  of  Calcutta. 

1836.  Saharanpur,  130  miles  southeast  of  Lodiana. 

1836.  Sabatliu,  110  miles  east  of  Lodiana,  in  the  lower  Himalaya  Moun- 
tains. 

1846.  Jalandar,  30  miles  west  of  Lodiana. 

1848.  Ambala,  55  miles  southeast  of  Lodiana. 

1849.  Lahore  (the  political  capital  of  the  Panjab),  1225  miles  northwest  of 

Calcutta. 
1853.     Dehra,  37  miles  east  of  Saharanpur. 
1855.     Kawal  Pindi,  160  miles  northwest  of  Lahore. 
1867.     Hoshyarpore,  45  miles  north  of  Lodiana. 
1874.     Woodstock  in  Landour,  15  miles  east  of  Dehra. 
1882.     Ferozepore,  50  miles  southwest  of  Lodiana. 

FURRUKHABAD    MISSION. 

1836.  Allahabad,  526  miles  northwest  of  Calcutta. 

1838.  Futtehgurh,  723  miles  northwest  of  Calcutta. 

1843.  Mainpuri,  40  miles  west  of  Futtehgurh. 

^1843.  Furrukhabad,  near  Futtehgurh. 

1853.  Futtehpore,  587  miles  northwest  of  Allahabad. 

1863.  Etawah,  32  miles  south  of  Mainpuri. 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   INDIA.  69 


1873.     Etah,  near  Mainpuri. 

l''?^     Gwalior,  in  Scindia's  dominions. 

1886.     Jhansi,  65  miles  south  of  Gwalior. 

KOLHAPUR   MISSION. 

1870.     Kolhapur,  290  miles  (by  available    route)  southeast    of  Bombay. 

Original  mission  begun  in  1853. 
1877.     Panhala,  14  miles  north  of  Kolhapur. 
1884.     Sangli,  30  miles  east  of  Kolhapur. 

The  character  of  the  people  determined,  to  a  large  degree,  the 
nature  of  the  agencies  employed ;  and  since  at  the  various  stations, 
with  some  modifications,  similar  agencies  were  used,  it  will  be  un- 
necessary to  describe  in  detail  the  work  at  these  several  points. 

RELIGIONS. 

Brahminism. — By  far  the  larger  number  of  the  inhabitants  of 
northern  India  adhere  to  the  Brahrainical  faith ;  in  this  part  of 
the  country  the  Mohammedans  are  to  the  Hindus  in  the  proportion 
of  probably  one  to  six,  although  in  the  Panjab  the  proportion  is 
much  larger.  In  reply  to  the  question  "  What  is  Brahminism  ?  " 
the  writer  will  be  permitted  to  quote  w^hat  he  has  written  in 
another  place. 

"To  the  eye  of  the  casual  observer  Brahminism  is  the  religious 
idea  expressed  in  a  polytheistic  form.  In  it  deity  is  incarnated  in 
various  forms  of  man  or  beast,  or  represented  by  inanimate  objects, 
until,  as  the  natural  result  of  this  fearful  departure  from  God,  the 
original  conception  is  lost  sight  of,  and  the  symbol  takes  the  place 
of  that  for  which  it  stands.  (Romans  i.  21-25.)  The  avatars  or 
incarnations  of  the  Supreme  Being  are  few  in  number,  but  nature 
is  ransacked  to  find  a  sufficient  number  of  objects  in  which  He 
may  be  enshrined.  Three  hundred  and  thirty-three  millions  of 
inferior  deities  find  place  in  the  imaginary  Pantheon  of  the  Hin- 
dus. The  river  Ganges  is  the  goddess  Gunga,  born  on  the  snow- 
capped range  of  the  Himalayas  from  the  forehead  of  Brahm,  as 
Minerva  from  the  head  of  Jupiter.  At  Allahabad  this  river,  re- 
ceiving into  its  embrace  the  scarcely  less  sacred  Jumna,  is  joined 
underground  by  a  third  stream  descending  direct  from  heaven,  and 
thus  a  trinity  of  streams  is  formed,  which  to  the  devout  Hindu  is 
the  very  portal  to  the  skies.  But  not  the  rivers  alone :  the  trees, 
the  fountains,  a  rock,  a  stone,  may  be  made  sacred  by  the  indwell- 
ing of  some  divinity.  There  is  a  certain  tree,  the  trunk  of  which 
is  a  god,  while  each  branch,  twig,  and  leaf,  represents  an  inferior 
deity. 

"  But  all  this  is  for  one  class  of  minds.  The  Hindu  religion 
adapts  itself  readily  to  all  classes.     It  is,  indeed,  a  vagary  of  the 


70  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

imagination  rather  than  a  religion  of  the  heart.  Thus,  whilst  it 
is  with  some  a  pure  polytheism,  as  held  by  others  it  is  sheer  pan- 
theism. The  writer  once  asked  a  Hindu,  Parmeshiuar  hahan 
half  ('where  is  God?')  The  reply  w^as,  Ap  Parmeshivar  ham 
('your  Honor  is  God  ').  But  we  need  not  be  flattered  by  such 
distinction,  for  to  the  Pantheist,  God  is  inseparable  from  His  cre- 
ation. As  the  Hindu  states  it,  God  is  without  a  second — that  is, 
besides  Him  there  is  nothing.  To  account  for  sin  the  Hindu  phil- 
osophers will  tell  you  that  the  soul,  a  spark  struck  from  the  source 
of  all  life  and  light,  has  through  its  union  with  the  flesh  become 
contaminated.  In  successive  births,  however,  the  accretions  of 
sin  will  be  removed,  till  at  the  last  the  soul,  regaining  its  original 
purity,  will  be  absorbed  into  the  Infinite. 

"  This  religious  imposture  was,  by  the  same  hands  that  in  the 
far-distant  past  constructed  it,  interwoven  into  the  social  system 
of  the  Hindus;  and  so  skillfully  was  the  work  performed  that  it 
would  seem  impossible,  but  by  the  grace  of  God,  for  those  who 
are  born  within  the  meshes  of  this  net  ever  to  escape.  Never  was 
more  consummate  wisdom  displayed  by  men  than  was  shown  by 
the  Hindu  priests  of  a  pre-historic  age,  when  they  perfected  a  sys- 
tem which  should  at  once  secure  its  own  perpetuation  and  the  su- 
prennacy,  social  and  religious,  of  its  founders.  The  web  of  caste 
was  indeed  artfully  woven.  It  is  a  social  system  strengthened  and 
guarded  by  religious  sanctions,  or,  if  you  please,  it  is  a  religious 
system  guarded  by  social  sanctions.  The  Brahmin,  its  originator, 
is  the  centre  and  circumference  of  this  system.  With  reference 
to  it  he  formed  all  things,  and  by  him  all  things  consist.  He 
sprang  from  the  head  of  Brahm,  and  unites  in  himself  all  the 
attributes  of  him  who  is  without  form,  all-wise,  all-powerful.  The 
Brahmin  stands  upon  the  apex  of  the  social  and  religious  pyramid. 
Next  to  him  are  the  Kshatryas  or  warrior  caste,  springing  from 
the  breast  of  Brahm ;  then  the  Vaisyas  or  merchant  class,  de- 
scending from  his  loins  ;  last  of  all  the  Sudras  or  laboring  class, 
issuing  from  his  feet.  And  during  all  the  centuries  since  this 
system  was  contrived,  these  castes  have  held  the  same  relative 
position,  immorality  or  crime,  however  black,  causing  no  descent 
from  the  higher  to  the  lower ;  virtue,  however  conspicuous,  se- 
curing no  ascent  from,  the  lower  to  the  higher." 

Mohammedanisyn. — As  to  Mohammedanism,  the  creed  of  Islam 
is  very  simple :  There  is  one  God,  and  Mohammed  is  his  apostle. 
The  religion  of  the  followers  of  Mohammed  begins,  and  very 
often  ends,  with  this.  It  is  a  religion  without  a  saviour.  The 
most  that  its  adherants  have  to  hope  for  is,  that  Mohammed  will 
intercede  for  them  ;  but  their  intercessor  did  not  claim  to  be 
without  sin,  much  less  did  he  claim  to   be  divine.     When  it  is 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   INDIA.  71 

stated  that  the  Mohammedan  conception  of  God  is  purer  than 
that  of  the  Hindu,  all  has  been  said  that  can  be  in  favor  of  his 
religion  as  compared  with  the  idolatrous  religion  which  it  antag- 
onizes. While  the  Koran  is  for  the  Mohammedans  of  India 
The  Book,  there  are  many  and  grave  departures  from  its  teachings 
found  in  the  practice  of  the  followers  of  the  prophet.  If  they 
have  to  some  extent  acted  upon  the  idolatrous  religion  around 
them — at  least  on  its  social  side — they  in  turn  have  been  acted 
upon  by  being  led  to  engage  in  various  idolatrous  practices. 

A  feature  which  characterizes  both  these  religions  is  the  elas- 
ticity of  which  they  are  capable.  The  Hindu  religion,  within 
the  caste  lines  which  are  determined  by  birth,  has  a  charity 
broad  enough  to  admit  every  form  of  belief  or  disbelief;  in  other 
words,  being  born  a  Hindu  and  conforming  to  the  prescribed 
ritual,  you  may  believe  what  you  choose.  This  being  the  case, 
the  writer  was  not  greatly  surprised  to  find  the  name  of  Christ 
written  interchangeably  with  the  names  of  their  gods  upon  the 
walls  of  a  Hindu  temple.  And  thus  with  the  religion  of  Islam  : 
only  repeat  the  Kalama,  the  creed  given  above,  and  it  matters 
not  w'hat  you  believe  or  what  you  are.  It  is  not  strange  that 
religions  so  insensible  to  the  moral  quality  of  their  adherents, 
and  which,  while  satisfying  the  demands  of  a  depraved  con- 
science, require  no  crucifixion  of  the  heart's  lusts,  should  have  a 
fascination  for  their  followers  most  difficult  to  overcome. 

ibikhs. — With  reference  to  the  Sikhs,  the  only  other  class  of 
religionists  which  need  be  particularly  mentioned,  and  who  are 
found  principally  in  the  Panjab,  Dr.  Lowrie,  in  his  "  Two  Years 
in  Upper  India,"  remarks  as  follows :  "  The  Sikhs  are  said  not 
to  constitute  more  than  a  tAvelfth  or  fifteenth  part  of  the  popula- 
tion of  the  Panjab.  They  evidently  are  much  more  allied  to  the 
Hindus  than  to  the  Mussulmans  in  their  woi'ship  and  customs. 
The  system  of  caste  prevails  more  or  less  among  all  these  sects, 
though  in  regard  to  the  Sikhs  and  Mohammedans  it  is  not  en- 
joined by  their  religion,  or  rather  it  is  contrary  to  their  creed, 
especially  to  that  of  the  Sikhs ;  but  throughout  India  usage  is 
all-powerful.  Hindus,  when  they  become  Sikhs,  do  not  renounce 
caste,  except  as  it  bears  on  one  or  two  inferior  points. 

"  The  religion  of  the  Sikhs  is  described  as  a  creed  of  pure 
deism,  blended  with  the  belief  of  all  the  absurdities  of  Hindu 
mythology,  and  the  fables  of  Mohammedanism.  Nanak  Shah, 
the  founder  of  this  religion,  professed  a  desire  to  reform,  but  not 
to  destroy,  the  religion  of  the  sect  in  which  he  was  born,  and  en- 
deavored to  reconcile  the  jarring  faiths  of  Brahma  and  Moham- 
med by  persuading  each  to  reject  particular  parts  of  their  respec- 
tive belief  and  usages." 


72  HISTORICAL   SKETCH   OF 

LODIANA    MISSION. 

It  was  among  the  millions  of  the  people  of  the  Northwest 
Provinces  and  the  Panjab  holding  such  faiths  as  these,  all  of 
which  are  opposed  to  the  faith  of  the  Gospel,  that  our  mission- 
aries began  and  have  continued  their  labors.  Providence  con- 
spired most  wonderfully  to  open  the  way  before  the  pioneers  in 
this  work.  Lahore,  the  capital  of  the  Panjab,  was  regarded  as 
the  objective  point  by  the  first  of  our  missionaries  sent  to  India, 
and  much  of  the  work  done  at  Lodiana  for  several  years  was  in 
preparation  for  the  time  when  an  advance  might  be  made  in  this 
direction.  In  1849  this  time  came.  Ranjit  Singh  dying,  left  no 
successor  capable  of  wielding  his  iron  sceptre.  "  The  country 
soon  fell  into  a  state  of  anarchy  under  the  leaders  of  the  army 
which  he  had  trained ;  and  they  were  so  elated  with  mistaken 
views  of  their  own  power  as  to  resolve  on  the  overthrow  of  the 
British  dominion  in  India.  For  this  purpose,  unprovoked,  they 
crossed  the  Sutlej  into  British  territory.  Defeated,  they  with- 
drew, but  a  second  time,  equally  without  provocation,  these 
chiefs  and  their  fierce  troops  arrayed  themselves  against  their 
former  foe.  The  conflict  between  the  Sikh  and  British  armies 
was  terrible,  and  the  issue  for  a  time  doubtful ;  but  the  end  was 
the  prostration  of  the  Sikh  power  and  the  annexation  of  the 
Panjab  to  the  Anglo-Indian  empire — a  measure  hailed  with  satis- 
faction by  the  greater  part  of  the  inhabitants  of  that  long- 
oppressed  land.  As  the  result  of  these  great  changes  in  the 
political  condition  of  the  Panjab  the  whole  of  that  interesting 
country  is  now  open  to  the  missionary."  * 

In  this  capital  a  Mission  College  was  organized  in  1886  with  a 
roll  of  15  students,  increased  now  to  139.  In  1889  commodious 
buildings,  which  had  been  erected  on  a  site  valued  at  20,000  ru- 
pees, given  by  the  government,  were  formally  dedicated,  Lord 
Lansdowne,  Governor-General  of  India,  and  other  distinguished 
guests  being  present.  The  total  cost  of  the  buildings  was  56,000 
rupees,  of  which  20,000  were  a  grant  from  government  in  addi- 
tion to  the  site.  Rev.  C.  W.  Forman,  D.D.,  was  the  first  presi- 
dent of  the  institution,  but  finding  the  burdens  too  great  for  his 
advancing  years,  he  resigned  and  has  been  succeeded  by  Rev.  J. 
C.  R.  Ewing,  D.D.,  who  is  ably  sustained  by  a  corps  of  professors 
and  instructors. 

In  1875  a  school  for  native  Christian  boys  was  begun  in  La- 
hore under  the  Rev.  C.  B.  Newton.  Two  years  later  it  was  trans- 
ferred to  Lodiana,  but  for  lack  of  available  missionary  force,  it 
was  suspended   in    1879.     In   1882,  through  the  efforts  of  the 

*  "  Two  Years  in  Upper  India." 


THE  MISSIONS   IN   INDIA.  73 

Women's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  Presbyterian  Church 
(Philadelphia),  money  was  raised  for  a  permanent  building,  and 
the  school  was  reopened  in  1883  under  the  Rev.  E.  M.  Wherry, 
D.D.,  in  the  edifice  erected  for  the  purpose.  A  few  years  ago, 
during  the  superintendency  of  the  Rev.  J.  M.  McComb,  an  in- 
dustrial department  was  added,  where  instruction  is  given  in  shoe- 
making,  book-binding,  weaving,  tailoring  and  printing. 

Before  the  establishment  of  a  mission  station  at  Lahore, 
the  work  had  been  begun  at  Sabathu,  Saharanpur,  Jalandar 
and  A.mbala.  The  station  at  Sabathu,  in  the  lower  range  of 
the  Himalayas,  furnished  a  sanitarium  for  invalid  missionaries, 
and  at  the  same  time  gave  opportunity  for  reaching  representa- 
tives from  the  Hill  tribes,  a  class  of  people  which,  although  sani- 
taria have  been  established  in  different  parts  of  the  Himalayan 
range,  have  not  had  the  attention  paid  to  them  which  their  spir- 
itual needs  demand. 

At  a  period  somewhat  later  than  the  occupation  of  Lahore, 
and  next  succeeding  that,  was  the  beginning  of  mission  work  at 
Dehra,  in  1853.  The  special  work  at  this  station — the  education 
of  the  daughters  of  native  Christians — will  be  noticed  subse- 
quently. 

The  next  point  selected  by  the  missionaries  of  the  Lodiana 
mission  was  Rawal  Pindi,  lying  well  up  toward  the  frontier  of 
the  Panjab. 

FURRUKHABAD   MISSION. 

Turning  our  attention  now  to  the  Furrukhabad  mission,  we 
find  work  begun  at  several  important  centres.  As  early 
as  1836  Allahabad  had  been  selected  as  a  field  for  evangelistic 
labor ;  and  although  it  has  not  proved  to  be  the  most  promising, 
still  the  wisdom  of  those  who  chose  this  field  has  been  justified. 
As  the  capital  of  the  Northwest  Provinces,  and  the  headquarters 
of  the  North  India  Bible  and  Tract  Societies,  it  is  highly  desira- 
ble that  our  mission  should  be  represented  there.  By  means  of 
the  Press,  which  for  many  years  was  under  the  management  of 
the  missionaries,  and  is  now  carried  on  by  native  Christians  con- 
nected with  our  mission,  the  influence  of  the  mission  is  widely  ex- 
tended, and  in  addition  to  the  usual  work  of  bazar  and  villao^e 
preaching  and  the  education  of  the  young,  the  facilities  for  meet- 
ing and  proclaiming  the  gospel  to  representatives  of  all  parts  of 
northern  India,  at  the  annual  7nela  or  religious  gathering,  are 
very  great. 

The  next  point  occupied  in  the  Furrukhabad  mission  was  Fut- 
tehgurh,  in  1838.  Shortly  after  the  occupancy  of  this  station  a 
number  of  orphan  children  who  had  been  rescued  from  a  famine 
4 


74  HISTORICAI,  SKETCH   OF 

then  prevailiDg,  and  had  been  consigned  to  the  care  of  the  Rev. 
Henry  R.  Wilson,  were  brought  here  from  Futtehpore,  and  these 
may  be  said  to  have  constituted  a  nucleus  for  the  thriving  Chris- 
tian community  which  is  now  formed  at  Futtehgurh. 

In  the  year  1843  mission  work  was  begun  at  Mainpuri,  forty 
miles  distant  from  Futtehgurh,  and  some  of  the  native  helpers 
were  detached  from  the  Futtehgurh  station  to  take  up  their  resi- 
dence in  connection  with  a  missionary  at  Furrukhabad  City,  of 
which  Futtehgurh  is  a  cantonment.  It  was  not  until  ten  years 
after  that  any  new  station  was  occupied.  Work  was  then 
undertaken  at  Futtehpore,  one  of  the  smaller  cities  between  Al- 
lahabad and  Cawnpore. 

In  the  preceding  slight  sketch  a  glance  is  taken  at  the  mission 
stations  of  our  Board  as  they  existed  in  northern  India  and  the 
Panjdb  previous  to  the  mutiny,  which  occurred  in  1857.  At  that 
time  the  work  was  making  favorable  progress,  being  carried  on 
in  the  various  directions  of  preaching,  teaching  and  the  prepara- 
tion of  a  literature  for  the  growing  Indian  Church.  If  the  Euro- 
pean population  generally  had  but  little  reason  to  anticipate  im- 
pending danger,  there  was  less  cause  for  any  such  expectation  on 
the  part  of  the  missionaries.  They  had,  many  of  them,  lived  for 
years  among  the  mixed  Hindu  and  Mohammedan  population,  on 
the  most  friendly  terms  with  all  classes.  Their  schools  had 
been  attended  by  children  from  every  caste.  Even  the  preach- 
ing of  the  gospel,  which  could  not  but  antagonize  their 
favorite  systems  of  belief,  was  generally  listened  to  with  re- 
spect, and  at  almost  every  station  there  were  converts  to 
the  truth. 

But  the  whole  European  population  was  awakened  from  fan- 
cied security  as  if  by  an  earthquake  shock.  Barrackpore  in 
Bengal,  and  Meerut  in  the  Northwest  Provinces,  were  the  first  to 
be  visited,  and  in  a  few  weeks  the  whole  country  was  convulsed. 
Of  the  mission  stations  of  our  Board,  Lodiana,  Futtehgurh  and 
Allahabad  were  the  greatest  sufferers.  It  was  at  Futtehgurh  that 
the  blow  fell  most  heavily.  At  the  other  stations  above  named  the 
loss  of  property  was  great,  but  at  Futtehgurh  and  the  adjoining 
station  of  Furrukhabad  precious  lives  were  sacrificed.  The  sad 
story  of  the  hurried  flight  to  Cawnpore  of  the  brethren  Freeman, 
Camp])ell,  Johnson  and  McMullen  and  their  wives,  with  the  two 
little  children  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Campbell ;  the  capture  of  the 
party  at  Bithoor ;  the  dreary  march  thence  to  Cawnpore,  a  dis- 
tance of  eight  miles ;  the  detention  for  a  night  in  the  Sivada 
Kothi,  a  house  belonging  to  their  cajitor ;  the  trandat'nm  on  the 
morning  of  the  next  day,  when  upon  the  parade-ground  of  the 
station  they  and  over  one  hundred  Europeans,  mostly  women  and 


THE  MISSIONS   IN   INDIA.  75 

children,  fell  before  the  fire  of  their  murderers.  These  tragic 
events  cannot  be  forgotten  by  the  church  which  was  so  nobly 
represented  by  these  martyred  ones ;  nor  can  their  last  words,  ex- 
pressive of  their  trust  in  the  Saviour,  when  passing  through  this 
terrible  ordeal,  be  forgotten.  Only  a  few  of  these  words  may  be 
quoted  here. 

_  Mrs.  Freeman  wrote,  "  We  are  in  God's  hands,  and  we  know 
that  He  reigns.^  We  have  no  place  to  flee  for  shelter  but  under 
the  covert  of  His  wings,  and  there  we  are  safe.  Not  but  that  He 
may  suffer  our  bodies  to  be  slain.  If  He  does,  we  know  that  He 
has  Avise  reasons  for  it.  I  sometimes  think  our  deaths  would  do 
more  good  than  we  would  do  in  all  our  lives ;  if  so.  His  will  be 
done.  Should  I  be  called  to  lay  down  my  life,  most  joyfully  will 
I  die  for  Him  who  laid  down  His  life  for  me." 

Mrs.  Johnson  said:  "  Everything  seems  dark  and  doubtful,  but 
that  which  seems  so  mysterious  now  may  be  but  the  bringing 
about  of  a  brighter  day  for  poor  benighted  India.  We  look 
upon  each  day  now  as  our  last ;  but  oh  !  how  delightful  are  our 
seasons  of  prayer,  together  imploring  the  care  and  protection  of 
that  God  who  alone  can  save  us." 

The  others  wrote  in  a  similar  strain,  and  from  their  writings  it 
is  not  difficult  to  understand  that  the  promises  of  God  in  Christ 
were  very  precious  to  them,  until  the  full  fruition  came  in  their 
seeing  the  King  in  His  beauty. 

KOLHAPUR   MISSION. 

The  Kolhapur  mission,  located  in  a  distant  part  of  the  coun- 
try from  the  Northwest  Provinces,  suffered  but  little  during  the 
mutiny.  It  may  be  well  at  this  point  to  refer  to  the  work  in  this 
field.  The  information  is  gathered  from  a  sketch  lately  pub- 
lished. The  territory  occupied  by  this  mission  lies  southwest  of 
Bombay,  and  covers  part  of  the  Deccan.  The  Ghats,  a  range  of 
mountains  some  forty  or  fifty  miles  from  the  coast,  cut  the  field 
into  two.  The  Kohlapur  State  lies  east  of  this  range,  and  has  a 
population  of  802,691.  The  adjoining  districts  to  this,  in  which 
are  no  missionaries,  have  a  population  of  1,700,000  ;  add  to  this 
the  Concan,  or  the  portion  between  the  Ghats  and  the  sea,  and  in 
which  is  Ratnagiri,  and  there  is  a  total  population  of  4,000,000, 
who  are  to  be  reached  with  the  truth. 

Kolhapur  is  the  capital  of  the  province  bearing  the  same 
name.  It  contains  a  population  of  some  45,000.  "As  seen  from 
a  distance  the  city  is  beautiful  for  situation.  The  most  com- 
manding object,  next  to  the  king's  palace,  is  the  towering,  white 
dome  of  a  very  large  temple.  Few  cities  or  places  in  India  have 
so  high  a  reputation  for  sanctity.     The  favorite  legend  among 


76  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

the  people  is  that  the  gods,  in  council,  once  pronounced  it  the  most 
sacred  spot  of  all  the  earth." 

This  city  was  selected  by  Rev.  R.  G.  Wilder,  in  1853,  as  a 
centre  of  missionary  operations.  His  work  had  been  supported 
for  years  by  friends  in  the  United  States  and  in  India,  and  after 
he  had  severed  his  connection  with  the  American  Board  it  re- 
mained independent  of  any  church  until  its  transfer  to  the 
Presbyterian  Board  in  1870.  Mr.  Wilder  had  been  privileged 
to  do  a  good  preparatory  work,  and  to  organize  a  church  of 
twenty-one  members,  soon  increased  to  seventy-five.  In  addition 
to  the  Christian  Girls'  School,  noticed  under  "  Work  Among  the 
Women,"  there  is  a  high  school  with  one  hundred  and  twenty 
pupils,  and  also  several  day-schools. 

Ratnagiri,  the  second  station  established,  is  a  place  of  15,000 
inhabitants,  one-third  Mohammedans,  about  120  miles  south  of 
Bombay,  on  the  coast.  Although  the  station  was  opened  in  1 873, 
the  lack  of  missionary  force  and  other  causes  have  operated  to 
retard  the  work.  After  having  been  virtually  abandoned  for  a 
time,  it  has  just  been  reoccupied. 

Panhala,  14  miles  north  of  Kolhapur  and  about  1000  feet 
higher,  was  occupied  in  1877  and  has  a  church  of  25  members, 
w^ith  one  of  23  members  at  the  outstation,  Aitawade. 

Sangli,  the  last  station  established,  is  the  capital  of  a  small 
State  of  the  same  name.  Work  was  begun  there  in  1884  and 
now  (1891)  there  is  an  organized  church,  occupying  a  edifice 
recently  completed  and  dedicated  to  the  worship  of  God.  A 
boarding-school  for  Christian  boys  is  located  here,  with  an  aver- 
age last  year  of  about  25. 

The  same  agencies  employed  in  Northern  India  are  in  oper- 
ation in  this  mission  for  making  known  the  story  of  redeem- 
ing love.  The  school,  the  circulation  of  books  and  tracts,  and 
the  proclamation  of  the  truth  in  chapel  and  on  the  highway, 
have  the  same  object  in  view — to  reach  the  heart,  and  bring  men 
into  sympathy  with  Christ. 

RESULTS   OF   THE   MUTINY. 

After  the  mutiny  it  became  a  question  of  great  interest  how  the 
mission  work  would  be  aflfected  by  such  a  crisis.  Would  the  bar- 
riers which  had  previously  existed  be  lowered,  or  would  the  people 
be  more  disposed  to  reject  the  truth  ?  It  was  found  that  in  the 
good  providence  of  God,  whilst  all  obstacles  were  not  removed, 
there  was  more  ready  access  to  the  people.  It  is  thought  by 
many  that  had  the  British  government  at  that  time  given  up  its 
principle  of  neutrality  with  regard  to  religious  matters,  and  taken 


THE   MISSIONS  IN   INDIA.  77 

a  decided  stand  in  favor  of  the  propagation  of  the  Christian  re- 
ligion, much  would  have  been  gained  toward  the  rapid  evangeli- 
zation of  the  country.  But  without  this  having  been  done,  evan- 
gelistic work  has  measurably  advanced.  There  can  be  no  ques- 
tion that  the  faith  of  Hindus  and  Mohammedans  in  their  re- 
ligions has  been  shaken  within  the  last  twenty-five  years  to  an 
extent  never  before  known,  and  to-day  India  is  more  accessible 
to  gospel  influences  than  ever  before.  It  would  be  impracticable 
in  such  a  sketch  as  this  to  illustrate  this  proposition  fully.  One 
corroborative  fact  has  marked  significance,  viz.,  the  advance- 
ment that  has  been  made  in  the  education  of  the  w^omen 
and  children  of  India.  The  customs  in  this  land  are  such  as 
to  preclude  much  social  intercourse  between  the  sexes;  indeed 
the  women,  especially  of  the  richer  families,  are  to  such  an 
extent  secluded  that  they  can  scarcely  be  considered  as  form- 
ing a  part  of  the  communities  in  which  they  dwell.  Such 
being  the  case,  it  was  in  former  years  almost  impossible  to  bring 
evangelistic  influences  to  bear  upon  the  women  of  India.  Eflforts 
in  this  direction  were  made  from  the  beginning  of  the  missionary 
work,  but  with  only  limited  success.  With  exceptional  cases 
the  way  was  barred  to  the  advances  of  the  missionary  ladies 
who  so  earnestly  desired  to  carry  the  gospel  to  their  benighted 
sisters. 

That  there  has  been  a  marked  change  in  this  respect  since  the 
mutiny  is  evident.  The  caste  system  may  be  said  to  remain  un- 
impaired. It  cannot  be  affirmed,  moreover,  that  the  Hindus  and 
Mohammedans  have  any  more  friendly  feeling  toward  their  con- 
querors, or  for  the  religion  w^hich  they  profess.  How  then  is  the 
change  to  be  accounted  for?  To  the  writer  of  this  sketch  the 
reason  for  the  change  is  found  largely  in  the  impulse  given  to 
English  education  as  a  result  of  the  mutiny.  After  the  trans- 
fer of  the  East  India  Company's  rights  to  the  Crown,  it  was 
soon  perceived  that  the  British  government  intended  to  fur- 
nish the  people  of  India  with  greater  facilities  for  securing  an 
education,  whether  in  the  vernaculars  or  in  the  English  tongue. 
Graded  schools,  from  those  of  an  elementary  character  to  such  as 
prepared  for  an  entrance  to  the  university,  were  established  all 
over  the  country.  To  these  the  native  boys  and  youth  flocked 
in  great  numbers,  and  year  by  year  hundreds,  if  not  thousands, 
were  graduated  with  an  education  greatly  superior  to  that  which 
their  parents  had  received. 

Here  an  additional  point  is  to  be  noticed.  Perhaps  in  no  coun- 
try more  than  in  India  is  marriage  the  chosen  lot ;  indeed,  for  a 
girl  not  to  marry  at  an  age  which  in  Christian  lands  would  be 
thought  altogether  too  early,  would  be  regarded  as  an  unfortunate 


78  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

thing.  But  for  the  educated  youth  of  the  land  there  must 
be  found  educated  wives ;  hence  the  necessity  was  forced  upon 
parents  to  secure  for  their  daughters  such  an  education  as  would 
fit  them  for  this  new  condition  of  things. 

WEEK   OF   PRAYER. 

What  is  known  as  the  "  Week  of  Prayer  "  for  the  conversion 
of  the  world  had  its  origin,  in  its  present  form,  in  a  call  issued 
by  the  Lodiana  Mission  in  connection  with  its  Annual  Meeting 
in  November,  1858.  It  was  the  year  after  the  mutiny  and  while 
the  effects  of  that  uprising  were  still  sorely  felt.  Before  issuing 
the  call  the  mission  spent  three  days  in  earnest  prayer.  Con- 
cerning that  season  Rev.  John  H.  Morrison,  D.D.,  wrote :  "  It 
was  a  precious  three  days,  and  made  us  feel  that  God  was  with 
us — that  he  was  giving  us  an  earnest  of  the  blessings  we  sought 
in  issuing  the  call."  The  call,  which  met  a  prompt  and  cordial 
response  throughout  the  Christian  world,  is  as  follows :  "  Whereas 
our  spirits  have  been  greatly  refreshed  by  what  we  have  heard  of 
the  Lord's  dealings  with  his  people  in  America,  and  further,  being 
convinced  from  the  signs  of  the  times  that  God  has  still  larger 
blessings  for  His  people  and  for  our  ruined  world,  and  that  He 
now  seems  ready  and  waiting  to  bestow  them  as  soon  as  asked ; 
therefore,  Resolved,  That  we  appoint  the  second  week  m  January, 
1859,  beginning  with  Monday  the  8th,  as  a  time  of  special  prayer, 
and  that  all  God's  people,  of  every  name  and  nation,  of  every 
continent  and  island,  be  cordially  and  earnestly  invited  to  unite 
with  us  in  the  petition  that  God  would  now  pour  out  His  Spirit 
upon  all  flesh,  so  that  all  the  ends  of  the  earth  might  see  His 
salvation." 

WORK   AMONG  WOMEN. 

Twenty  years  ago,  zenana  teaching  and  girls'  schools  were  un- 
known, except  in  a  few  rare  instances,  whereas  now  scores  and  hun- 
dreds of  women  and  girls  are  taught,  and  this,  too,  from  God's  word. 
On  every  side  the  houses  of  Hindus  and  Mohammedans  are  thrown 
open  to  the  visits  of  the  wives  of  the  missionaries  and  the  single 
ladies  who  have  gone  to  India  for  the  express  purpose  of  teaching. 
Girls'  schools  are  found  in  every  part  of  the  country,  and  it  is  safe  to 
affirm  that  the  time  is  not  far  distant  when  it  will  be  as  difficult 
to  find  in  India  a  girl  who  cannot  read  and  write  as  it  would  be 
in  our  own  land. 

In  connection  with  this  topic,  the  reader  must  be  asked  to  look 
in  upon  the  native  Christian  girls'  school  at  Dehra,  a  station  of 
our  Board,  situated  in  the  beautiful  valley  between  the  Sewalik 


THE   MISSIONS  IN   INDIA.  79 

hills  and  the  lower  ranges  of  the  Himalayas.  This  school,  which 
was  very  small  in  its  beginnings,  has  grown  into  almost  mag- 
nificent proportions,  and  will  undoubtedly  exert  a  controlling 
influence  upon  the  native  Christian  community  in  northern 
India.  Its  present  prosperity  is,  under  a  kind  Providence, 
largely  due  to  the  wisdom  and  self-denying  zeal  of  the  two 
ladies  at  first  connected  with  it — Mrs.  Herron,  the  wife  of  the 
Rev.  David  Herron,  and  Miss  Catharine  L.  Beatty.  Of  the 
former  Miss  Beatty  wrote  as  follows  :  "To  Mrs.  Herron's  zeal  and 
patience,  never  flagging  under  the  heaviest  trials  and  discourage- 
ments ;  to  her  peculiar  tact  in  overcoming  difliculties ;  to  her  skill 
in  adapting  our  best  American  school  systems  so  nicely  to  the 
widely  different  habits  of  this  country,  so  as  neither  to  offend  the 
prejudices  of  the  pupils  on  the  one  hand,  nor  encourage  the  evils 
of  their  customs  on  the  other, — will  this  school  through  all  time 
stand  as  a  monument."  Respecting  Miss  Beatty,  the  following 
record  is  made  in  the  report  of  the  Lodiana  mission  for  1871  : 
"  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Herron  were  joined  by  Miss  Beatty  in  the  spring  of 
1863.  This  lady  then  took  charge  of  the  educational  department, 
and  continued  in  charge  of  it  till  the  end  of  that  year,  when, 
Mr.  Herron  leaving  the  country  after  the  death  of  Mrs.  Herron, 
the  entire  care  of  the  school  was  committed  to  her.  The  duty 
which  she  then  undertook  was  a  weighty  and  responsible  one,  but 
she  proved  hei'self  fully  equal  to  it.  Her  experience  as  a  teacher, 
her  decision  of  character,  and  her  administrative  ability,  fitted 
her  in  no  common  degree  for  the  work.  She  lived  in  the  same  house 
and  sat  at  the  same  table  with  the  children,  and  had  them  under 
her  eye  and  influence  continually.  Their  progress  in  learning, 
their  cultivated  manners,  their  prompt  obedience,  and  their  order 
and  good  conduct,  were  proofs  of  her  ability  and  devotion  that 
all  could  see,  and  evidences  of  a  success  which  is  seldom  attained 
in  so  short  a  time.  The  labor  and  care,  however,  which  she  gave 
to  the  school  were  too  much  for  her  physical  strength.  By  the 
end  of  the  year  1868  her  health  was  so  impaired  that  she  had  to 
seek  rest  and  a  change.  But  in  a  few  months  it  was  evident  that 
her  work  was  done.  Although  not  able  to  walk,  yet  with  char- 
acteristic energy  she  undertook  the  long  and  fatiguing  journey 
home,  where,  on  the  24th  of  December,  1870,  she  died,  in  the 
midst  of  loving  friends.  There  are  many  in  this  land  who  *  arise 
up  and  call  her  blessed.'  " 

The  erection  of  the  building  now  occupied  by  the  school  was 
under  the  superintendence  of  the  Rev.  J.  S.  Woodside.  The 
Rev.  Dr.  Mather,  speaking  of  this  building,  says:  "The  site 
chosen,  on  high  open  ground,  is  admirable,  and  the  building 
itself  is  a  model  of  solidity,  blended  with  economy."     The  school 


80  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

for  many  years  was  under  the  superintendence  of  Rev.  D.  Herron. 
In  a  paper  read  before  the  Allahabad  Missionary  Conference, 
Mr.  Herron  stated  the  design  of  the  institution  to  be — 

1st.  To  give  the  children  the  comforts  and  advantages  of  a 
home. 

2d.  To  give  them  the  highest  intellectual  culture  that  thev  are 
capable  of  receiving. 

3d.  To  bring  them  to  Christ,  and  to  cultivate  in  them  the 
Christian  virtues. 

4th.  To  lead  the  native  Christians  to  value  the  education  of 
their  daughters  by  making  them  pay  for  their  children's  support 
when  they  are  able  to  do  so. 

The  same  motives  which  actuated  the  founders  of  the  Dehra 
School,  induced  the  members  of  the  Furrukhabad  Mission 
to  establish  a  school  on  the  same  plan,  for  the  benefit  of  the 
Christian  girls  in  the  part  of  the  country  occupied  by  that  mission. 
Accordingly,  in  1887,  the  Jumna  Christian  Girls'  High  School 
was  opened  in  Allahabad.  The  school  building  was  originally  a 
large  mission  house,  endeared  to  very  many  of  our  missionaries  as 
their  first  home  in  a  heathen  land.  It  occupies  a  beautiful  site  on 
the  banks  of  the  Jumna  river,  and  has  been  so  remodeled  and 
enlarged  as  to  afford  all  the  necessary  conveniences  for  a  boarding 
and  day  school. 

In  this  same  line  of  educational  work  we  might  mention  that  in 
connection  with  the  Theological  Seminary  in  Saharanpur.  As  the 
students,  almost  without  exception,  are  married  men,  and  come  to 
the  school  accompanied  by  their  fiimilies,  a  grand  field  for  work  is 
opened  to  tlie  wives  of  the  Professors,  which  they  do  not  fiiil  to 
improve.  While  our  future  native  pastors  are  being  fitted  to 
preach  the  Gospel  to  their  own  people,  their  wives  are  being 
trains  d  for  the  responsibilities  which  will  rest  upon  them  ;  not 
only  that  they  may  be  more  intelligent  women,  but  better  house- 
keepers and  more  useful  members  of  society. 

Another  step  in  the  direction  of  woman's  work  for  woman  was 
the  establishment  of  the  girls'  school  at  Woodstock.  This  school, 
the  buildings  belonging  to  which  were  presented  to  our  Indian 
missions  by  Christian  ladies  in  America,  is  under  the  man- 
agement of  Mrs.  J.  L.  Scott,  assisted  by  a  corps  of  teachers. 
The  primary  object  of  the  institution  was  to  furnish  an  education 
for  the  children  of  our  missionaries.  The  shape  that  it  finally 
took  was  a  school  of  the  higher  grade,  for  the  instructicm  not  only 
of  the  daughters  of  missionari^s,  and  tlie  sons  also  up  to  a 
certain  age,  but  also  for  European,  Eurasian  and  native 
Christian  girls.  The  largest  number  of  pupils  is  from  the 
second   class  of  mixed  European  and  Indian  descent — a  class 


TH^  MISSIONS   IN   INDIA.  81 

greatly  needing  the  care  and  training  afforded  by  such  a  school. 
Woodstock  is  beautifully  situated  on  a  spur  of  the  Himalayas, 
about  seven  thousand  feet  above  the  level  of  the  sea.  The  school 
is  in  a  highly  prosperous  condition,  and  may  be  regarded  as  one 
of  the  permanent  agencies  for  the  extension  of  Christ's  kingdom 
in  northern  India. 

Among  the  many  branches  of  woman's  work  none  has  been 
more  fruitful  than  the  care  of  orphans.  Allusion  has  already 
been  made  to  the  orphanage  established  in  Futtehgurh  in  1838. 
Since  then  the  character  of  it  has  been  somewhat  changed.  It 
now  forms  not  only  an  asylum  for  the  orphans  of  heathen  parent- 
age, but  also  a  home  and  school  for  the  children  of  Christians  who 
are  unable  to  provide  for  their  families,  and  many  a  neat,  happy 
home  in  the  Christian  community  testifies  to  the  good  training  re- 
ceived in  this  institution.  After  the  return  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Chat- 
terjee  from  their  visit  to  America,  an  orphanage  was  established 
in  Hoshyarpur,  under  their  care.  It  is  certainly  a  sign  of  progress 
when  such  a  responsible  work  can  be  carried  on  by  those  who 
are  themselves  the  fruit  of  mission  work. 

During  the  famine  of  1876-77  an  orphanage  for  boys  and 
girls  was  established  in  Kolhapur.  In  1888  the  boys  in  this 
institution  were  removed  to  Sangli  to  form  the  nucleus  of  the 
boarding-school  for  Christian  boys,  and  the  girls  retained  in  Kol- . 
hapur  as  the  beginning  of  a  school  for  Christian  girls.  A  new 
dormitory  and  school-room  have  been  provided,  and  last  year 
eighteen  boarders  and  ten  day  pupils  were  in  attendance. 

While  the  improvement  of  the  mental  condition  of  the  women 
of  India  is  sought  as  a  means  toward  supplying  their  spiritual 
need,  the  amelioration  of  their  physical  condition  has  not  been 
disregarded  as  helpful  to  the  same  end.  Work  in  this  direction 
has  been  carried  on  by  women  medical  missionaries,  and  success 
has  been  attained  at  least  to  the  extent  of  showing  that  multitudes 
of  this  class  who  are  shut  up  in  Indian  households  are  accessible 
to  the  ministrations  of  ladies,  who  thus  have  abundant  opportuni- 
ty to  point  to  the  great  Physician  "  who  healeth  all  our  diseases." 

LEPERS. 

Our  missionaries  in  India  have  not  been  unmindful  of  the 
lepers  in  the  empire,  of  whom  there  are  135,000.  Three  asylums 
are  at  present  in  connection  with  our  work,  though  they  are 
supported  largely  by  funds  contributed  on  the  field.  That 
at  Ambala,  where  there  are  thirty  inmates,  twenty-five  of 
them  Christians,  is  under  the  medical  charge  of  Dr.  Jessica 
Carleton.     For  years  past  the  Rev.  J.  J.  Lucas,  D.D.,  of  the 

4* 


82  HisTORICAL   SKETCH   OF 

Furrukhabad  mission,  has  been  superintendent  of  the  Blind  and 
Leper  Asylums  of  Allahabad.  The  latter  had  35  inmates  in 
1890.  Dr  Lucas  writes:  "This  is  a  work  which  brings  its  own 
reward.  The  Christian  lepers  have  a  peace  within  which  often 
lightens  their  faces  with  a  brightness  born  of  a  life  hid  with 
Christ  in  God." 

Of  the  iVsylum  at  Sabathu  the  Rev.  John  Newton,  D.D., 
writes:  "This  originated  in  a  small  poor-house  more  than  40 
years  ago.  It  was  under  the  immediate  care  of  the  missionary, 
and  was  supported  by  the  monthly  contributions  of  the  Euro- 
peans residing  there.  There  were  a  few  lepers  in  it  from  the  first. 
It  grew  into  an  institution  of  importance  after  Dr.  Isewton  (son 
of  the  writer)  was  posted  to  that  station.  As  a  physician  he  took 
special  interest  in  the  lepei-s,  and  experimented  with  the  view  of 
discovering  some  medicine  by  which  the  progress  of  the  disease 
might  be  arrested ;  and  at  one  time  he  thought  he  had  made 
such  a  discovery.  He  built  a  number  of  houses  at  a  short  dis- 
tance from  the  Mission  House,  that  he  might  have  the  objects  of 
his  benevolent  attentions  near  him.  He  regarded  them  not  as 
medical  patients  only,  but  as  emphatically  the  poor  who  need  to 
have  the  Gospel  preached  to  them.  So  there  was  a  small  build- 
ing erected  which  answered  the  double  purpose  of  a  Dispensary 
and  a  chapel.  Here  the  lejDcrs  voluntarily  assemble  every  day 
for  worship,  besides  coming  for  the  special  service  on  the  Lord's 
Day,  which  is  intended  for  the  little  Christian  community  of  the 
station  as  well.  Out  of  the  80  or  90  lepers  in  the  Asylum  a  few 
are  Christians,  and  some  who  have  not  been  baptized  give  such 
attention  to  the  reading  and  exposition  of  the  word,  and  sing 
with  such  apparent  zest,  that  they  seem  really  to  be  Christians  in 
heart." 

SEMI-CENTENNIAL. 

The  observance  of  this  anniversary  at  Lodiana,  December  3d 
to  7th,  1884,  was  an  occasion  of  rejoicing  and  profit.  All  wished 
that  Dr.  John  C.  Lowrie,  the  founder  of  the  Indian  mission,  and 
present  senior  Secretary  of  the  Board,  could  have  been  present. 
The  Rev.  John  Newton  stated  that  at  the  time  the  mission  was 
organized,  in  1834,  there  were  only  four  or  five  missionaries  labor- 
ing among  the  fifty  millions  of  the  Northwestern  Provinces  and 
the  Panjab.  He  estimated  that  during  the  forty-eight  years  since 
the  press  had  been  established  at  Lodiana,  it  had  printed  two 
hundred  and  seventy-two  million  ])ages  in  the  eight  languages 
and  dialects  of  the  Panjab  and  adjoining  districts. 

THE    PRESS. 

The  press  was  one  of  the  earliest  agencies  used  by  our  missions, 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   INDIA.  83 

and  it  is  one  that  is  more  and  more  productive  of  good.  In  a 
late  work  on  missions  in  India,  by  the  Kev.  Dr.  Sherring,  of  the 
London  Missionary  Society,  the  writer  gives  to  the  missions  of  our 
Board  the  credit  of  doing  more  than  any  other  mission  in  the  way 
of  creating  a  Christian  literature.  Too  much  space  would  be  oc- 
cupied in  enumerating  all  that  has  been  done  in  this  direction.  In 
a  general  way  it  may  be  stated  that  commentaries  have  been  pre- 
pared on  Genesis,  the  Psalms,  Isaiah,  the  later  Prophets,  the  four 
Gospels,  Ephesians  and  Colossians ;  a  work  on  theology  was  begun 
by  Dr.  Owen,  but  w^as  left  uncompleted  at  his  death ;  a  Hindi 
grammar  has  been  prepared,  as  also  a  Hebrew  grammar  in  the 
Urdu  vernacular,  and  other  works  to  assist  theological  students  ; 
translations  of  various  standard  works  have  been  made,  and  large 
numbers  of  tracts  composed  and  translated,  which  are  circulated 
by  thousands  and  tens  of  thousands  of  copies  every  year.  Besides 
these,  a  hymn-book  has  been  furnished  for  the  Indian  Church, 
containing,  in  addition  to  original  hymns  in  the  native 
metres,  translations  of  many  of  the  choicest  selections  from  En- 
glish and  German  hymnology.  At  Allahabad  a  monthly  maga- 
zine, the  Makhzan  i  Masihi,  or  *'  Christian  Treasury,"  is  published 
in  the  Urdu  language,  for  Christian  families,  and  has  entered  upon 
its  fourteenth  year ;  and  at  Lodiana  the  Nur  Afshdn,  or  "  Dis- 
penser of  Light,"  is  doing  good  service  in  the  contest  between 
Christianity  and  Mohammedanism.  In  the  preparation  of  a  Chris- 
tian literature  some  of  our  native  brethren  have  done  excellent 
service.  One  who  has  lately  passed  away — the  Rev.  Ishwari  Dass — 
prepared  in  the  English  language  an  elementary  work  on  theol- 
ogy, which  received  a  prize  for  excellence.  Another  has  been 
engaged  in  the  translation  of  Dr.  A.  A.  Hodge's  "  Outlines  of 
Theology."  He  also,  besides  translating  a  work  on  the  early  his- 
tory of  the  Church,  has  just  brought  out  a  valuable  treatise  on 
the  Trinity. 

Thus  is  the  highway  being  cast  up.  Much  preparatory  work 
has  been  done ;  much,  no  doubt,  remains  to  be  done  before  the 
chariot  of  the  Lord  shall  appear ;  but  we  know  that  He  shall 
come  whose  right  it  is  to  reign.  Let  us  not  decline  the  work  of 
preparation,  since  this  shall  be  the  consummation.  In  spite  of 
every  difficulty  the  work  has  advanced.  Great  obstacles  have 
been  overcome.  Facilities  for  acquiring  the  language  have  in- 
creased. Thousands  of  youth  are  taught  in  our  schools,  while 
other  thousands  have  gone  out  from  these  schools  with  their  preju- 
dices against  Christianity  diminished  and  in  many  cases  re- 
moved, and  with  the  seeds  of  divine  truth  implanted  in  their 
hearts.  Churches  have  been  organized;  a  native  ministry  is 
being  raised  up ;  and  through  the  preaching  of  the  gospel  souls 
are  saved. 


84  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

One  of  the  most  encouraging  signs  of  the  times  is  the  agitation 
which  now  exists  on  the  child-marriage  question.  The  early- 
marriages  have  been  among  the  greatest  hindrances  in  mission 
work,  especially  in  that  for  the  women.  And  missionaries 
have  sought  in  every  way  to  lead  the  people  to  see  the  evil  of  the 
custom,  but  until  lately  all  efforts  seemed  in  vain.  It  is  therefore 
the  more  hopeful,  because  the  movement  towards  its  abolishment 
has  come  from  the  natives  themselves.  Again  and  again,  stirring 
articles  have  been  written  by  their  educated  men,  urging  the 
people  to  do  away  with  such  cruel  customs,  and  appealing  to  the 
British  government  to  frame  such  laws  as  would  prevent  the 
marriage  of  children  under  twelve  years  of  age. 

To  quote  the  language  of  one  of  them :  "  British  blood  and 
money  have  flowed  like  water,  in  efforts  to  stamp  out  slavery  in 
other  countries,  yet  in  India,  the  British  government  sits  by  with 
folded  hands  while  a  father  is  permitted  to  sell  in  marriage,  an  in- 
fant daughter  of  eight  to  a  man  of  forty-seven,  already  rendered 
notorious  by  his  tyranny." 

This  interest  has  been  increased  by  two  special  cases  having 
been  brought  before  the  public,  two  out  of  the  thousands  of  hidden 
ones,  equally  sad. 

One  was  that  of  a  girl  named  Rukhmabai.  In  a  letter  to  a 
Madras  paper  she  tells  her  own  story : — "  I  was  sold  by  my  grossly 
stupid  parents  and  ill-educated  brothers,  for  100  rupees — a  paltry 
sum,  indeed — to  a  miserable  wretch  whose  complaint  makes  him  a 
loathsome  object.  I  shrink  from  his  very  touch.  His  presence  is 
irksome  to  me.  I  am  often  filled  with  thoughts  of  self-destruction. 
If  I  may  not  some  day  rid  myself  of  the  burden  of  life,  by  cast- 
ing myself  into  some  friendly  tank  or  well,  as  some  of  my  equally 
unfortunate  sisters  do,  my  life  must  be  a  weariness  and  a  burden." 

Friends  were  raised  up  for  her,  and  her  suit  for  divorce  carried 
from  one  court  to  another,  till,  on  the  payment  of  a  very  much 
larger  sum  than  that  received  by  her  parents  for  her,  she  was  re- 
leased from  her  wretched  husband,  and  is  now  in  England. 

The  other  case,  to  this  date,  at  least,  has  a  sadder  ending. 
Lachmi  is  a  child-widow,  and  was  sold  by  her  mother  to  a  life  of 
sin  and  sorrow,  because,  as  she  could  never  marry  again,  her  par- 
ents were  obliged  to  support  her.  The  girl,  wishing  to  escape  such 
a  disgraceful  life,  fled  for  protection  to  her  missionary  teachers. 
But  the  mother  brought  a  claim  for  her  daughter,  and  the  laws 
of  the  land  compelled  them  to  give  her  up. 

When  such  facts  are  brought  to  light,  even  the  heathen  them- 
selves are  comjjelled  to  ask  for  Christian  laws — and  with  Christian 
laws  must  come  the  Christian's  God  and  the  Christian's  Bible. 

We  must  add  one  other  very  significant  fact.     The  people  are 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   INDIA.  85 

awakened  as  never  before  to  the  work  which  is  going  on  among 
them  through  the  influence  of  missionaries.  The  leading  men, 
both  Hindoos  and  Mahommedans,  are  all  alive  to  check  the  over- 
whelming tide  of  Christianity  which  they  see  coming  upon  them. 

They  are  making  strong  appeals  to  their  countrymen  to  arouse 
them  from  their  apathy,  and  oppose  its  influence,  for,  as  they  say, 
"  The  life-blood  of  our  society  is  fast  ebbing  away,  and  irreligion 

is  eating  into  its  vitals The  result  of  the  national  apathy 

is  that  the  countless  Christian  missions  at  work  in  this  country  are 
in  a  fair  way  of  achieving  their  object.  The  unflagging  energy 
and  systematic  efforts  with  which  these  bodies  are  working  at  the 
foundation  of  our  society  will,  unless  counteracted  in  time,  surely 
cause  a  mighty  collapse  of  it  at  no  distant  date." 

Certainly  the  outlook  for  the  conversion  of  India's  millions  was 
never  as  hopeful  as  to-day. 


Statistics  of  India  Missions  in  1890. 

Ordained  missionaries 42 

Ordained  natives 22 

Native  licentiates 11 

Lay  missionaries 83 

Native  helpers 174 

Churches 28 

Communicants 1093 

Total  number  of  pupils  in  schools 8016 

Pupils  in  Sabbath-schools 4590 


Stations. 

LODIANA   MISSION. 


Rawal  Pindi  :  one  hundred  and  seventy  miles  northwest  of  Lahore ; 
mission  station  commenced,  1855  ;  missionary  laborers — Rev.  Messrs.  J.  F. 
Ullmann,  Robert  Morrison  and  their  wiv^es,  Rev.  Howard  Fisher,  Miss 
Agnes  L.  Orbison ;  native  Christian  assistants — nine.     Oat-station :  Murree. 

Lahore  :  the  political  capital  of  the  Punjab,  twelve  hundred  and  seventy- 
seven  miles  northwest  of  Calcutta;  mission  station  commenced,  1849;  mis- 
sionary laborers — Rev.  John  Newton,  D.D.,  Rev.  Charles  W.  Forman,  D.D,, 
Rev.  J.  C.  Rhea  Ewing,  D.D.,  Rev.  J.  Harris  Orbison,  M.D.,  Rev.  Henry  C. 
Velte,  Rev.  Arthur  W.  Ewing  and  their  wives;  Prof.  J.  G.  Gilbertson  and 
his  wife;  Rev.  P.  C.  Uppal,  Rev.  Isa  Charran ;  Miss  Clara  Thiede;  native 
Christian  assistants — nine.  Employed  by  the  mission — three  Christian 
female  teachers. 

Ferozepore:  fifty  miles  southwest  of  Lodiana;  occupied  as  a  station, 
1882 ;  Rev.  F.  J.  Newton,  M.D.,  and  wife,  Rev.  U.  S.  Grant  Jones ;  native 
Christian  assistants — two. 


86  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

HosHYARPORE :  forty-five  miles  north  of  Lodiana ;  mission  station  com- 
menced, 1867  ;  Bev.  K.  C.  Chatterjee  and  Bev.  H.  Abdullah;  native  Christian 
assistants — ten. 

Jalandhar  :  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles  east  of  Lahore,  thirty  miles 
west  of  Lodiana;  mission  station  commenced,  1846;  missionary  laborers — 
Charles  W.  Forman,  Jr.,  M.D.,  and  his  wife,  Miss  C.  E.  Downs,  Miss  M. 
Given,  Miss  J.  Dunlap  ;  Bev.  Golak  Nath  ;  native  Christian  assistants — three 
licentiate  preachers. 

LoDiAXA :  near  the  river  Sutlej,  eleven  hundred  miles  northwest  of  Cal- 
cutta ;  mission  station  commenced,  1834  ;  missionary  laborers — Rev.  Messrs. 
Charles  B.  Newton,  D.D.,  Edward  P.  Newton,  J.  M.  McComb  and  their 
wives;  Bev.  John  B.  Dales;  native  Christian  assistants — sixteen.  Out- 
stations  at  Jagraon,  Bev.  Ahmad  Shah  and  one  native  teacher ;  at  Rupar, 
Bev.  Matthias  and  Bev.  Henry  Golokmith;  at  Rampur,  one  native  Christian 
teacher ;  at  Morinda,  one  native  Christian  teacher  and  two  native  Christian 
assistants ;  at  Khanna,  two  native  Christian  assistants. 

Ambala  :  fifty-five  miles  southeast  of  Lodiana ;  mission  station  commenced, 
1848  ;  missionary  laborers — Rev.  Benjamin  D.  WyckofFand  his  wife;  Rev. 
William  J.  P.  Morrison  ;  Miss  J.  R.  Carleton,  M.D. ;  Miss  M.  R.  Janvier ;  Be-v. 
W.  Baste7i,  Bev.  Sandar  Lai;  native  Christian  assistants,  eleven.  At  stations  in 
the  plains,  in  the  cold  season,  and  at  Ani,  in  the  hills,  in  the  hot  season, 
Rev.  Marcus  L.  Carleton  and  his  wife,  and  Marcus  B.  Carletfen,  M.D.,  post- 
office,  Ambala  Cantonments.  Out-station  at  Jagadri;  native  licentiate, 
George  H.  Stuart,  preacher,  and  two  helpers. 

Sabathu  :  in  the  lower  Himalaya  Mountains,  one  hundred  and  ten  miles 
east  of  Lodiana ;  mission  station  commenced,  1836 ;  missionary  laborers — 
Bev.  T.  W.  J.  Wylie  ;  two  native  teachers. 

Dehra  :  Forty-seven  miles  east  of  Saharanpur ;  mission  station  com- 
menced, 1853;  missionary  laborers — Rev.  Reese  Thackwell  and  his  wife, 
Mrs.  Wra.  Calderwood,  Miss  Sarah  M.  Wherry,  Miss  Annie  S.  Geisinger 
and  Miss  Harriet  A.  Savage.  Employed  by  the  girls'  school,  one  Christian 
female  teacher;  Bev.  Prabhu  Das;  native  Christian  assistants — five  male 
and  eight  female  teachers ;  Bible-women  and  zenana  teachers — five. 
\'\  Woodstock  :  in  Landour,  fifteen  miles  eastward  from  Dehra ;  school  be- 
gun, 1874;  missionary  laborers — Mrs.  James  L.  Scott,  Miss  Clara  G.  Wil- 
liamson, Miss  S.  A.  Hutchison  and  Miss  Clara  C.  Giddings. 

Saharanpur:  one  hundred  and  thirty  miles  southeast  of  Lodiana; 
mission  station  commenced,  1836 ;  missionary  laborers — Rev.  Messrs.  Alex- 
ander P.  Kelso,  Henry  N.  Forman  and  their  wives.  Miss  E.  Donaldson ; 
Bev.  Kanwar  Sain;  native  Christian  assistants — eight. 

Mazaffarnagur  :  a  few  miles  south  of  Saharanpur,  on  the  railroad ; 
one  native  teacher. 

furrukhabad  mission. 

FuRRUKHABAD :  on  the  Ganges,  seven  hundred  and  twenty-three  miles 
northwest  of  Calcutta;  mission  station  commenced,  1844;  missionary  labor- 
ers— one  Christian  assistant ;  two  native  Christian  assistants.  Out-station : 
Chabramow. 

FuTTEHGURH :  missiou  station  commenced,  1838;  missionary  laborers — 
Rev.  Messrs.  C.  A.  Rodney  Janvier,  John  N.  Forman,  H.  D.  Griswold  and 
their  wives,  Miss  Mary  P.  Forman ;  native  minister,  one ;  native  Christian 
assistants,  five;  employed  by  the  mission,  two  Christian  female  teachers. 

Mynpurie:  forty  miles  west  of  Futtehgurh  ;  mission  station  commenced, 
1843;    missionary  laborers— Rev.  Messrs.  T.  Edward   Inglis,  Herbert   M. 


THE   MISSIONS  IN   INDIA.  87 

Andrews  and  their  wives ;  Christian  assistants,  two ;  native  Christian  assist- 
ants, eight. 

Etah:  not  distant  from  Myupurie;  station  begun,  1873;  missionary 
laborers — two  native  Christian  helpers. 

Etawah  :  on  the  Jumna,  fifty  miles  southwest  of  Mynpurie ;  mission 
station  commenced,  1863 ;  missionary  laborers-  Rev.  Me&srs.  Thomas  Tracy, 
John  S.  Woodside  and  their  wives ;  Rev.  Nabibaksh  ;  two  native  licentiates  ; 
five  native  Christian  a&sistants.  Mit«  Christine  Belz,  teacher  and  zenana 
visitor.     Two  sub-stations. 

GwALiOR :  capital  of  the  district  of  the  same  name ;  mission  station 
commenced,  1874 ;  Mrs.  Joseph  Warren  ;  one  native  minister ;  two  native 
Christian  assistants. 

Jhansi:  sixty-five  miles  south  of  Gwalior;  occupied  as  a  missionary 
station  in  1886 ;  Eev.  James  F.  Holcomb  and  his  wife ;  two  female  assist- 
ants; one  native  minister. 

Futtehpore:  seventy  miles  northwest  of  Allahabad;  station  begun, 
1853  ;  missionary  laborers,  three  native  assistants. 

Allahabad  :  at  the  junction  of  the  Ganges  and  the  Jumna,  five  hun- 
dred and  six  miles  northwest  of  Calcutta;  mission  station  commenced,  1836  ; 
missionary  laborers — Rev.  Messrs.  James  M.  Alexander,  James  J.  Lucas, 
D.D.,  and  their  wives.  Miss  Sarah  C.  Seward,  M.D,,  Mrs.  John  Newton,  Jr., 
Miss  J.  L.  Colman,  Miss  Mary  L.  Symes  and  Miss  l^essie  Babbitt ; 
two  native  ministers ;  three  native  licentiates ;  native  Christian  assistants, 
ten. 

kolhapur  mission. 

KoLHAPUR :  two  hundred  and  ninety  miles  southeast  of  Bombay  (by 
available  route) ;  population,  45,000 ;  mission  station  commenced,  1853 ; 
taken  under  care  of  the  Board,  1870 ;  laborers — Rev.  Messrs.  Galen  W. 
Seller  and  Joseph  M.  Goheeu  and  their  wives.  Rev.  J.  M.  Irwin,  Mrs. 
J.  J.  Hull,  Mi's.  R.  G.  Wilder,  Miss  Grace  E.  Wilder,  Miss  Margaret  L. 
Ewalt,  Miss  Jennie  Sherman,  Miss  Rachel  Irwin ;  thirteen  native  teachers 
and  helpers  and  one  out  station. 

Ratnagiri  :  seventy  miles  northwest  of  Kolhapur ;  population,  15,000 ; 
mission  station  commenced  in  1873 ;  not  occupied  at  present. 

Panhala  :  fourteen  miles  north  of  Kolhapur ;  mission  station  com- 
menced, 1877  ;  laborers — Rev.  and  Mrs.  George  H.  Ferris,  Miss  Esther 
Patton  ;  six  native  assistants  ;  three  out-stations. 

Sangli  :  thirty  miles  east  of  Kolhapur ;  population,  46,000 ;  work  begun, 
1884;  laborei*s — Rev.  Messrs.  Joseph  P.  Graham,  L.  B.  Tedford,  H.  H. 
Hannum  and  their  wives.  Dr.  and  Mrs.  W.  J.  Wanless. 


Missionaries  in  India,  1833-1891. 

*  Died.    Figures,  Term  of  Service  in  the  Field. 
Alexander,  Rev.  J.  M.,       1866-  1  Bailey,  Miss  Mary  E.,         1889- 


Alexander,  Mrs.,  1866- 

Andrews,  Rev.  H.  M.,         1890- 
Andrews,  Mrs.  (Miss  S.  S. 

Hutchinson,  1879-1885),1890 
Babbitt,  Miss  Bessie,  1888- 


*Barker,  Rev.  W.  P.,  1872-1876 

Barker,  Mrs.,  1872-1876 

Barnes,  Rev.  George  O.,  1855-1861 

Barnes,  Mrs.,  1855-1861 

*Beatty,  Miss  C.  L.,  1862-1870 


Bacon,  Miss  J.  M.,  1872-1882  .  Bell,  Miss  J.  F.,  M.D.,        1884-1888 


88 


HISTORICAI.  SKETCH   OF 


Belz,  Miss  C, 
Bergen,  Rev.  G.  S., 
Bergen,  Mrs., 
Brink,  Miss  P.  A.,  M.D., 
*Brodhead,  Rev.  Augustus, 
Brodhead,  Mrs., 
Butler,  Mrs.  J.  M., 
^Calderwood,  Rev.  \Vm., 
*Calderwood,  Mrs.  L.  G., 
Calderwood,  Mrs.  E., 
*Caldwell,  Rev.  Joseph, 
^Caldwell,  Mrs., 
Caldwell,  Mi-s., 
^Campbell,  Rev.  James  R., 
*Campbell,  Mrs., 
*Canipbell,  Rev.  David  E., 
■^Campbell,  Mrs., 
Campbell,  Miss  Mary  A., 
Campbell,  Miss  A., 
Campbell,  L.  M., 
Carletou,  Rev.  M.  M., 
*Carleton,  Mrs., 
Carleton,  Mrs., 
Carleton,  Marcus,  M.D., 
Carleton,  Jessica  R.,  M.D,, 
Colman,  Miss  J.  L., 
Condit,  Miss  Anna  M., 
*Craig,  James, 
Craig,  Mrs., 
*Craig,  Miss  M.  A., 
*I)avis,  Miss  Julia, 
Donaldson,  Miss  Elma, 
Downs,  Miss  Caroline, 
Dunlap,  Miss  Jessie, 
Ewalt,  Miss  Margaret  L., 
Ewing,  Rev.  J.  C.  R., 
Ewing,  Mrs., 
Ewing,  Rev.  A.  H., 
Ewing,  Mrs., 
Ferris,  Rev.  G.  H., 
Ferris,  Mrs., 
Fisher,  Rev.  Howard, 
Forman,  Rev.  C.  W., 
*F'orman,  Mrs.  (Miss  Mar- 
garet Newton), 
Forman,  Mrs., 
Forman,  Rev.  Henry, 
Forman,  Mi-s.  (Miss  Alice 

E.  Bird,  1888), 
Forman,  C.  W.,  M.D., 
Forman,  Mrs., 
Forman,  Rev.  John  A., 
Forman,  Mrs.  (Miss  Emily 
G.  Foote,  1886-), 


1872- 
1865- 
1869- 
1872-1874 

1859-1878 

1859-1878 

1880-1881 

1855-1889 

1855-1859 

1863- 

1838-1877 

1838-1839 

1842- 

1836-1862 

1836-1873 

1850-1857 

1850-1857 

1860-1863 

1874-1878 

1875-1878 

1855- 

1855-1881 

1884- 

1881- 

1886- 

1890- 

1886-1888 

1838-1845 

1838-1846 

1870-1890 

1835. 

1889- 

1881- 

1889- 

1888- 

1879- 

1879- 

1890- 

1890- 

1878- 

1878- 

1889- 

1848- 

1855-1878 

1884- 

1884- 

1889- 
1883- 
1888- 
1887- 

1890- 


Forman,  Miss  Marv  P.,  1887- 
*Freemau,  Rev.  Jo^hn  E.,  1839-1857 
*Freeman,  Mrs.  Marv  Ann,  1839-1849 
^Freeman,  Mrs.  Elizabeth,  1851-18.^7 
*Fullerton,  Rev.  R.  S.,  1850-1865 
Fullerton,  Mrs.,  1850-1866 

Fullerton,  Miss  Mary,  ^  1877-1888 
Geisinger,      Miss     Annie 

L.,  1882- 

Giddings,  Miss  Clara  C,  1888- 
Gilbertson,  Prof.  J.  G.,  1889- 
Gilbertson,  Mre.,  1889- 

Given,  Miss  Margaret,  1881- 
Goheen.  Rev.  J.  M.,  1875- 

^Goheen,  Mrs.,  1875-1878 

Goheen,  Mi-s.  (Miss  A.  B. 

M'Ginnis,  1876-),  1879- 

Graham,  Rev.  J.  P.,  1872- 

Graham,   Mrs.  (Miss  M. 

Bunnell),  1872- 

Green,  Willis,  M.D.,  1842-1843 

Griffiths,  Miss  Irene,  1879-1890 

Griswold,  Rev.  N.  D.,  1890- 
Griswold,  Mrs.,  1890- 

Plannum,  Rev.  W.  H.,  1890- 
Hanuum,  Mi-s.,  1890- 

Hardie,  Miss  M.  H.,  1874-1876 

Hav,  Rev.  L.  G.,  1850-1857 

Ha'y,  Mrs.,  1850-1857 

*Henry,  Rev.  Alexander,  1864-1869 
Henry,  Mi-s.,  _  1864-1869 

Herron,  Rev.  David,  1855- 

^Herron,  Mrs.  (Miss  Mary 

L.  Browning,  1855-),      1857-1863 
*Herron,  Mrs.,  1868-1874 

Hevl,  Rev.  Francis,  1867-1882 

Hodge,  Rev.  A.  A.,  1848-1850 

*Hodge,  Mrs.,  1848-1850 

Holcomb,  Rev.  J.  F.,  1870- 

Holcomb,  Mrs.,  1870- 

*Hull,  Rev.  J.  J.,  1872-1881 

Hull,  Mrs.,  1«72- 

HutchLson,  Miss  S.,  1885- 

luglis,  Rev.  T.  E.,  1884- 

luglis,  Mrs.,  1884- 

*Irving,  Rev.  David,  1846-1849 

Irving,  Mrs.,  1846-1849 

Irwin,  Rev.  J.  M.,  1880- 

Irwin,  Miss  Rachel,  1890- 

Jamieson,  Rev.  J.  M.,  1836-1857 
*Jamieson,  Mrs.  Rebecca,  1836-1845 
*Jamieson,  Mrs.  E.  McL.,  1848-1856 
^Janvier,  Rev.  Levi,  1842-1864 

^Janvier,  Mrs.,  1842-1854 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   INDIA. 


89 


*Janvier,  Mrs.  (Mrs.  M.  K. 

Porter,  1849-),  1856-1875 

Janvier,  Eev.  C.  A.  E.,       1887- 
Janvier,  Mrs.,  1887- 

*Jolmson,  Kev.  Albert  O.,  1855-1857 
*Johnson,  Mrs.,  1855-1857 

Johnson,  Kev.  William  F.,  1860- 
*Johnson,  Mrs.,  1860-1888 

Jones,  Kev.  U.  S.  G.,  1888- 

Kellogg,  Kev.  S.  H.,  1865-1876 

*Kellog^,  Mrs.,  1865-1876 

Kelso,  Kev.  A.  P.,  1869- 

Kelso,  Mrs.,  1869- 

Lavvson,  Miss  Marv  B.,       1887-1888 
Leavitt,  Kev.  E.  H.,  1855-1857 

Leavitt,  Mrs.,  1856-1857 

*Lowenthal,  Kev.  Isidore,  1855-1864 
Lowrie,  Kev.  John  C,        1833-1836 
*Lowrie,  Mrs.  Louisa  A.,  1833. 
Lucas,  Kev.  J.  J.,  1870- 

Lucas,  Mrs.  (Miss  Sly),       1871- 
McAulev,  Kev.  Wm.  H.,    1840-1851 
McAuley,  Mrs.,  1840-1851 

McComb,  Kev.  James  M.,  1882- 
McComb,  Mrs.,  1882- 

^McEwen,  Kev.  James,       1836-1838 
*McE\ven,  Mre.,  1836-1838 

*McMullen,  Kev.  K.  M.,    1857. 
*McMullen,  Mi-s.,  1857. 

Millar,  Mi^.  S.  J.,  1873-1877 

niorris,  Kees,  1 83S-1 845 

Morris,  Mrs.,  1838-1845 

^Morrison,  Kev.  John  H.,  1838-1881 
*Morrison,  Mrs.  Anna  M.,  1838. 
^Morrison,  Mrs.  Isabella,  1839-1843 
*Morrison,  Mrs.  Anna,  1846-1860 
^Morrison,  Mrs.  E.  A..  1870-1888 
Morrison,  Kev.  W.  J.  P.,  1865- 
*M(»rrison,     Mrs.     (Miss 

Thackwell,  1877-),  1879-1888 

Morrison,  Miss  H.,  1865-1876 

Morrison,  Kev.  Kobert,       1883- 
Morrison,Mrs.  (Miss  Annie 

Herron,  1879-),  1884- 

Morrow,  Mi&s  Marjsraret,    1890- 
*Munnis,  Kev.  K.  M.,         1847-1861 
Muunis,  Mrs.,  1851-1861 

*Myers,  Kev.  J.  H.,  1865-1869 

*Myers,  Mrs.,  1865-1875 

Nelson,  Miss  J.  A.,  1871  1878 

Newton,  Kev.  John,  1835- 

*Newton,  Mre.  Elizabeth,  1835-1857 
Newton,  Mrs.,  1866- 

*Newton,  John,  Jr.,  M.D.,  1860-1880 


Newton,  Mrs.,  1861-1882  ;  1888- 

Newtou,  Kev.  Charles  B.,  1867- 
Newton,  Mi-s.  (Miss  M.  B. 

Thompson,  1869-),  1871- 

Newton,  Kev.  F.  J.,  1870- 

Newton,  Mrs.,  1870- 

Newton,  Kev.  E.  P.,  1873- 

Newton,  Mrs.,  1874- 

*Orbison,  Kev.  J.  H.,  1850-1869 

*Orbison,  Mrs.  Agnes  C,  1853-1855 

Orbison,  Mrs.,  1859-1869 
Orbison,  Kev.  J.  H.,  M.D.,  1886- 

Orbison,  Mrs.,  1886- 

Orbison,  Miss  Agnes  L.,  1889- 

*Owen,  Kev.  Joseph,  1840-1870 

*Owen,  Mrs.  Augusta  M.,  1844-1864 

Owen,  Mrs.,  1866-1870 

Patton,  Miss  E.  E.,  1880- 

Pendletou,  Miss  E.  M.,  1882-1889 

Perley,  Miss  F.,  1879-1882 
Pollock,  Kev.  George  W.,  1881- 

Pollock,  Mrs.,  1881- 

*Porter,  Kev.  Joseph,  1836-1853 

*Porter,  Mrs.,  1836-1842 

Porter,  Mrs.  M.  K.,  1849-1856 

Pratt,  Miss  M,  1873- 

Kankin,  Kev.  J.  C,  1840-1848 

^Kaukin,  Mrs.,  1840-1848 

*Keetl,  Kev.  William,  1833-1834 

Keed,  Mrs.,  1833-1834 

*Kogers,  Kev.  Wm.  S.,  1836-1843 

"Rogej-s,  Mrs.,  1836-1843 

Kudolph,  Kev.  A.,  1846-1888 

*Kudolph,  Mrs.,  1846-1849 

*Kudolph,  Mrs.,  1851-1885 

Savage,  Miss  H.  A.,  1888- 

Sayre,  Kev.  E.  H.,  l^  63-1 870 

Sayre,  Mrs.,  1863-1S70 
*Scott,  Kev.  J.  L., 

1839-1867 ;  1877 

*Scott,  Mrs.  C.  M.,  1839 
Scott,Mrs.J.L.,  L^.60-1867 ;  1«77- 

Scott,  Miss  Anna  E.,  1874 

Seelev,  Kev.  A.  H.,  1846 

^Seeley,  Mrs.,  1846 

Seeley,  Kev.  G.  A.,  1870 

Seelev,  Mrs.,  1879 

Seelev,  Miss  E.  J.,  1879 

Seller,  Kev.  G.  W.,  1870 

Seller,  Mrs.,  1881 

Seward,  Miss  S.  C,  M.D.,  1873 

Shaw,  Kev.  H.  W.,  1850 

Shaw,  Mrs.,  1850 

Symes,  Miss  Mary  L.,  1888- 


1880 
1848 


1854 
1853 


1855 

1855 


90 


HISTORICAI.  SKETCH   OF 


Tedford,  Kev.  L.  B., 

1880- 

Warren,  Mrs., 

1873- 

Tedford,  Mrs., 

1880- 

Wherry,  Rev.  E.  M., 

1867- 

Thackwell,  Rev.  Eeese, 

1859- 

Wherry,  Mrs., 

1867- 

*Thackwell,  Mrs., 

1859-1873 

Wherrv,  Miss  S.  M  , 

1879- 

Thackwell,  Mrs.  (MissS 

^Wilder,  Rev.  R.  G., 

1870-1876 

Morrison,  1869-), 

1875- 

Wilder,  Mrs.,  1870-1876 

1887- 

Thiede,  Miss  Clara, 

1873- 

Wilder,  Miss  Grace  E., 

1887- 

Tracv,  Rev.  Thomas, 

1869- 

Williams,  Rev.  R.  E., 

1852-1861 

Tracy,     Mrs.     (Miss    N. 

Williamson,  Miss  C.  J., 

1882- 

Dickev), 

1870- 

*Wilsou,  Rev.  Henry  R., 

1838-1846 

Ullman,'Rev.  J.  F., 

1848- 

*  Wilson,  Mi-s., 

1838-1846 

TJllman,  Mrs., 

1848- 

Wilson,  Rev.  James, 

1838-1851 

*Vanderveer,  Miss  Jane, 

1840-1846 

Wilson,  Mrs., 

1838-1851 

Velte,  Rev.  H.  C. 

1882- 

*  Wilson,  Miss  M.  N,, 

1873-1879 

^Walsh,  Rev.  J.  J., 

1«4;3-1873 

Woodside,  Rev.  J.  S., 

1848- 

Walsh,  Mrs., 

1843-1873 

*Woodside,  Mrs., 

184S-1888 

Walsh,  Miss  Marian, 

1865-1866 

Woodside,  Mrs., 

1890- 

^ Walsh,  Miss  Emma, 

1868-1869 

*  Woodside,  Miss  J., 

1868-1889 

Walsh,  Miss  Lizzie, 

1870-1882 

^Wray,  Rev.  John, 

1842-1849 

Wanless,  W.  J.,  M.D., 

1889- 

Wray,  Mrs., 

1842-1849 

AVanless,  Mrs., 

1889- 

Wyckoff,  Rev.  D.  B., 

^Warren,  Rev.  J., 

1860-1875 ; 

1883- 

1839-1854 ; 

1873-1877 

Wyckoff,  Mi-s.,  1860-1875 

;1883- 

^Warren,  Mrs., 

1839-1854 

Wvnkoop,  Rev.  Theo.  S., 

1868-1877 

Books  of  Keference. 

— Bits  About  India.     Helen  H.  Holcomb.     $1.00. 

Buddhism;    In  its  Connection  with  Brahmanism  and  Hinduism.     Sir 
Monier  Williams. 

From  Darkness  to  Light  (Telegu  Awakening).     J.  E.  Clough.    |1.2o. 

Hindoo  Life.     75  cts. 

History  of  India.     James  Grant.     2  v.     $10.00. 
-~~  History  of  Protestant  Missions  in  India.     M.  A.  Sherring. 

India.     Fannie  Roper  Feudge.     $1.50. 

India  and  Indian  Missions.     Alexander  Duff,  D.D. 

India :  Historical,  Pictorial  and  Descriptive.     C.  H.  Eden.    $2.00. 

Indian  Buddhism.     T.  W.  Rhys  Davids. 

Indian  Missions.     Sir  Bartle  Frere. 

Indian  Mutiny.     Alexander  DuffJ  D.D. 

Kardoo.     Miss  Brittan.     $1.35. 

Life  and  Travel  in  India.     A.  H.  Leouowens. 

Life  by  the  Ganges.     Mrs.  Mullens.     80  cts. 

Life  in  India.     John  W.  Dulles,  D.D.     $1.00. 

Life  of  Alexander  Duff.     G.  Smith.     $2.00. 

Life  and  Times  of  Carey,  ^larshmau  and  Ward. 

Life  of  Bishop  Reginald  Ileber. 

Life  of  AVilliam  C.  Bums.     Islay  Bums. 

Martyrs  of  the  Mutiny.     50  cts. 

Memoirs  of  John  Scudder.     $1.25. 

Missions  of  A.  B.  C.  F.  M.  in  India  and  C«ylon.    S.  C.  Bartlett.     $1.50. 


THK  MISSIONS   IN  INDIA.  91 

Missionary  Life  Among  the  Villages  of  India.     T.  J.  Scott.     80  cts 

Modem  India  and  the  Indians.     Sir  Monier  Williams.     14s. 

Modern  Hinduism.     W.  F.  Williams.     16s. 

Pictures  of  Hindoo  Life.     30  cts. 

Keligions  of  India.     F.  Max  Miiller.     10s.  6d. 

Seven  Years  in  Ceylon.     Mary  and  Margaret  Leitch.     75  cts. 

Shoshie,  the  Hindu  Zenana  Reader.     Miss  Brittan.     $1.25. 

The  High-Caste  Hindu  Woman.     Pundita  Ramabai.     $1  25 

The  W^ilfords  in  India.     $1  25. 

Trye's  Year  Among  the  Hindoos.    J.  C.  Thompson.    $1.35. 


JAPAN. 


BY 

Rev.  a.  GOSMAN,  D.D. 


\/,^-^i 


Kamcs  ol  places  wUcre 


MISSIONS  IN  JAPAN. 


THE   COUNTRY. 


The  islands  which  eompoi^e  the  Japanese  empire  stretch  in  a 
crescent  shape  along  the  northeastern  coast  of  Asia,  from  Kamt- 
chatka  on  the  north  to  Korea  on  the  south,  embracing  an  area 
of  about  160,000  square  miles.  They  are  very  numerous,  but  the 
four  islands  of  Yezo,  Niphon  (or  more  accurately  Hondo), 
Shikoku  and  Kiushiu  form  the  great  portion  of  the  empire.  The 
climate,  except  in  the  very  northern  islands,  is  mild  and  healthful. 
The  heats  of  summer  are  tempered  by  the  surrounding  ocean, 
and  the  Gulf  Stream  of  the  Pacific,  which  washes  the  eastern 
shores  of  these  islands,  mitigates  the  severity  of  the  winter.  In 
location  and  climate  there  is  a  striking  similarity  between  these 
islands  and  those  of  the  British  empire,  so  that  Japan  may  be 
called  the  Great  Britain  of  the  East.  The  great  mountain  chain 
which  forms  the  backbone  of  the  islands  is  broken  by  frequent 
valleys,  exceedingly  fertile,  and  opening  out  to  the  sea  in  small 
but  fruitful  plains.  The  skies  are  clear  and  beautiful,  and  nature 
clothes  itself  in  its  brightest  robes  of  green.  It  is  a  land  of  fruits 
and  flowers,  and  its  hills  are  stored  with  the  choicest  minerals. 
At  the  census  of  1888  the  population  of  the  empire  was  40,000,- 
000. 

A  fertile  soil,  healthful  air,  temperate  climate,  abundant  food, 
and  comparative  isolation  from  other  nations,  with  that  subtle, 
ever-present  sense  of  uncertainty  which  clings  to  all  volcanic 
regions,  have  shaped,  to  a  large  extent,  the  character  and  history 
of  the  people. 

THE   PEOPLE. 

The  Japanese  are  a  kindly  people,  impressible,  quick  to  observe 
and  imitate,  ready  to  adopt  whatever  may  seem  to  promote  their 
present  good,  imaginative,  fond  of  change  and  yet  Avithal  loyal 
to  their  government  and  traditions.  The  long  and  bloody  strifes 
which  have  marked  their  history  have  not  only  left  their  impress 
in  a  strong  martial  spirit,  but    have  naturally  resulted  in  separat- 

95 


96  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

ing  the  people  into  two  great  classes,  the  Samurai  or  military — 
who  in  Japan  are  at  the  same  time  the  literati,  holding  both  the 
sword  and  the  pen — and  the  agriculturists,  mercliants  and  artisans. 
The  distinction  holds  not  only  in  their  social  but  in  their  intel- 
lectual and  moral  character.  AVhat  is  descriptive  of  the  one  class 
is  not  necessarily  true  of  the  other.  The  ruling  or  military  class 
are  intelligent,  cultured,  courteous,  restless,  proud,  quick  to  avenge 
an  affront,  ready  even  to  take  their  own  lives  upon  any  reproach, — 
thinking,  apparently,  that  the  only  thing  that  will  wash  out  a 
stain  upon  their  honor  is  their  own  blood.  The  more  menial  class 
is  low,  superstitious,  degraded,  but  more  contented.  The  average 
Japanese  is,  however,  comparatively  well  educated,  reverent  to 
elders,  obedient  to  parents,  gentle,  affectionate,  and,  as  far  as  this 
life  is  concerned,  indifferent,  and,  in  that  sense,  happy.  But  there 
is  a  sad  want  of  the  higher  moral  virtues.  Truth,  purity,  temper- 
ance, unselfish  devotion,  self-denial,  love  to  men,  are  not  prominent 
virtues :  they  are  lamentably  wanting.  Even  that  obedience  to 
parents  which  may  be  regarded  as  their  characteristic  virtue,  has 
been  carried  to  such  an  extent  practically,  is  held  so  fully  without 
any  limitations  in  personal  rights  or  conscience,  that  it  actually 
proves  "  the  main  prop  of  paganism  and  superstition,  and  is  the 
root  of  the  Avorst  blot  on  the  Japanese  character — the  slavery  of 
prostituted  women."  The  idea  of  chastity  seems  almost  to  have 
perished  from  the  Japanese  life. 

THE   HISTORY. 

The  history  of  Japan  falls  into  three  great  periods.  The  lines 
of  division  are  so  well  marked  that  all  writers  recognize  them. 
The  first  stretches  into  the  remote  past,  and  comes  down  to  about 
the  middle  of  the  twelfth  century.  Here,  as  elsewhere,  the  ab- 
origines have  gradually  retired  before  a  stronger  foreign  power, 
until,  partly  by  destruction  and  partly  by  amalgamation  with 
their  conquerors,  they  have  well-nigh  disappeared.  The  pure 
Ainos — or  the  original  inhabitants — are  found  only  in  the  north- 
ern portion  of  the  islands.  It  is  not  certain  from  what  quarter  the 
adventurers  came ;  but  the  existence  of  Chinese  words  in  their 
language,  and  the  known  relation  between  these  two  nations  in 
later  historic  periods,  point  to  the  swarming  hive  of  China  as  one 
of  the  sources  from  which  the  present  Japanese  have  come  ;  while 
another  element  of  the  population  is  of  Malay  origin.  The 
present  mikado  or  emperor  of  Japan  traces  his  line  back  in  un- 
broken succession  to  about  660  b.  c,  when,  according  to  their 
tradition,  Jimmu  Tenno,  the  first  mikado — sprung  from  the  sun- 
goddess — landed  upon  the  islands  with  a  few  retainers,  and,  after 
a  severe  and  protracted  struggle  with  tho  natives,  established  the 


THE   MISSIONS   IN  JAPAN.  97 

empire.  The  dynasty  thus  founded  has  never  lost  its  hold  upon 
the  people,  who  regard  the  emperor  as  divine,  and  whose  loyalty 
has  its  support  and  strength  in  their  religion.  Its  actual  power, 
however,  has  been  liable  to  great  fluctuations.  The  ruling  prince 
found  it  difficult  at  times  to  restrain  the  power  and  pride  of  his 
nobles,  or  daimlos.  They  were  restless,  ambitious,  wielding  abso- 
lute power  in  their  own  domain,  and  chafing  under  restraints — • 
rendering  oftentimes  a  formal  rather  than  a  real  allegiance  to  the 
supreme  ruler.  It  was  not  an  unnatural  step,  therefore,  when 
Yoritomo,  one  of  these  powerful  nobles,  employed  by  the  emperor 
to  subdue  his  rebellious  subjects,  usurped  the  entire  executive 
authority,  and  thus  closed  the  first  period  of  the  history. 

The  second  period  reaches  from  the  origin  of  this  dual  power  in 
the  state — 1143  a.  d. — until  the  restoration  of  the  imperial  author- 
ity— 1853-1868.  Yoritomo  never  claimed  the  position  or  honor 
of  emperor.  He  was  not  a  rival  to  the  mikado.  He  recognized 
the  source  of  authority  in  the  divine  line,  but  under  the  title  of 
shogun  or  general,  exercised  regal  power,  and  transmitted  his  office 
in  his  own  line,  or  in  rival  families.  His  edicts  were  in  the  name 
of  the  emperor.  It  was  his  policy  to  assume  only  to  be  the  first 
of  the  princes  under  the  divine  head.  The  title  of  tycoon  (taikun, 
great  lord),  attributed  to  him  by  foreign  powers,  was  never 
claimed  by  him  until  the  treaty  with  Commodore  Perry  in  1853. 
It  was  the  assumption  of  this  title  which  prepared  the  way  for 
his  downfall  and  the  overthrow  of  the  whole  system  connected 
with  him — a  system  which,  like  the  feudal  system  of  the  Middle 
Ages,  having  served  its  purpose,  now  stood  as  a  bar  to  the  nation's 
progress,  and  must  therefore  perish. 

It  was  during  this  period  that  the  papal  missionaries  under 
Francis  Xavier  reached  Japan — 1549.  Although  meeting  with 
serious  difficulties,  in  his  ignorance  of  the  language  and  the  oppo- 
sition made  by  the  followers  of  the  existing  religions,  Xavier  was 
well  received  and  had  great  success.  Converts  were  rapidly 
multiplied,  so  that  in  about  thirty  years  there  were  two  hundred 
and  fifty  thousand  native  Christians.  But  his  success  was  due 
partly  to  the  doctrines  he  preached — in  contrast  with  Buddhism 
full  of  hope  and  j^romise — but  mainly  to  the  fact  that  he  made 
the  transition  from  heathenism  to  Christianity  very  easy.  It 
was  largely  the  substitution  of  one  form  of  idolatry  for  another. 
The  political  plans  and  intrigues  of  the  Jesuits  soon  awakened 
the  opposition  of  the  natives.  The  flames  of  civil  war  were 
kindled  and  the  Christians  were  exterminated  with  the  decree 
over  their  graves,  "  So  long  as  the  sun  shall  warm  the  earth, 
let  no  Christian  be  so  bold  as  to  come  to  Japan."  The  edict 
forbidding  Christianity  was  followed  by  one  rigidly  excluding  all 
5 


98  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

foreigners  from  Japan,  with  the  exception  of  a  few  Dutch  traders, 
who  under  the  most  humiliating  conditions  were  allowed  a  resi- 
dence in  Deshima,  a  little  island  in  the  j^ort  of  Nagasaki.  The 
Japanese  were  forbidden  to  leave  their  country,  and  those  even 
who  were  driven  from  their  land  by  storms,  or  carried  by  the  cur- 
rents of  the  sea  to  other  shores,  if  they  returned  were  to  be  put  to 
death.  This  fiirnishes  an  instructive  comment  upon  the  spirit 
and  methods  in  which  Jesuit  missions  are  conducted. 

The  policy  of  entire  seclusion,  so  inaugurated,  was  maintained 
until  the  treaty  with  Commodore  Perry,  in  1853,  which  introduces 
the  third  period  in  the  history  of  Japan.  It  would  be  a  mistake, 
however  (as  Griffis — "  The  Mikado's  Empire,"  chap,  xxviii. — 
has  clearly  shown),  to  attribute  the  great  revolution  which  then 
began,  and  was  completed  in  the  restoration  of  the  mikado  to  his 
rightful  throne  in  1868,  solely  to  such  an  event  as  this,  or  to  the 
subsequent  treaties  with  other  western  powers.  No  mere  external 
event  like  this  could  have  fired  the  popular  heart  unless  it  had 
been  prepared  for  it.  Mighty  forces  were  at  work  among  the 
people  tending  to  this  result.  They  were  growing  restless  under 
the  usurpation  of  the  shogun.  Rival  families  who  had  been  sub- 
jected, were  plotting  his  destruction.  The  more  cultivated  of  the 
people  were  growing  acquainted  with  the  facts  and  principles  of 
their  earlier  history.  Men  of  culture  and  influence — scholars, 
soldiers,  statesmen — were  laboring  to  bring  back  the  old  regime. 
The  introduction  of  the  foreigner,  even  in  the  restricted  degree  in 
Avhich  it  was  first  permitted,  only  served  to  hasten  what  was 
already  sure  to  come.  It  was  the  spark  which  kindled  the 
elements  into  a  flame.  But,  whatever  the  cause,  a  mighty  revo- 
lution swept  over  the  land.  The  mikado  resumed  his  power. 
The  shogun  was  compelled  to  resign  his  position,  the  more  power- 
ful daimios  were  removed  from  their  fiefs,  the  whole  feudal  system 
fell  as  at  a  single  blow,  and  the  government  administered  like  the 
modern  governments  of  Europe,  was  established.  The  mikado, 
without  formally  renouncing  his  claim  upon  the  loyalty  and 
homage  of  his  people  on  the  ground  of  his  divine  descent,  has 
come  out  from  his  seclusion,  has  changed  his  capital  to  the  great 
city  of  Tokyo,  moves  among  his  people  like  other  princes,  seems 
disposed  to  seek  their  interests,  and  is  making  strenuous  efforts  to 
secure  for  Japan  a  recognized  place  among  the  enlightened 
nations  of  the  world.  It  was  this  treaty  and  the  revolution  which 
followed  it,  which  opened  the  way  for  Christian  work  in  Japan. 

An  event  which  moved  the  entire  nation  to  rejoicing,  and  stirred 
the  hearts  of  all  Japan's  well  wishers  with  thanksgiving,  was  the 
promulgation  of  the  National  Constitution,  in  Eebruary,  1889. 
This  pledge  of  the  nation's  new  existence  as  a  Constitutional 


THE   MISSIONS   IN  JAPAN.  99 

Monarchy  went  into  effect  February  11,  1890,  and  the  Diet  pro- 
vided for,  comprising  a  House  of  Peers  and  a  House  of  Repre- 
sentatives, met  for  the  first  time  November  29th,  1890.  Free- 
dom of  conscience  and  liberty  of  worship  are  guaranteed  to  all. 
The  revision  of  treaties  is  now  confidently  expected  (1890).  This 
means  that  all  Japan  will  be  open  to  foreigners.  Heretofore 
foreign  residents  could  live  only  in  port  cities,  and  could  travel 
into  the  interior  only  by  permission  gained  on  a  plea  of  ill-health 
or  the  pursuit  of  science.  By  the  revision  of  treaties  our  mis- 
sionaries will  be  permitted  to  preach  the  gospel  in  the  interior 
w^ithout  hindrance. 

RELIGIONS  IN  JAPAN. 

The  early  faith  of  the  Japanese  (Shintoism)  seems  to  have  been 
little  more  than  a  deification  and  worship  of  nature,  and  a  su- 
preme reverence  for  their  ancestors  and  rulers,  who  were  not 
the  representatives  of  God,  but  the  divinities  themselves.  Its 
central  principle  is  the  divinity  of  the  mikado,  and  the  duty  of 
all  Japanese  to  obey  him  implicitly.  "  It  is  in  no  proper  sense 
of  the  term  a  religion.  It  is  difficult  to  see  how  it  could  ever  have 
been  so  denominated."  Whatever  it  may  have  been  originally, 
in  its  revised  form  as  it  now  exists,  it  is  little  more  than  a  politi- 
cal principle  underlying  the  form  of  government,  and  em- 
bodying itself  in  governmental  laws  and  regulations.  It  is  the 
state  religion,  but  has  a  feeble  hold  upon  the  masses  of  the  people. 
It  does  not  claim  to  meet  or  satisfy  any  of  the  religious  demands 
%f  our  nature.  It  left  the  way  open  for  any  system  which  should 
propose  to  meet  those  demands. 

About  550  A.D.  the  Buddhists  carried  their  faith  from  China  to 
Japan.  Buddhism,  originating  in  India,  but  subsequently  ex- 
pelled from  its  native  soil,  swept  through  Burmah,  Siam,  China, 
northeastern  Asia  and  Japan,  and  now  holds  nearly  one-third  of 
the  human  race  among  its  adherents.  Theoretically  it  is  a  system 
of  godless  philosophy,  connected  with  a  relatively  pure  and 
elevated  morality. 

But  this  is  not  Buddhism  as  it  came  to  Japan.  In  the  twelve 
hundred  years  of  its  existence  it  had  grown  from  a  philosophi- 
cal system  into  a  vast  ecclesiastical  and  sacerdotal  system,  with 
its  idols,  its  altars,  its  priests  and  ritual,  its  monks  and  nuns 
— indeed,  a  Roman  (Jatholicism  without  Christ.  It  found  a 
congenial  and  unoccupied  soil  in  the  Japanese  mind,  and,  al- 
though meeting  with  opposition,  spread  rapidly  until  it  ulti- 
mately embraced  the  great  mass  of  the  people.  It  reached  its 
golden  age,  in  Japan,  about  the  thirteenth  and  fourteenth  cen- 
turies, A.D.,  when  the  land  was  filled  with  its  temples,  priests  and 


100  HISTORICAI,  SKETCH   OF 

worshippers.*  Buddhism,  in  Japan,  has  its  different  sects  or  de- 
nominations, bearing  the  names  of  its  great  teachers  and  apostles, 
varying  almost  as  widely  in  doctrines  and  customs  as  Protestants 
vary  from  Romanists,  but  still  all  united  in  opposition  to  the 
Christian  faith.  While  it  has  lost  something  of  its  power  and 
glory,  and  deteriorated  in  its  moral  teachings,  it  is  still  the  relig- 
ion of  the  people,  and  presents  the  great  religious  obstacle  to  the 
introduction  and  spread  of  the  gospel. 

Confucius  also  has  his  followers  in  Japan ;  but  as  that  great 
philosopher  never  claimed  to  be  a  religious  teacher,  never  discussed 
or  answered  the  momentous  questions  as  to  man's  religious  nature, 
his  origin  or  his  destiny,  and  regarded  man  solely  in  his  political, 
social  and  moral  relations  in  this  life,  Confucianism  cannot  be 
regarded  as  a  religion.  It  offers  no  serious  hindrance  to  the 
progress  of  Christian  missions.  Shintoism  as  the  religion  of 
the  state,  allying  itself  with  modern  secularism ;  and  atheism  and 
Buddhism,  the  religion  of  the  masses,  are  the  Japanese  ration- 
alism and  superstition  which  the  gospel  must  meet  and  over- 
come. 

PREPARATIONS   FOR   THE   W^ORK. 

For  this  work  the  way  had  been  wonderfully  prepared.  The 
providence  of  God  was  clearly  leading  the  Church  to  this  field. 
American  enterprise  had  reached  the  Pacific  slope,  and  was  push- 
ing its  commerce  to  the  eastern  continent,  which  now  lay  at  its 
doors.  Lines  of  steamers  went  out  from  the  Golden  Gate,  and 
on  their  way  to  China  skirted  these  beautiful  islands,  which, 
although  secluded  from  the  world,  were  known  to  be  filled  with 
a  teeming  population.  The  scanty  information  which  the  civilized 
world  had  obtained  through  the  Dutch  traders,  fed  the  desire  to 
know  more.  The  necessities  of  commerce  seemed  to  demand  that 
the  long  seclusion  should  cease.  On  the  other  hand  there  had  been, 
as  we  have  seen,  a  great  awakening  among  the  Japanese  them- 
selves. The  spirit  of  inquiry  which  led  their  scholars  back  into 
their  earliest  records,  turned  their  thoughts  also  to  the  outlying 
world.  Eager  and  searching  questions  were  put  to  the  Dutch 
traders.  A  dim  conception  of  the  superior  power  and  civilization 
of  the  western  world  began  to  dawn  upon  their  minds.  The  more 
thoughtful  were  longing  for  a  clearer  knowledge  of  the  outside 
world,  and  to  break  through  the  barriers  which  had  so  long  shut 
them  in.     At  the  same  time  the  fermentation  in  religious  thought, 

*  The  most  famous  stitiies  (or  idols)  of  Buddha  are  the  Dai-BiUz  (Great  Buddha)  at  Kama- 
kura  and  Nara.  That  at  Kamakura  is  a  mass  of  copper  foity-fonr  feet  liigli.  Tlie  Nara 
image  is  larger,  altliough  not  so  perfect  as  a  work  of  art.  It  is  fitty-three  and  a  half  feet 
high  ;  its  face  is  sixteen  feet  loug  aud  uioe  feet  wide.  It  is  a  bronze  cuoipuseU  of  guld,  tin, 
mercury  aud  copper. 


THE   MISSIONS   IN  JAPAN.  101 

connected  with  the  political  and  social  changes  in  the  restoration 
of  the  Shinto  faith,  with  the  mikado's  power,  was  favorable  to  the 
spirit  of  inquiry.  Those  who  were  wearied  and  dissatisfied  were 
ready  to  listen  favorably  to  the  claims  of  the  new  faith  which  was 
even  now  standing  at  their  doors.  At  this  juncture,  in  1853,  a 
small  American  squadron  under  Commodore  Perry — in  no  spirit 
of  conquest,  but  in  the  interest  of  commerce  and  humanity — 
appeared  in  Japanese  waters,  and  succeeded  in  opening  the 
long-sealed  gates.  The  fleet  under  Perry  was  the  representative 
of  the  western  nations.  The  American  treaty  was  rapidly  followed 
by  treaties  with  other  powers,  granting  larger  privileges.  In  1860 
Mr.  Townsend  Harris,  United  States  Consul-general  for  Japan, 
negotiated  a  new  treaty,  opening  other  parts  of  the  empire  to 
commerce,  in  which  Christianity  and  Christian  teaching  were  no 
longer  forbidden,  and  the  custom  of  trampling  on  the  cross  was 
abolished,  but  which  contained  no  clauses  granting  liberty  to  the 
Japanese  to  embrace  the  Christian  faith,  or  to  Christian  mission- 
aries to  proclaim  its  truths. 

MISSION  WORK  IN  JAPAN. 

The  Christian  Church  was  watching  with  intense  interest  the 
steps  by  which  Japan  was  opened  to  the  civilized  Avord.  As  early 
as  1855,  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  requested 
D.  B.  McCartee,  M.D.,  one  of  its  missionaries  in  China,  to  visit 
Japan  and  make  inquiries  preparatory  to  sending  forth  a  laborer 
to  this  long  inaccessible  field.  The  Board  believed  Dr.  McCartee 
to  be  peculiarly  qualified  for  this  important  pioneer  work,  and 
hoped,  if  his  reports  were  favorable,  to  enter  immediately  upon 
the  work  there.  Dr.  McCartee  went  at  once  to  Shanghai,  but 
was  unable  to  obtain  a  passage  thence  in  any  vessel  to  the 
Japanese  ports,  and  after  some  delay  returned  to  his  work  at 
Ningpo.  The  way  was  not  yet  open.  It  was  thought  to  be  imprac- 
ticable then  to  establish  the  mission  contemplated,  and  the  Board 
waited,  watching  for  the  first  favorable  indication.  After  three 
years  of  waiting,  the  favorable  indication  was  seen  ;  the  Executive 
Committee  reported  that  in  their  judgment  the  way  was  open,  and 
that  it  was  the  duty  of  our  Church  now  to  take  part  in  this  great 
work.  Brethren  were  found  ready  and  eager  to  be  sent.  Dr. 
James  C.  Hepburn  and  his  wife,  formerly  missionaries  in  China, 
but  then  residing  in  New  York,  where  Dr.  Hepburn  had  secured 
a  handsomely  remunerative  practice,  were  appointed  by  the  Board, 
and  sailed  for  Shanghai,  on  their  way  to  Japan,  April  24,  1859. 
Rev.  J.  L.  Nevius  and  his  wife,  on  account  of  the  failure  of  Mrs. 
Nevius's  health  in  Ningpo,  were  appointed  by  the  Board  to  be  asso- 


102  HISTORICAI,  SKETCH   OF 

ciated  with  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Hepburn  in  the  new  mission.  Thus  our 
Church  was  among  the  first  to  enter  the  open  field.  Dr.  Hepburn 
arrived  in  Japan  early  in  Nov.,  1859,  and  settled  at  Kanagawa,  a 
few  miles  from  Yedo  (now  Tokyo).  Here  a  Buddhist  temple  was 
soon  obtained  as  a  residence ;  the  idols  were  removed,  and  the 
heathen  temple  was  converted  into  a  Christian  home  and  church. 
The  missionaries  found  the  people  civil  and  friendly,  inquisitive, 
bright,  eager  to  learn,  apt  in  making  anything  needed,  if  a  model 
were  given  them.  There  was  no  decided  opposition  from  the 
government,  although  it  evidently  knew  who  the  missionaries 
were  and  what  was  the  object  of  their  coming.  They  were  kept 
under  constant  surveillance,  and  all  their  movements  were  re- 
ported to  the  rulers.  The  circumstances  in  which  they  were 
placed  greatly  facilitated  their  progress  in  the  study  of  the  lan- 
guage. Going  without  servants,  and  relying  entirely  upon  Japanese 
workmen,  carpenters,  servants,  etc.,  they  were  compelled  to  use 
the  language,  and  made  rapid  progress.  Dr.  Hepburn  says, 
"  The  written  language  is  no  doubt  more  difficult  than  the  Chinese, 
and  the  spoken  is  nearly  as  difficult,  though  quite  different  in 
structure."  Public  service,  to  which  foreigners  were  invited,  was 
established  in  their  home,  and  the  mission  work  began — Dr.  Hep- 
burn using  his  medical  skill  and  practice,  as  furnishing  an  oppor- 
tunity to  speak  to  the  sick  and  suffering  of  Christ,  whose  gospel 
he  was  not  permitted  to  preach. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Nevius  remained  in  Japan  nine  months  studying 
the  language.  Finding  that  direct  missionary  work  there  was  then 
impracticable  and  there  being  no  indication  of  favorable  changes  for 
the  future,  while  in  North  China,  just  opened  under  the  recent 
treaty  there  was  an  urgent  call  for  laborers,  they  obtained  permis- 
sion to  return  to  China.  For  a  time  there  was  some  solicitude  for 
the  personal  safety  of  the  missionaries  in  Japan,  owing  to  a  reaction- 
ary movement  among  the  ruling  classes.  They  \yere  jealous  of  their 
prerogatives,  and  in  many  cases  eager  for  a  return  to  the  old  ex- 
clusive policy  of  the  government.  But  the  danger  soon  passed 
away.  While  the  missionaries  were  w^atched  with  the  utmost 
vigilance,  they  were  not  interfered  with,  or  subjected  to  any  re- 
strictions which  were  not  imposed  upon  other  foreigners  residing 
within  the  empire.  They  could  not  yet  engage  in  direct  mission- 
ary work,  but  were  forced  to  content  themselves  with  the  work  in 
the  dispensary,  with  the  acquisition  of  the  language,  and  the  dis- 
tribution of  a  few  copies  of  the  New  Testament  in  Chinese,  which 
it  was  found  a  small  portion  of  the  peo])le  could  read.  Meanwhile 
they  were  waiting  in  faith,  exploring  the  field,  watcliing  for  op- 
portunities which  might  present  themselves,  and  acquiring  the 
facilities  for  efficient  work  when  the  time  should  come.     They 


THE   MISSIONS   IN  JAPAN.  103 

found  the  people  eager  for  knowledge,  fond  of  reading,  and  fam- 
ishing for  the  Word  of  life.  There  was  a  great  work,  therefore, 
in  the  translation  of  the  Scriptures  and  the  preparation  of  relig- 
ious tracts,  pressing  upon  them,  and  the  lone  missionaries  called 
earnestly  for  help. 

It  was  found  difficult,  if  not  impossible,  to  remain  at  Kana- 
gawa,  on  account  of  the  opposition  of  the  Japanese  authorities  to 
the  residence  of  foreigners  in  that  place.  Toward  the  close  of 
the  year  1862 — after  three  years'  residence  at  Kanagawa — Dr. 
Hepburn  purchased  a  property  for  the  mission  in  Yokohama,  and 
removed  to  that  place.  It  lay  just  across  the  bay  from  his  pre- 
vious station,  but  was  more  acceptable  to  the  authorities  because 
it  was  the  place  where  other  foreigners  mostly  resided.  Soon 
after  the  removal  to  Yokohama,  the  Rev.  David  Thompson 
joined  the  mission,  and  the  work  in  the  study  of  the  language 
and  the  rough  preliminary  translation  of  the  Scriptures  was 
pushed  forward  with  greater  energy  and  success.  Doors  were 
partly  opened  to  other  work.  Application  was  made  that  the 
missionary  would  consent  to  instruct  a  company  of  Japanese 
youth  in  geometry  and  chemistry.  To  his  surprise  he  found 
the.se  young  men  far  advanced  in  mathematical  studies.  With 
this  instruction  in  English,  he  was  able  to  connect  lessons  in 
Christian  doctrines  and  duties ;  and  thus,  though  informally,  he 
really,  began  to  preach  the  gospel. 

This  school,  which  was  so  ftdl  of  promise,  was  soon  broken  up. 
The  country  was  in  a  disturbed  state ;  society  was  rent  into  parties, 
which  were  bitterly  hostile  to  each  other,  but  all  more  or  less 
jealous  of  any  foreign  influence.  The  young  men  were  called 
away  to  fill  posts  in  the  army,  but  most  of  them  took  copies  of 
the  Bible  in  English  and  Chinese.  The  seed  was  sown :  would 
it  germinate  and  bear  fruit?  They  could  not  yet  preach  the 
gospel  or  open  schools ;  still  the  missionaries  did  not  lose  heart 
or  hope.  They  felt  that  they  were  doing  a  necessary  work 
— they  were  laying  the  foundations  on  which  they  themselves,  and 
otliers  with  them,  should  build  afterward.  They  found  some  o\>- 
portunities  in  connection  with  the  government  schools,  m  which 
they  had  been  invited  to  take  part ;  and  Dr.  Hepburn  was  already 
engaged  in  his  great  work  of  preparing  a  Japanese  and  English 
dictionary,  which  he  found  exceedingly  difficult,  but  which  has 
been  so  happily  completed.  He  was  opening  the  way  for  those 
who  should  follow  him.  The  first  edition  of  the  dictionary  was 
published  in  1867,  and  in  that  form  and  in  the  more  complete 
form  recently  issued,  has  proved  not  only  of  great  service  to  our 
missionaries,  but  to  all  other  English-speaking  missionaries  in 
that  land.     This  finished,  Dr.  Hepburn  wrote  stating  his  strong 


104  HISTORICAIv  SKETCH   OF 

conviction  that  the  time  for  more  direct  work  had  come,  and 
urged  the  Church  to  increase  her  force,  so  that  she  might  be 
able  to  take  her  place  in  that  work.  During  the  year  1868  the 
mission  was  strengthened  by  the  arrival  of  Rev.  Edward  Cornes 
and  his  wife  The  field  of  work  was  gradually  enlarging ;  the 
missionaries  enjoyed  freer  intercourse  with  the  people,  and  their 
knowledge  of  the  language  enabled  them  to  bring  the  truth  more 
perfectly  to  bear  upon  the  hearts  of  those  with  Avhom  they  mingled. 
In  February,  1869,  Mr.  Thompson  was  permitted  to  baptize  three 
converts,  two  of  whom  were  men  of  good  education  and  talent, 
and  one,  an  aged  woman.  Though  all  appeared  intelligent  and 
earnest  followei*s  of  Christ,  and  although  the  government  had  not 
repealed  the  edicts  against  Christianity — indeed  had  republished 
them  as  soon  as  the  mikado  ascended  his  throne — these  converts 
were  not  molested. 

Kev.  C.  Carrothers  and  his  wife  arrived  in  Japan  in  1869,  and, 
in  connection  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Cornes  and  Mr.  Thompson,  es- 
tablished a  new  station  at  Yedo  (now  Tokyo),  which,  as  the  capital 
of  the  country,  and  the  residence  of  the  court  and  emperor,  afforded 
a  wide  field  of  influence  and  usefulness.  A  special  feature  of  the 
work,  growing  in  prominence  and  interest,  was  the  number  of 
young  men  who  sought  the  acquaintance  and  instruction  of  the 
missionaries,  and  who  were  destined  to  fill  positions  of  influence 
among  their  countrymen — ^some  of  whom  became  thoughtful  and 
interested  students  of  the  Scriptures. 

The  mission  was  greatly  tried  by  the  sudden  death  of  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Cornes  and  one  of  their  children,  in  August,  1870.  They 
had  just  embarked  on  board  a  steamer  leaving  Yedo  for  Yoko- 
hama, when  the  boiler  exploded,  and  all  the  fixmily  but  the  little 
babe  were  lost.  The  Rev.  Henry  Loomis  and  his  wife  and  the 
Rev.  E.  Rothesay  Miller  joined  the  mission  in  1872. 

From  1859  to  1872  our  missionaries,  with  those  from  other 
churches,  had  been  engaged,  as  we  have  seen,  in  preparatory 
^orl^ — in  the  study  of  the  language  ;  in  the  dispensaries  and  the 
religious  instruction  connected  with  them ;  in  translating  the 
Scriptures ;  in  teaching  private  classes ;  and  in  the  government 
schools.  During  all  this  period  there  was  no  regular  stated 
preaching  of  the  gospel  to  a  native  audience.  "  The  missionary 
Boards  were  restless  and  the  missionaries  were  not  satisfied."  The 
edicts  declaring  that  every  one  accepting  the  *'  vile  Jesus  doctr'ne" 
would  be  put  to  death,  were  published  all  over  the  land.  There 
was  no  actual  persecution  ;  there  was,  on  the  contrary,  a  general 
belief  that  religious  toleration  would  be  granted.  The  period 
WHS  one  of  waiting  and  expectation  ;  and  althouirh  it  was  true  that 
"  God  led  our  missionaries  into  the  schools,  and  the  kingdom  of 


THE   MISSIONS   IN  JAPAN.  105 

Christ  entered  Japan  through  the  schools,"  yet  it  was  felt  by  all 
that  this  state  of  things  could  not  and  ought  not  to  continue.  It 
was  trme  to  try,  at  least,  the  public  preaching  of  the  gospel  and 
the  regular  methods  of  church  work. 

But  during  these  years  of  waiting  the  missionaries  had  witnessed 
great  events,  and  events  which  were  full  of  hope.  The  great 
political  revolution  had  been  completed ;  the  mikado  was  seated 
on  his  throne ;  a  new  policy  was  inaugurated  ;  wiser  hands  were 
holding  the  helm  of  state ;  more  liberal  measures  were  adopted, 
and  the  government,  once  repelling  foreign  intercourse,  now  sought 
easterly  the  advantao^es  of  western  commerce  and  civilization. 
They  had  seen  the  departure  and  return  of  that  memorable  Japa- 
nese embassy  to  the  United  States,  and  the  nations  of  western 
Europe.  They  had  seen  that  wonderful  movement  of  students 
from  Japan  to  Europe  and  America,  and  were  feeling  its  results 
in  the  new  life  all  around  them.  Dr.  Ferris,  in  his  paper  at  the 
Mildmay  Conference,  says,  "  Returning  to  my  office  in  New  York 
City  on  a  chilly,  rainy  afternoon  in  the  fall  of  1869, 1  found  await- 
ing me  a  plain  man  and,  as  I  supposed,  two  young  Chinamen. 
It  proved  to  be  the  captain  of  a  sailing  vessel  and  two  Japanese 
young  men,  eighteen  and  twenty  years  old.  They  presented  a 
letter  of  introduction  from  Mr.  Verbeck  (a  missionary  of  the  Re- 
formed Church  in  Japan),  stating  that  they  were  of  good  family 
and  worthy  of  attention.  They  said  that  they  had  come  to  learn 
navigation  and  how  to  make  '  big  ships  and  big  guns.'  They  had 
left  Japan  without  the  consent  of  the  government,  and  their  lives 
were  forfeited.  The  young  men  were  well  connected,  and  through 
the  influence  of  their  family  and  the  missionaries,  they  obtained 
permission  to  remain  in  the  United  States.  This  was  the  begin- 
ning of  the  movement  which  has  brought  some  five  hundred  Japa- 
nese youth  to  the  schools  of  this  country,  and  as  many  more  to 
the  schools  of  Europe."  Every  one  can  understand  how  much  this 
has  had  to  do  with  the  marvelous  progress  of  Japan.  It  was 
influential  in  originating  and  maintaining  a  system  of  common 
schools  similar  to  that  of  the  United  States,  which  in  1889  em- 
braced over  thirty  thousand  schools  where  over  three  million 
children  were  under  instruction. 

But  now  the  "set  time  to  favor"  Japan  had  fully  come.  The 
new  order  of  things  was  established.  Some  of  the  statesmen  con- 
nected with  the  government  had  been  pupils  of  the  missionaries. 
Others  had  been  educated  in  this  country.  A  liberal  policy  Avas 
inaugurated ;  all  connection  of  the  state  with  any  form  of  religion 
ceased ;  the  signboards  denouncing  Christianity  Vvcre  removed, 
and  toleration  for  all  forms  of  religion  became  practically,  though 
not  formally,  the  law  of  the  land.     The  calendar. was  changed  to 

5* 


106  HISTORIC AI,  SKETCH   OF 

conform  with  that  in  use  among  western  nations,  including  the 
weekly  clay  of  rest. 

The  Japanese  Church  was  born  in  prayer.  In  Januar>%  1872, 
the  missionaries  at  Yokohama,  and  English-speaking  residents  of 
all  denominations,  united  in  the  observance  of  the  week  of  prayer. 
Some  Japanese  students  connected  with  the  private  classes  taught 
by  the  missionaries  were  present  through  curiosity  or  through  a  de- 
sire to  please  their  teachers,  and  some  perhaps  from  a  true  interest  in 
Christianity.  It  was  concluded  to  read  the  book  of  Acts  in  course 
day  by  day,  and,  that  the  Japanese  present  might  take  part  intel- 
ligently in  the  service,  the  Scripture  of  the  day  was  translated 
extemporaneously  into  their  language.  The  meetings  grew  in  in- 
terest, and  were  continued  from  week  to  week  until  the  end  of 
February.  After  a  week  or  two,  the  Japanese,  for  the  first  time 
in  the  history  of  the  nation,  were  on  their  knees  in  a  Christian 
prayer-meeting,  entreating  God  with  great  emotion,  the  tears 
streaming  down  their  faces,  that  He  would  give  His  Spirit  to 
Japan,  as  to  the  early  Church  and  to  the  people  around  the  apos- 
tles. These  prayers  were  characterized  by  intense  earnestness. 
Captains  of  men-of-war,  English  and  American,  who  witnessed  the 
scene,  said,  "  The  prayers  of  these  Japanese  take  the  heart  out  of 
us."  The  missionary  in  charge  often  feared  that  he  would  faint 
away,  "  so  intense  Avas  the  feeling."  Such  was  the  first  Japanese 
prayer-meeting.  A  church  was  organized  by  Rev.  S.  R.  Brown, 
a  missionary  of  the  Reformed  Church,  consisting  of  eleven  mem- 
bers. It  grew  rapidly  in  numbers,  and  its  members  were  not  only 
consistent,  but  in  many  cases  gave  unmistakable  signs  of  growth 
in  grace.  The  missionaries  of  the  Reformed  Church  and  our  own 
brethren  had  labored  side  by  side,  and  were  now  rejoicing  in  this 
first  fruit  of  their  common  toil.  For  a  part  of  the  time,  indeed, 
Mr.  Thompson  had  charge  of  the  church.  Everything  now  wore 
a  cheering  aspect.  The  missionaries  give  an  outline  of  their  work 
as  follows :  "  Necessary  books  have  been  prepared,  portions  of 
Scripture  have  been  translated,  printed,  and  to  some  extent  circu- 
lated, schools  have  been  kept  up  and  well  attended,  tracts  and 
works  of  elementary  Christian  instruction  are  in  process  of  pre- 
paration, and  a  church  is  organized."  They  were  looking  forward 
to  a  constant  and  rapid  growth  in  years  to  come.  Their  hopes 
were  not  unfounded.  From  this  time  the  progress  has  been 
rapid. 

This  year  (1872)  was  marked  also  by  the  entrance  of  women's 
societies  into  this  field  of  Christian  work.  The  claims  of  their 
Japanese  sisters  awakened  a  deep  interest  in  the  hearts  of  our 
women.  A  home  for  single  women  in  Tokyo  was  established  by 
the  Ladles'  Board  in  New  York,  needed  buildings  were  furnished 


THE   MISSIONS   IN  JAPAN.  107 

and  teachers  sujDported ;  and  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary 
Society  in  Philadelphia  took  under  their  care  Mrs.  Dr.  Hepburn, 
at  Yokohama,  and  Mrs.  Loomis  and  Mrs.  Carrothers,  in  Tokyo, 
and  all  looked  forward  with  eagerness  and  hope  to  a  large  share 
in  the  Christian  work  in  Japan. 

Two  native  churches,  in  Yokohama  and  Tokyo,  were  organized 
in  the  following  year,  partly  through  the  preaching  and  personal 
influence  of  our  missionaries  ;  but  they  did  not  connect  them- 
selves with  the  Presbytery  which  was  organized  in  December  of 
that  year.  Rev.  Oliver  M.  Green  and  Misses  Youngman  and 
Gamble,  gave  needed  strength  to  the  mission,  and  the  whole  work 
of  translating  the  Scriptures,  dispensary  practice,  teaching  and 
preaching  was  carried  vigorously  forward. 

In  1874  the  mission  received  signal  marks  of  divine  favor. 
The  schools  were  in  a  flourishing  state,  and  doing  eflicient  ser- 
vice. Children  and  youth  were  grounded  in  the  knowledge  and 
faith  of  the  Bible.  Two  churches  were  regularly  organized  under 
the  care  of  the  Presbytery,  the  one  in  Yokohama  and  the  other 
in  Tokyo — the  former  consisting  of  twenty-three  members,  all  on 
profession  of  faith,  and  the  latter  of  twenty-three  also,  of  whom 
sixteen  were  received  on  their  confession  of  Christ.  Each  of 
these  churches  was  represented  in  Presbytery  by  a  native  elder, 
and  soon  after  their  reception  eight  young  men  applied  to  be 
taken  under  the  care  of  the  Presbytery  as  candidates  for  the 
ministry.  After  due  examination  they  were  received,  and  ar- 
rangements were  made  for  their  training  for  the  work.  Mr. 
Thompson  was  meanwhile  acting  as  the  pastor  of  one  of  the 
independent  churches,  and  had  received  about  forty  into  the 
communion  of  the  church  during  the  year.  The  very  success  of 
the  work  imposed  new  burdens  upon  the  brethren.  The  theo- 
logical class  required  constant  care  and  instruction.  It  was  easy 
to  see  that  much  would  depend  for  the  future  upon  the  qualifica- 
tions and  piety  of  the  native  ministry.  The  care  of  the  churches 
now  organized,  but  as  yet  without  native  pastors,  was  heavy  and 
constant.  The  schools,  mainly  under  the  care  of.  the  women's 
societies,  called  for  new  workers  and  new  appliances,  in  response 
to  which  Mrs.  Carrothers'  school  at  Tokyo  was  placed  upon  a 
new  basis  by  the  prompt  and  liberal  action  of  the  Philadelphia 
Society.  A  lot  was  purchased  and  funds  for  a  suitable  building 
promised,  so  that  this  school  might  be  thoroughly  equipped  for 
its  work — a  work  w^hich  cannot  be  overestimated  in  its  relation 
to  the  moral  purification  and  elevation  of  Japanese  women,  and 
is  second  only  in  importance  to  the  preaching  of  the  gospel. 
While  the  mission  was  reduced  in  numbers  by  the  transfer  of 
some  of  its  members  to  other  evangelical  missions  in  Japan,  and 


108  HISTORICAI.  SKETCH   OF 

by  the  return  to  this  country  of  Mr.  and  Mrs  Loomis  on  account 
of  ill  health,  it  was  soon  reinforced  by  the  arrival  of  Rev.  William 
Imbrie  and  his  wife  from  this  country,  and  by  the  appointment 
of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  J.  C.  Ballagh,  who  were  already  in  Japan.  The 
native  churches  were  not  only  growing  in  numbers,  but,  what 
is  of  greater  moment,  they  were  manifesting  a  readiness  for  every 
Christian  work — sustaining  the  weekly  prayer-meetings,  and,  in 
connection  with  the  candidates  for  the  ministry,  keeping  up 
preaching  stations  which  have  in  them  aj^parently  the  germs  and 
promise  of  separate  Christian  churches.  The  church  at  Tokyo 
began  at  once  to  send  out  its  offshoots  in  small  nuclei  of  Chris- 
tians, gathered  in  other  parts  of  the  great  capital  and  in  adjoin- 
ing towns,  which  were  one  after  another  organized  into  churches. 
The  fire  was  spreading  in  all  directions. 

In  1876  the  report  of  the  missionaries  refers  to  a  movement  on 
the  part  of  the  missionaries  of  the  Scotch  United  Presbyterian 
Church,  the  Reformed  (Dutch)  Church,  and  our  own  brethren, 
holding  a  common  faith  and  occupying  the  same  field,  which 
looked  to  the  adoption  of  the  same  standard  of  faith,  order  and 
worship,  and  to  a  closer  union  in  church  work.  This  incipient 
union  was  consummated  in  the  following  year,  and  the  plan  pro- 
posed was  to  be  referred  to  the  highest  court  of  each  of  the  de- 
nominations for  approval.  The  result  was  the  organization  of 
the  "  United  Church  of  Christ  in  Japan,"  an  independent,  self-gov- 
erning Japanese  Church,  in  which  the  missionaries  are  only 
advisory  members.  This  church  has  now  co-operating  with 
it  the  representatives  of  seven  foreign  missionary  agencies,  viz., 
from  the  United  States  of  America — Reformed  (Dutch)  Church, 
Reformed  (German)  Church,  Presbyterian  Church  (North), 
Presbyterian  Church  (South),  Cumberland  Presbyterian  Church, 
Woman's  Union  Missionary  Society  of  America ;  from  Scotland 
— the  United  Presbyterian  Church.  It  is  one  of  the  strongest 
bodies  of  Christians  in  Japan. 

On  December  3,  1890,  the  United  Church  of  Christ  in  Japan 
dropped  the  word  United  from  its  name,  and  adopted  as  its  Con- 
fession of  Faith  the  Apostles'  Creed  with  the  following  doctrinal 
preface : 

"  The  Lord  Jesus,  whom  we  adore  as  God,  the  only  begotten  Son  of  God, 
for  us  men  and  for  our  salvation,  became  man  and  suffered.  For  the  sake 
of  his  perfect  sacrifice  for  sin,  he  who  is  in  him  by  faitli  is  pardoned  and 
accounted  rigliteous;  and  faith,  working  by  love,  purities  the  heart. 

"The  Holy  Spirit,  who  with  the  Father  and  the  Son,  is  worshiped  and 
glorified,  reveals  Jesus  Christ  to  the  soul ;  and  without  his  grace  man,  being 
dead  in  sin,  cannot  enter  the  Kingdom  of  God.  By  him  were  the  prophets 
and  holy  men  of  old  inspired  ;  and  he,  speaking  in  the  Scriptures  of  the 


THE   MISSIONS   IN  JAPAN.  109 

Old  and  New  Testaments,  is  the  supreme  and  infallible  judge  in  all  matters 
of  faith  and  living. 

**  From  these  Holy  Scriptures  the  ancient  Church  drew  its  Confession ; 
and  we,  holding  the  faith  once  delivered  to  the  saints,  join  in  that  Confes- 
sion with  praise  and  thanksgiving : 

"  1  believe  in  God  the  Father  Almighty,"  etc. 

What  effect  this  significant  step  will  have  in  bringing  the 
various  Churches  into  closer  sympathy  and  active  co-operation 
cannot  yet  be  foreseen. 

The  mission  received  in  1877  an  important  accession  of  seven 
missionaries — Rev.  Messrs.  Knox,  Alexander  and  Winn  with  their 
wives  and  Miss  Eldred — and  two  native  ordained  ministers.  New 
churches  were  added  to  the  list,  and  the  older  ones  were  groAving 
in  numbers  and  in  healthy  Christian  work ;  the  schools  were  vig- 
orous, well  attended,  partially  self-supporting  and  rendered  most 
efficient  aid.  The  translation  of  the  Scriptures  went  steadily  for- 
ward ;  and  additions  were  made  of  well  qualified  men  to  the 
native  ministry. 

In  1879  a  new  station  was  formed  at  Kanazawa,  about  180 
miles  northwest  of  Osaka.  This  is  a  most  important  field,  offer- 
ing oj^portunities  for  the  evangelization  of  the  great  provinces  of 
Kaga,  Noto,  Etchu,  and  a  portion  of  Echizen.  Although  it  was 
at  first  thought  that  labor  in  this  comparatively  unvisited  part 
of  Japan  would  encounter  peculiar  prejudices  and  opposition, 
it  has  in  fact  been  a  field  which  has  witnessed  rapid  advance  and 
aflforded  great  encouragement.  Because  of  this  the  number  of 
laborers  has  been  much  increased.  The  present  year,  1890,  finds 
six  married  missionaries  in  this  particular  region,  and  six  unmar- 
ried ladies  engaged  in  the  schools.  Commodious  buildings  for 
the  boys'  schools  and  the  two  girls'  schools  have  been  erected, 
two  churches  organized  in  the  city  of  Kanazawa — a  place  of 
90,000  population — while  in  other  cities  of  a  population  varying 
from  10,000  to  60,000,  evangelistic  work,  both  by  native  preach- 
ers and  through  frequent  visits  of  the  missionaries,  is  being  vigor- 
ously pursued  and  richly  rewarded.  Most  important  among  the 
places  thus  brought  under  the  notice  of  the  Gospel  from  Kana- 
zawa as  a  centre,  are  Toyama,  Takaoka,  Nanao,  Komatsu, 
Daishoji  and  Fukui.  Still  other  places  somewhat  more  distant 
from  Kanazawa  than  these,  and  until  very  lately  little  known 
even  by  the  missionaries  themselves,  are  now  being  reached  by 
them  in  their  effective  tours.  The  schools  have  greatly  increased 
in  numbers  and  favor,  while  among  their  scholars  are  to  be  found 
the  children  of  Governors  and  other  important  officials  of  the 
Provinces.  The  influence  of  the  missionaries  in  this  part  of  Japan 
Seems  to  be  constantly  increasing 


110  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

In  1880  the  missionaries  were  permitted  to  rejoice  in  the  com- 
pleted translation  of  the  New  Testament.  In  1888  the  translation 
of  the  Old  Testament  was  accomplished,  thus  giving  the  whole 
Bible  to  the  Japanese.  It  is  a  great  satisfaction  to  Dr.  Hep- 
burn and  his  co-laborers  that  he  was  spared  to  put  the  finishing 
touch  to  this  great  work.  It  bids  fair  to  take  rank  among  the 
best  translations  ever  made.  Dr.  Hepburn  has  also  translated 
and  published  the  Confession  of  Faith,  and,  in  connection  with  a 
native  pastor,  the  Book  of  Discipline. 

CHURCHES. 

Four  new  churches  have  recently  been  organized — one  on  the 
far-away  island  of  Kiushiu  and  another  in  the  city  of  Shimonoseki, 
at  the  western  extremity  of  Niphon. 

"  But  the  most  hopeful  sign  in  connection  with  the  native 
Church  is  its  missionary  spirit.  The  church  in  Kiriu,  to  the 
northwest  of  Tokyo,  owes  its  existence  to  the  labors  of  native 
evangelists.  The  church  at  Kiushiu  grew  up  under  the  hand  of 
a  native  helper  not  yet  licensed.  More  than  eighteen  months 
ago  two  of  our  native  brethren  volunteered  to  go  to  Shimonoseki 
and  preach  the  Gospel ;  and  to-day,  by  the  blessing  of  God,  there 
is  a  Christian  church  in  that  hotbed  of  bigotry,  prejudice  and 
Buddhism.  When  Mr.  Winn  decided  to  go  to  the  '  interior,' 
there  was  no  difficulty  in  finding  a  native  helper  to  go  with  him 
Now  there  is  in  Kanazawa  a  company  of  nineteen  believers, 
organized  into  a  church,  which  has  erected  a  neat  building  for 
worship,  free  of  any  expense  to  the  mission.  A  few  months  ago 
a  young  man  whose  health  made  it  necessary  that  he  should  leave 
Tokyo  came  to  the  missionaries  and  offered  to  go  into  the  interior 
and  preach  as  long  as  the  Lord  would  give  him  strength.  He  is 
now  located  in  Yamaguchi,  and  a  blessed  work  is  growing  up 
around  him.  It  is  enough  to  make  a  Christian's  heart  beat  fast 
to  see  churches  springing  up  through  the  labors  of  these  native 
brethren,  and  in  these  strongholds  of  Satan." 

The  church  at  Yokohama  has  introduced  and  carried  out  a 
plan  of  systematic  giving,  and  a  strong  effort  is  being  made  to  get 
the  churches  as  near  the  standard  of  self-support  as  possible.  The 
need  of  evangelistic  work  is  deeply  felt  and  arrangements  are 
made  so  that  some  of  the  brethren  can  devote  themselves  more  ex- 
clusively to  that  work.  The  native  brethren,  pastors,  evangelists 
and  lay  helpers  are  faithful  and  efficient. 

In  1881  the  new  station  at  Osaka,  the  second  city  of  the  empire, 
was  fully  organized.  There  is  preacliing  by  foreign  and  native 
ministers,  teaching  in  day  and  boarding  schools  and  colportage 
by  native  Bible  readers,  both  men  and  women.     The  number 


THE  MISSIONS   IN  JAPAN.  Ill 

of  native  laborers  has  increased.  One  of  the  five  churches  con- 
nected with  this  station,  the  church  at  Yaraaguchi,  supports  itself 
and  has  its  Home  Missionary  Society. 

The  Board  has  recently  formally  authorized  the  occupation  of 
two  new  stations  in  the  Western  Japan  Mission,  Yamaguchi  and 
Kyoto.  Yamaguchi  is  the  capital  of  Yamaguchi  ken,  and  con- 
tains a  population  of  39,000.  A  ken  is  a  territorial  division  for 
purposes  of  government,  and  in  this  case  is  composed  of  two 
kuni,  old  feudal  provinces,  Suwo  and  Nagato.  Kyoto  is  the 
third  city  of  Japan,  and  for  centuries,  until  1868,  was  the  capital 
of  the  empire.     Its  religious  supremacy  is  still  acknowledged. 

SCHOOLS. 

The  Union  Theological  School  was  organized  in  September, 
1877,  by  the  missions  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United 
States  of  America,  the  Reformed  Church  in  America  and  the 
United  Presbyterian  Church  of  Scotland.  The  Union  College 
was  organized  in  June,  1883,  by  the  missions  of  the  American 
Presbyterian  and  the  Reformed  Churches.  In  June,  1886, 
these  institutions  were  united,  and,  with  the  Special  Department 
then  organized,  became  the  Meiji  Gakuin.  In  this  new  institu- 
tion the  Union  Theological  School  became  the  Japanese  Theo- 
logical Department,  the  Union  College  the  Academic  Depart- 
ment, and  the  Special  Department  offered  instruction  through 
the  medium  of  the  English  language  in  theology  and  other 
special  studies  to  the  graduates  of  the  Academic  Department 
and  to  others  similarly  qualified. 

The  aim  of  the  Meiji  Gakuin  is  to  provide  for  its  students  a 
thorough  education  under  Christian  influences,  and  especially  to 
train  young  men  for  the  Christian  ministry. 

The  institution  is  located  at  Shirokanemura,  a  southern  sub- 
urb of  Tokyo,  about  one  mile  northwest  of  the  railway  station  at 
Shinagawa.  Sandham  Hall,  Hepburn  Hall  and  Harris  Hall 
contain  recitation-rooms  sufficient  for  the  two  hundred  and  fifty 
students,  with  library  and  chapel,  besides  dormitory  and  dining- 
room  accommodations  for  one  hundred  and  fifty  boarders.  Har- 
ris Hall  has  been  erected  during  the  past  year  through  the 
liberality  of  Messrs.  G.  S.  Harris  &  Sons,  of  Philadelphia.  A 
theological  hall  will  soon  be  built. 

The  Meiji  Gakuin  Church  was  organized  in  the  year  1890  and 
has  88  members.  The  whole  number  of  Christians  among  the 
students  is  129,  of  whom  40  confessed  Christ  in  that  year.  The 
total  attendance  of  students  was  213. 

During  all  these  years,  from  1872,  woman's  work  has  been 
prosecuted  with  great  patience  and  faith,  and  not  without  blessed 


112  HISTORIC AI,  SKETCH   OF 

fruits.  These  faithful  workers  have  not  only  filled  a  large  place 
in  the  schools,  but  in  their  personal  intercourse  with  the  women 
of  Japan,  and  by  religious  services  held  among  them,  have  done 
much  for  those  who  so  greatly  need  their  Christian  love  and  help. 
At  Yokohama  and  Tokyo  there  are  day-schools  of  great  efficiency 
and  promise,  and  the  activity  of  the  native  Christian  women 
there  in  extending  the  knowledge  of  the  gospel  is  very  remark- 
able. 

Among  these  day-schools  we  may  mention  the  Sumioshicho 
school,  in  Yokohama,  with  its  two  hundred  pupils ;  a  flourishing 
private  school  in  Dai  Machi  owned  by  Mr.  Okami  and  taught  by 
ladies  of  our  church.  Miss  West  and  Miss  Alexander.  There  is 
also  the  Shiba  primary  school.  At  Takata  there  is  a  day-school 
carried  on  by  teachers  from  Bancho. 

In  accordance  with  the  plan  recommended  by  the  Eastern  Japan 
Mission  and  sanctioned  by  the  Board,  Graham  Seminary  and  the 
Sakurai  school  for  young  women  (Bancho)  in  Tokyo  are  to  be  con- 
solidated. The  plan  provides  for  the  sale  of  the  properties  now  occu- 
pied by  these  schools  and  the  erection  of  suitable  buildings  on  a 
lot  not  far  from  Bancho,  already  secured  for  the  purpose.  Partial 
provision  having  been  made  during  the  summer  for  the  Bancho 
school  on  the  new  premises,  the  classes  were  opened  there  last 
autumn,  and  the  senior  class  of  Graham  Seminary  was  transferred 
and  united  with  that  of  Bancho.  As  soon  as  the  buildings  in 
process  of  erection  are  completed,  the  entire  consolidation  will 
be  effected,  the  names  of  both  schools  being  perpetuated  by 
being  applied  to  each  of  the  two  main  buildings. 

Graduates  from  both  Sakurai  and  Graham  are  teaching 
throughout  the  Empire,  or  proclaiming  the  Truth  through  their 
efforts  as  Bible  women. 

The  Tokyo  Bible  Institute,  hitherto  under  the  care  of  Miss 
Youngraan,  is  now  under  the  supervision  of  Miss  West  and  Miss 
Alexander,  and  numbers  twenty-two  pupils.  Perhaps  no  agency 
for  the  ..dissemination  of  the  Truth  is  more  efficient  than  that  of 
the  Bible  women  in  Japan,  and  this  class  is  only  one  of  many 
that  have  gone  and  will  go  out  on  this  blessed  errand  of  mercy. 

In  the  early  part  of  the  year  1883  the  mission  was  greatly  af- 
flicted by  the  sudden  death  of  Mrs.  Ballagh,  and  again,  in  1887, 
by  the  death  of  Mrs.  MacNair. 

There  are  in  the  Osaka  Mission  the  boys'  school,  in  Kanazawa ; 
the  girls'  school,  in  Kanazawa;  the  girls'  school  in  Osaka,  and 
the  children's  school,  in  Kanazawa.  Children  are  under  the 
instruction  also  of  Mrs.  Curtis  and  Miss  Cuthbert,  in  Hiro- 
shima. 


the;  missions  in  japan.  113 

conclusion. 

Every  year  additions  are  made  to  the  mission  force — in  1882 
there  were  six  sent  out,  but  the  mission  was  called  to  mourn  the 
death  of  the  Rev.  Oliver  M.  Green.  In  1890  the  reinforcements 
again  numbered  six,  making  a  total  of  72,  only  two  of  whom  are 
at  home  on  furlough. 

Since  the  Presbyterian  Church  is  only  an  integral  part  of  the 
whole  United  Church  of  Christ  in  Japan,  it  is  difficult  to  say 
exactly  where  the  limit  of  our  field  lies.  A  table  prepared  for 
the  annual  report  of  the  Board  for  1890  is  added,  giving  statis- 
tics which  cover  the  whole  field : 

Statistics  of  Japan  Missions. 

Ordained  missioiiarT'es 21 

Medical  iiiissionarii-s.  ...               2 

Lay  nii.-isioiiaiy 1 

Married  lady  missionaries 22 

Unmarried  lady  missionaries 25 

Statistics  of  the  Church  of  Christ  in  Japan. 

Oiitstations 94 

Cliurclies 68 

Communicants 8,954 

Added  during  year 1,348 

Japanese  ministers 40 

"        licentiates 47 

Schools 31 

Theological  students 34 

Young  men  and  boys  in  schools 438 

Young  women  and  girls  in  schools 2,080 

Total  in  schools 2,.'i52 

Total  of  Christians  in  schools 7()4 

Contributions $13,500 

Of  the  above  summary  about  one-half  may  be  fairly  credited 
to  the  Presbyterian  Church  (North),  as  it  furnishes  about  half 
the  missionaries  and  half  the  funds  provided  by  the  foreign  mis- 
sionary societies  co-operating  with  the  United  Church. 

This  sketch  of  what  our  Church  has  done  in  this  interesting 
and  rapidly  developing  field  would  be  incomplete  if  we  were  to 
fail  to  sjDcak  of  some  of  the  difficulties  that  accompany  work  for 
the  Japanese.  .  They  are  a  very  high-spirited  people,  proud  of 
their  history  and  very  uneasy  under  constraint  or  control  if  it  seems 
to  come  from  a  foreign  source.  Just  now,  with  his  easy  aptitude  for 
change,  the  Japanese  thinks  he  should  lead  his  own  church,  and 
develop  his  own  theology.  This  is  a  transition  period,  a  testing 
time  in  which  his  true  moral  strength  will  be  tried.  A  quick 
change  from  the  religion  of  centuries  to  one  unknown  fifty  years 
ago ;  the  rapid  spread  of  knowledge  ;  the  multiplying  newspapers ; 
the  constantly  enlarging  schools ;  the  higher  education  of  both 
men  and  women,  and  the  favoring  providence  of  God,  controlling 
and  shaping  the  plans  of  the  rulers  of  the  nation,  and  its  com- 


114  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

mercial  progress, — all  these  are  most  powerful  in  leading  a  nation 
on,  and  it  is  not  strange  that  we  find  them  fraught  with  dangers 
and  difiiculties  unforeseen.  It  is  probable  that  the  hindrance 
growing  out  of  the  history  of  the  Jesuit  mission  has  been  already 
removed.  The  intelligent  Japanese  statesmen  d(3ubtless  see  that 
there  is  nothing  in  the  efforts  and  growth  of  Protestant  evangelical 
missions  to  imperil  the  stability  of  the  government.  The  human 
heart  in  Japan  is  no  more  opposed  to  the  gospel,  or  inaccessible 
to  it,  than  it  is  elsewhere.  But  the  same  tendency  in  the  Japa- 
nese mind  which  leads  it  to  listen  to  the  gospel,  lays  it  open  to 
other  and  hurtful  teachings.  The  government  schools  in  every 
grade  are  essentially  irreligious.  Rationalistic  and  infidel  teach- 
ings are  not  discouraged  by  the  authorities ;  indeed,  they  are 
spreading  to  some  extent  among  the  native  Christians,  and  there 
is  as  yet  no  general  Christian  sentiment  counteracting  their  influ- 
ence. The  rush  and  whirl  of  events,  the  rapid  political  and  social 
changes,  the  eagerness  with  which  the  great  body  of  the  people 
are  pressing  into  new  pursuits  and  a  new  life,  are  not  altogether 
favorable  to  the  healthy  and  sure  spread  of  the  gospel.  The 
Greek  and  Roman  Churches,  too,  are  busy.  The  Holy  Synod  of 
Russia  makes  liberal  grants  year  by  year  for  its  mission  work  in 
Japan,  and  sends  out  its  missionaries  under  instruction  from  the 
Czar,  and  in  his  vessels  of  war.  Rome  has  already  her  three 
bishops  and  her  numerous  bands  of  priests  and  nuns,  and  backed 
by  the  power  of  the  French,  hopes  to  regain  her  lost  position. 
It  is  with  these  materialistic  and  skeptical  forces,  with  these  false 
forms  of  Christianity,  as  well  as  with  heathen  superstitions  and 
degradation,  that  the  Church  must  contend.  There  is  nothing  to 
dishearten  in  such  a  prospect,  but  enough  to  drive  the  Church  to 
prayer,  to  make  her  feel  the  need  of  greater  consecration  to  Christ 
and  of  greater  zeal  and  efi()rts  in  His  service,  to  lead  her  back  to 
the  source  of  all  her  strength  in  God,  and  then  lead  her  on  to  win 
this  empire  for  Him. 


Stations. 

EASTERN   MISSION. 


Yokohama  :  on  the  bay,  a  few  miles  below  Tokyo  ;  mission  bejrun,  1859  ; 
laborers — James  C.  Hepburn,  M.D.,  and  his  wife;  Miss  Etta  \V.  Case. 

Tokyo:  the  capital  of  Japan;  station  occupied,  1S()0;  hiborers — Rev. 
Messrs.  David  Thompson,  D.D.,  William  Imbrie,  D.D,  George  William 
Knox,  D.D.,  James  iM.  McCaulev,  11.  M.  Landis  and  their  wives;  Dr.  and 
Mrs.  D. 
Prof,  and 
Miss  Carri 


D.D.,  James  M.  Mel.  au ley,  11.  M.  l^ancJis  and  tneir  wives;  j*r.  ana 
).  B.  McCartee,  Rev.  Theodore  M.  McNair,  Rev.  (ieorge  P.  Piei-son, 
md  Mrs.  J.  C.  Rallagh,  Mi-s.  Maria  T.  True,  Miss  Kate  V.  Youngman, 
Jarrie  T.  Alexander^   Miss  Isabella  A.  Leete,  Miss  Annie  R.  West, 


THK   MISSIONS   IN  JAPAN. 


115 


Miss  Annie  P.  Ballagh,  Miss  Bessie  P.  Milliken,  Miss  C.  H.  Eose,  Miss 
Gertrude  C.  Bigelow,  Miss  Emma  Hayes,  Miss  Lily  Murray  and  Miss  Sarah 
Gardner. 

WESTERN  MISSION. 

Kanazawa  :  on  the  west  coast  of  the  main  island,  about  one  himdred 
and  eighty  miles  northwest  of  Tokyo  ;  station  occupied,  1879  ;  Rev.  Messrs. 
Thomas  C.  Winn,  Marshall  C.  Hayes,  J.  M.  Leonard,  A.  G.  Taylor,  G.  W. 
Fulton,  J.  W.  Doughty  and  their  wives;  Miss  Mary  K.  Hesser,  Miss  F.  E. 
Porter,  Mrs.  L.  M.  Naylor,  Miss  Kate  Shaw  and  Miss  H.  S.  Loveland. 

Osaka  :  a  seaport  on  the  main  island,  about  twenty  miles  from  Hiogo ; 
station  occupied,  1881 ;  Eev.  Messrs.  Thomas  T.  Alexander,  B.  C.  Haworth, 
George  E.  WoodhuU  and  their  wives  ;  Miss  Ann  Eliza  Garvin,  Miss  Alice 
R.  Haworth  and  Miss  M.  E,  McGuire. 

Hiroshima  :  on  the  Inland  Sea ;  station  occupied,  1887  ;  Rev.  Messrs. 
F.  S.  Curtis  and  J.  B.  Ayres  and  their  wives;  Miss  M.  Nellie  Cuthbert. 

Kyoto  :  station  occupied,  1890 ;  Rev.  J.  B.  Porter,  and  Rev.  John  P. 
Hearst,  Ph.D.,  and  their  wives. 


Missionaries  in  Japan,  1859-1891. 

*  Died.     Figures,  Term  of  Service  in  the  Field. 


Alexander,  Rev.  T.  T.,  1«77- 

Alexander,  Mi-s.,  1877- 

Alexander,  Miss  C.  T.,  1880- 

Ayres,  Rev.  J.  B.,  1888- 

Ayres,  Mrs.,  1888- 

Balhigh,  Mr.  J.  C,  1875- 

*Ballagh,  Mrs.  L.  E.,  1875-1884 

Ballagh,  Mrs.,  1885- 

Ballagh,  Miss  A.  P.,  1884- 
Bigelow,  Miss  Gertrude  L.,  1886- 

Bryau,  Rev.  A.  V.,  1882- 

Bryan,  Mrs.,  1882- 
Carrothers,  Rev.  Cornelius,  1869-1875 

Carrothers,  Mrs.  Julia  D.,  1869-1875 

Case,  Miss  Etta,  1887- 

*Cornes,  Rev.  Edward,  1868-1870 

^Cornes,  Mrs.,  1868-1870 

Curtis,  Rev.  F.  S.,  1887- 

Curtis,  Mrs.,  1887- 

Cuthbert,  Miss  M.  K,  1887- 

Davis,  Miss  A.  K.,  1880- 

Doughtv,  Rev.  J.  W.,  1890- 

Doughty,  Mrs.,  1890- 

Eldred,  Miss  C.  E.,  1877-1880 

Fisher,  Rev.  C.  M.,  1883- 

Fisher,  Mrs.,  1883- 

Fulton,  Rev.  G.  W.,  1889- 

Fulton,  Mrs.,  1889- 

Gamble,  Miss  A.  .\T.,  1873-1875 

Gardner,  Miss  Sarah,  1889- 


Garviu,  Miss  A.  E.,  1882- 

*Green,  Rev  O.  M.,  1873-1882 

Gulick,  Miss  F.,  1876-1879 

Haworth,  Rev.  B.  C,  1887- 

Haworth,  Mrs.,  1887- 

Ha worth.  Miss  Alice  R.,  1887- 

Hayes,  Rev.  M.  C,  1887- 

Hayes,  Mrs.,  1887- 

Havs,  Miss  Emma,  lo88- 

Hearst,  Rev.  J.  P.,  1884- 

Hearst,  Mrs.,  188-4- 

Henrv,  Miss  M.  E.,  1882-1883 

Hepburn,  J.  C,  M.D.,  1859- • 

Hepburn,  Mrs.,  1859- 

Hesser,  Miss  M.  K.,  1882- 

Imbrie,  Rev.  William,  1875- 

Imbrie,  Mi*s.,  1875- 

Knox,  Rev.  G.  W.,  1877- 

Knox,  Mrs.,  1877- 

Lafierty,  .Miss  Cora,  1888- 

Landis,  Rev.  H.  M.,  18S8- 

Landis,  Mi-s.,  1888- 

Leete,  Miss  Isabella  A.,  1881- 

Leete,  Miss  Lena,  18>  1-1886 

Leonard,  Rev.  J.  M.,  1888- 

Leonard,  Mrs.,  1888- 

Light,  Etfie,  M.D.,  1887-1888 

Loom  is,  Rev.  Henry,  1872-1S76 

Loomis,  Mrs.,  1872-1876 

Loveland,  Miss  LLelen  S.,  1889- 


116       HISTORICAI.  SKETCH  OF  THE  MISSIONS  IN  JAPAN. 


Marsh,  Miss  Belle, 

1876-1879 

Eeede,  Miss  W.  L., 

1881-1888 

McCartee,  D.  B.,  M.D., 

1888- 

Eose,  Miss  C.  H., 

1886- 

McCartee,  Mrs., 

18.S8- 

Shaw,  Miss  Kate, 

1889- 

]Mc(  auley,  Eev.  J.  M., 

1880- 

Smith,  Miss  S.  C, 

1880- 

MeCauley,  Mrs., 

1880- 

Taylor,  Eev.  A.  G., 

lb88- 

McGuire,  Miss  M.  E., 

1889- 

Taylor,  Mrs., 

1^88- 

McNair,  Eev.  T.  M., 

1883- 

Thompson,  Eev.  David, 

1863- 

*McNair,  Mrs., 

1883-1887 

Thompson,  Mrs.  (Miss  M 

McCartney,  Miss  E., 

1884-18.^5 

C.  Parke,  1873-), 

*  1873- 

Miller,  Eev.  E.  E., 

1872-1875 

True,  Mrs.  M.  T., 

1876- 

Milliken,  Miss  B.  D., 

1884- 

AVarner,  Miss  A., 

1885- 

Murray,  Miss  Lily, 

1888- 

West,  Miss  A.  B., 

1883- 

Kay  lor,  Mrs.  S.  N., 

1886- 

Winn,  Eev.  T.  C, 

1878- 

Pierson,  Eev.  Geo  P., 

1888- 

Winn,  Mrs., 

1878- 

Porter,  Eev.  James  B., 

1881- 

Woodhull,  Eev.  Geo.  E , 

1888- 

Porter,  Mrs.  (Miss  Cum- 

Woodhull,  Mrs., 

1888- 

mings,  M.D.,  1883-), 

1884- 

Youngman,  Miss  K.  M., 

1873- 

Porter,  Miss  F.  E., 

1882- 

Books  of  Reference. 

A  Bundle  of  Letters  from  Japan.     A.  C.  Maclay.    §2.00. 

A  Japanese  Boy.     By  Himself.     75  cts. 

Art  and  Art  Industries  of  Japan.     Sir  E.  Alcock. 

Grandmamma's  Letters  from  Japan.     Mrs.  M.  Pruyn.     $1.00. 

Honda,  the  Samurai.     Eev.  W.  E.  Griffis.     7s.  Qd. 

Japan  in  Our  Day.     Bayard  Taylor. 

Japanese  Homes.     E.  S.  Morse.     |3.00. 

Kesa  and  Saijiro.     Mrs.  J.  D.  Carrothers.     $1.75. 

Life  and  Adventure  in  Japan.     E.  AVarren  Clark. 

Eeports  of  Missionary  Conventions  in  Japan,  1878-1883, 

Stories  about  Japan.     Annie  E.  Butler. 

The  Mikado's  Empire.     W.  E.  Griffis.    $4.00. 

The  Sunrise  Kingdom.     Mrs.  J.  D.  Carrothers.     $2.00. 

Unbeaten  Tracks  in  Japan.    Isabella  L.  Bird. 


goooooooooooooooooooooooooo^ 

KOREA. 

BY 

Rev.  L.  W.  ECKARD,  D.D. 


MISSIONS   IN   KOREA. 


Korea,  long  a  recluse,  has  unbarred  her  doors,  and  permits 
herself,  at  last,  to  be  greeted  by  other  civilizations.  The  tradi- 
tional policy  has  been  that  of  strict  isolation,  made  possible  by 
geographical  position.  China  indeed  exercised  a  suzerainty 
over  the  land.  The  martial  prowess  of  Japan  triumphed 
there,  and  for  a  brief  season  maintained  a  certain  supremacy. 
The  zeal  of  Papal  Propagandism  carried  Rome's  banner  be- 
yond the  border  barriers,  and  planted  it  successfully  in  the 
interior  of  the  Kingdom.  But  these  exceptional  instances  only 
prove  the  rule,  so  sternly  enforced,  that  Korea  should  remain 
silent,  and  be  kept  quite  separate  from  the  world's  sisterhood  of 
States.  History  is  made  rapidly  in  our  day.  A  few  years  have 
witnessed  a  marvelous  change  in  this  Sphinx  of  the  nations. 
Her  petrified  form  has  awakened  at  the  voice  of  French  and 
American  cannon,  and  thrilled  at  the  sight  of  the  white  wings  of 
commerce.  Soon  her  countenance  shall  be  illumined  with  the 
brightness  and  beauty  of  Christ's  religion,  already  carried  to  her 
threshold,  and  urged  upon  her  acceptance. 

AREA   AND    BOUNDARIES. 

Korea  consists  of  a  stretch  of  Peninsular  mainland,  together 
with  numerous  adjacent  and  inhabited  islands.  The  entire  terri- 
tory covers  80,000  square  miles,  lying  between  the  34th  and  43(1 
parallels  of  north  latitude;  and  the  125°  and  129°  of  east  longi- 
tude. Its  physical  configuration  somewhat  resembles  that  of 
Italy.  The  coast  line  is  1740  miles.  On  the  north  flow  the 
rivers  Ya-lu  and  Tu-men,  which  divide  Korea  from  Mantchuria. 
Southward  and  westward  are  the  turbid  waters  of  the  Yellow 
Sea.  The  eastern  boundary  is  the  Sea  of  Japan,  as  attractive  as 
it  is  treacherous;  across  whose  ferry  of  300  miles  the  clustered 
groups  of  the  "  Sunrise  Land  "  appear.     As  regards  its 

GENERAL  ASPECT 

it  can  only  be  described  as  diversified.     A  mountainous  chain 
6  121 


122  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

traverses  the  extreme  length  by  a  tortuous  course,  and  termi- 
nates only  with  the  sea.  East  of  this  range  lie  three  of  the  eight 
provinces  into  which  the  country  is  divided.  A  picturesque  ir- 
regularity— at  times  positive  grandeur — is  characteristic  of  this 
section  ;  but  there  is  only  one  river  of  importance,  while  the 
soil  is  less  fertile,  the  climate  less  agreeable,  and  the  coast  more 
repellant  than  on  the  opposite  side.  Five  fine  rivers,  abundant 
coast  facilities,  naturally  good  soil  and  more  genial  climatic  condi- 
tions are  found  in  the  western  division.  To  these  advantages  must 
be  added  the  attractions  of  the  outlying  Archipelago ;  a  wonder- 
world  to  the  naturalist,  a  revelation  to  the  tourist,  and  destined 
to  become,  when  its  resources  are  developed,  a  source  of  immense 
revenue  to  the  parent  state.  Language  can  only  inadequately 
describe  what  is  seen  amidst  the  intricacies  of  these  unnumbered 
islands — large  and  small.  Some  are  mere  columns,  weird  and 
worn,  against  which  the  waves  beat,  and  in  whose  crevices  the 
sea  birds  find  shelter.  Others,  more  extensive,  seem  to  be  pleasant 
garden-spots,  where  a  score  of  men  or  the  same  number  of  fami- 
lies find  support.  And  here  and  there  rise  veritable  mountains 
— one  of  which  is  2000  feet  high — 

"  With  slippery  brinks,  and  solitudes  of  snoAV ; 
And  granite  bleakness,  where  the  Vulture  screams  ; 
And  stormy  pines,  that  wrestle  with  the  breath 
Of  every  tempest." 

The  Muscovite  knows  the  value  of  and  covets  these  possessions. 
China — but  eighty  miles  from  the  nearest  point — is  a  standing 
menace  to  their  security.  But  they  shall  yet  be  laid  at  the  feet 
of  Him  for  whom  "the  isles  are  waiting." 

In  the  matter  of 

TEMPERATURE 

we  are  dependent  for  our  chief  information  on  the  reports  of 
Jesuit  missionaries  who  from  time  to  time  have  secured  a  transient 
foothold  in  Korea.  The  winters,  up  toward  the  Mantchurian 
frontier,  are  of  course  very  severe — even  more  so  than  the  latitude 
would  naturally  indicate.  Further  south,  the  climate  has  a  range 
similar  to  that  met  with  in  America,  between  the  New  England 
and  the  Gulf  States.  The  rainfall  is  apt  to  be  excessive,  and 
harsh  and  persistent  winds  prevail  in  the  late  autumn.  Yet  the 
stalwart  forms  of  the  natives  would  seem  to  prove  the  salubrious- 
ncss  of  the  air,  and  the  average  healthfulness  of  the  Kingdom. 

THE    PRODUCTS 

might  be  as  varied  as  within  similar  geographical  limits  in  our 
own  land,  but  as  a  matter  of  fact  agriculture  is  conducted  on 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   KOREA.  123 

primitive  principles,  and  the  people  are  content  if  they  secure  a 
mere  livelihood  from  the  soil.  Pernicious  laws — the  outgrowth 
of  a  by  no  means  extinct  feudalism — tend  to  the  repression  of 
private  enterprise,  prevent  the  ownership  of  land  by  the  poorer 
classes,  and  contribute  to  the  support  of  large  estates,  which 
generally,  however,  have  lapsed  into  a  condition  of  inferiority,  if 
not  of  positive  decay.  In  this  particular  the  country  has  degen- 
erated. Its  productions  in  the  past  excelled  those  now  found 
— as  regards  both  quantity  and  quality. 

Besides  the  corn,  millet,  rice,  barley  and  beans  upon  which  the 
people  depend,  hemp,  cotton,  tobacco,  and  ginger  are  cultivated 
extensively.  Silk  is  also  produced  on  plantations  of  mulberry 
and  "  scrub  "  oak,  grown  for  the  purpose  of  feeding  the  worms. 
There  is  a  sufficient  range  of  fruit ;  apricots,  peaches  and 
melons  are  of  a  fine  quality;  flowers  are  universally  admired, 
and  cultivated  as  extensively  as  private  means  permit.  The 
wealthier  families  vie  with  each  other  in  chrysanthemuai  exhibits 
each  year.  All  the  domestic  animals  witli  which  we  are  familiar 
are  to  be  had  in  Korea.  A  breed  of  ponies — rivaling  the  Shetland 
in  size — should  make  child-life  there  a  perpetual  joy.  Unfortu- 
nately the  little  animals  are  only  used  as  pack-horses.  Beasts  of 
prey  are  numerous  in  the  mountains. 

Zoologists  meet  here  a  fact  not  yet  explained.  The  exact 
counterpart  of  the  Bsngalese  tiger — the  terror  of  India's  jungles 
—  is  found  in  the  northern  provinces,  where  the  thermometer  tails 
to  8°  below  Zero.  The  identical  animal  in  torrid  and  frigid 
lands !  The  writer  can  testify  to  this  identity  from  personal 
observation,  having  seen  one  of  these  splendid  creatures  soon  after 
it  was  shot.  Prof.  Griffis  quotes  approvingly  the  grim  humor 
of  the  Chinese  who  say,  "  Koreans  hunt  the  tiger  half  the  year, 
and  tigers  hunt  Koreans  during  the  other  half."  This,  at  least 
indicates  the  frequency  with  which  these  feline  monsters  are  met. 

HISTORY. 

Korea  calls  herself  4000  years  old.  Legendary  accounts  refer 
us  to  Ki  Tsze,  the  governmental  Father  of  Korea.  He  was  a 
learned  man,  who  acted  as  adviser  to  his  sovereign,  the  Emperor 
of  China.  His  royal  master,  resenting  some  supposed  interfer- 
ence, cast  him  into  prison.  Here  he  languished  a  while  until 
a  formidable  rebellion  overthrew  the  tyrant  monarch,  and  libera- 
ted those  whom  he  had  unjustly  punished.  Ki  Tsze  was  thus  freed. 
Yet,  although  indebted  to  them  for  both  life  and  liberty,  he  refused 
to  abide  with  rebels,  and  collecting  some  like  minded  followers, 
numbering  thousands,  he  led  them  to  the  "  regions  beyond,"  and 
paused  only  when  he    reached    territory  adjacent  to  the  present 


124  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

Korean  boundary.  This  he  named  "  Chosen,"  Land  of  Morning 
Calm,  The  dynasty  thus  established  was  illustrious,  and  as 
claimed,  continued  from  1122  B.C.  to  the  fourth  century  before 
the  Christian  era. 

Concerning  the  aborigines  whom  Ki  Tsze  subdued,  we  know 
nothing.  About  194  B.C.  occurred  the  first  Chinese  conquest  of 
the  land,  which  was  retained,  with  some  interruption,  until  107 
B.C.,  when  the  Kingdom,  as  such,  was  obliterated  and  the  territory 
**  annexed  "  to  China,  continuing  thus  for  some  hundreds  of  years. 

The  progenitors  of  the  modern  Koreans,  according  to  the 
authorities  cited  by  Griffis,  were  the  men  of  Fuyu,  a  stalwart  race 
from  Northern  Mantchuria,  who  wrested  the  Peninsula  from 
the  Chinese,  and  established  the  Ko  Korai  Kingdom.  Gigantic 
armies  and  flotillas  were  sent  from  China  to  re-assert  and  maintain 
the  supremacy  of  the  Dragon  Flag,  but  in  vain.  We  find  the 
new  kingdom  able  to  maintain  itself  until  at  least  the  seventh  cen- 
tury. While  these  events  were  occurring,  Chinese  immigration, 
diplomacy  and  power  largely  influenced  the  southern  section  of 
the  Peninsula,  which,  however,  lay  outside  of  the  Ko  Korain 
kingdom.  Sectional  and  foreign  wars  too  numerous  to  recount 
prevailed.  About  the  tenth  century  the  whole  Peninsula  was 
unified  under  the  Government  of  Wang— the  Bismarck  of  his 
day.  The  ensuing  dynasty  comprised  thirty-two  monarchs.  In 
the  fourteenth  century  this  line  was  overthrown  by  NiTaijo,  who 
afterwards  received  investiture  as  king.  He  hastened  to  formally 
acknowledge  the  vassalage  of  his  realm  to  China  and  was  conse- 
quently the  recipient  of  greatest  honors  from  that  source.  From 
that  time  to  the  present  the  same  dynastic  rule  has  been  continued ; 
1885  being  its  493d  year  of  existence.  Strictly  speaking,  how- 
ever, the  direct  line  ended  in  1864. 

MENTAL   CULTURE   AND   SOCIAL   HABITS. 

The  Koreans  have  been  described  as  a  cross  between  the 
Chinese  and  the  Japanese,  but  more  resembling  the  latter,  though 
the  influence  of  China  has  been  predominating.  The  upper  and 
middle  classes  are  largely  Confucianists,  while  the  lower  class 
worship"  the  God  of  the  hills,"  and  the  "  unseen  princes  of  the  air." 
The  literati  attempt  no  general  research— but  content  themselves 
with  the  writings  of  the  sages  of  the  Middle  Kingdom.  Origin- 
ality of  thought  is  not  encouraged  ;  general  education,  as  we 
understand  it,  is  unknown.  Schools  indeed  are  common,  and 
many  even  of  the  huml)ler  classes  are  found  in  them ;  yet  the 
great  mass  remain  untaught.  Political  preferment  is  based  on 
competitive  examination.  Successful  aspirants  receive  diplomas, 
denoting  the  degree  they  have  taken.     Special  institutions  for 


THE   MISSIONS   IN    KORKA.  125 

instruction  in  astronomy,  medicine,  topography,  law,  etc.,  are 
maintained  at  Government  expense  and  are  patronized  by  a 
favored  few.  The  dwellings  of  the  people  are  poor  enough ; 
many  are  only  of  mud,  thatched  with  straw.  Where  means  per- 
mit, brick  and  hewn  stone — in  some  instances  finely  carved — are 
used.     Household  appliances  and  comforts  are  few. 

The  range  of  dress  is  limited,  only  two  materials  being  much 
used — cotton  for  the  poor  and  silk  for  the  wealthy.  That 
cleanliness  which  is  next  to  godliness  is  not  characteristic  of 
the  Koreans.  House-cleaning,  however,  is  attended  to  once 
a  mouth,  which  is  believed  to  be  an  unparalleled  illustration  of 
woman's  persistence  and  man's  uncomplaining  patience.  Holi- 
days are  common,  and  public  merry-makings  frequent.  Suffi- 
cient data  to  accurately  fix  the  approximate  population  is  not  in 
our  possession  ;  probably  the  Koreans  themselves  could  not  tell. 
Griffis  calls  it  12,000,000,  but  his  conclusion  is  largely  con- 
jectural, and  quite  wide  of  other  estimates. 

Woman's  status  resembles  that  of  the  sex  in  other  Asiatic 
regions.  Inferiority  is  assumed,  but  practically  there  is  not  as 
much  harshness  in  the  treatment  of  her  as  might  be  supposed,  or 
as  is  often  asserted.  Under  many  circumstances  women  are  even 
treated  with  respect,  and  are  protected  by  certain  of  the  laws. 

THE    RELIGIONS    OF    KOREA. 

In  the  earlier  ages  an  undefined  superstition  held  sway  over 
the  people.  The  unseen  "  Princes  of  the  Air,"  the  spirits  of 
heaven  and  earth,  the  unknown  forces  throughout  space,  were 
"  ignorantly  worshipped."  Neither  in  the  past  or  present  have 
the  Koreans  indulged  in  the  folly  of  denying  a  personal  devil. 
Their  trouble  is  a  belief  in  too  many  devils.  To  them  the  very 
atmosphere  teems  with  malevolent,  rather  tUan  benevolent  in- 
fluences. Buddhism,  as  an  exotic  from  India,  was  planted  in 
Korea  about  the  fourth  century.  At  once  it  took  firm  hold,  and 
flourished  as  though  indigenous  to  the  soil.  For  at  least  ten 
centuries  it  -held  supreme  sway,  moulding  the  morals,  manners 
and  culture  of  the  realm.  For  four  centuries  the  tenets  of  Sakya 
Muni  were  recognized  as  the  established  faith  of  the  Empire. 

No  one  has  yet  given  the  world  an  exhaustive  review  of 
Buddhism.  It  will  never  be  done;  like  the  chameleon  the 
system  changes  color  to  suit  its  surroundings.  The  Buddhism 
of  Siam  is  very  different  from  that  of  Thibet.  As  found  in 
Hindustan,  numerous  distinctions  separate  it  from  the  Buddhism 
of  Japan.  The  one  point  it  consistently  maintains,  everywhere, 
is,  that  this  life  is  full  of  evil,  a  curse  rather  than  a  blessing. 
Existence  has  no  value;   even  death  brings  no  relief,  since  it  in- 


126  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

troduces  man  to  another  state  of  conscious  existence,  which  is 
as  bad  as  the  present,  perhaps  worse.  Hence,  joy  can  only  come 
by  what  is  called  Nirvana,  a  condition  equivalent  to  non-ex- 
istence or  annihilation.  This  is  the  underlying  thought  upon 
which  the  superstructure  of  Buddhism  is  reared.  Temples  of 
this  faith  are  found  all  through  Korea.  Although  built  in  honor 
of  Buddha  they  really  contain  numerous  gods.  In  some  instances 
several  hundred  inferior  deities  are  ranged  along  the  sides  of  the 
buildings ;  these  are  often  made  of  colossal  size,  and,  in  the  cities 
especially,  sometimes  exhibit  artistic  merit.  As  far  as  practicable, 
the  temples  are  on  hill-tops,  and  generally  surrounded  by  groves. 
While  uniformity  of  architecture  is  not  insisted  on — a  certain 
resemblance  is  to  be  traced  in  them  all.  Outside  apartments  are 
built  for  the  priests  who  live  on  the  premises.  These  men  are 
generally  lazy  and  ignorant  fellows,  more  intent  on  a  life  of  sloth 
than  upon  the  advancement  of  their  belief.  The  support  of  such 
establishments  is  voluntary,  and  often  liberal. 

Worship  consists  in  prostration  and  prayer  before  the  idol, 
the  burning  of  incense,  the  presentation  of  paper  suitably  in- 
scribed, and  the  repetition  of  a  formula  which  is  assisted  by  a 
rosary  held  in  the  hand,  and  on  which  the  count  is  kept.  At 
present  Buddhism  in  Korea  is  on  the  wane.  It  has  no  recogni- 
tion by  the  prvS  ;nt  dynasty,  and  only  exists  by  sufference. 

As  superseding  grosser  forms  of  belief  it  has  undoubtedly  been 
of  benefit.  But  its  absolute  influence  is  only  evil,  and  the  sooner 
its  degeneracy  is  followed  by  its  death,  the  better  for  the  land  it 
blights.  Its  most  conspicuous  competitor  in  Korea  is  Confucian- 
ism. This  strictly  is  an  ethical  rather  than  a  religious  system, 
and  is  based  on  the  writing  of  Kung  Futze,  the  S  jcrates  of  China, 
who,  although  born  551  B.C.,  is 

-  "  Not  yet  dead, 
But  in  old  marbles  ever  beautiful." 

Confucianism,  while  introduced  into  Korea  at  an  early  period, 
has  been  prominent  there  for  only  three  hundred  years.  It  pre- 
sents five  general  principles :  Benevolence,  Uprightness,  Polite- 
ness, Wisdom  and  Fidelity.  It  treats  moreover  of  five  relations 
of  life,  which  are :  King  and  Subject,  Parent  and  Child,  Hus- 
band and  Wife,  Elder  and  Younger  Brother,  and  Friend  with 
Friend.  Nothing  is  said  of  the  soul's  immortality.  Concerning 
the  existence  of  any  God  or  gods,  one  of  its  authorities  declares, 
"  Sufficient  knowledge  is  not  possessed  to  say  positively  that  they 
exist,  and  I  see  no  difficulty  in  omitting  the  subject  altogether." 
Indeed,  Confucianism  chiefly  seeks  to  mould  society  in  social  and 
political  matters.     It  presents  many  admirable  ideas  which  yet 


THE   MISSIONS   IN  KOREA.  127 

fall  infinitely  short  of  the  truth  man  chiefly  needs.  A  Confucian 
temple  contains  no  idols.  The  building  is  distinguished  within 
by  a  tablet  which  sets  forth  the  honor  of  the  great  Sage. 
Generally  a  large  number  of  less  conspicuous  tablets  appear, 
which  praise  his  best  known  disciples.  An  altar  is  erected  where 
sacrifice  is  made,  or  offerings  are  laid.  Some  of  the  displays  on 
festal  occasions  are  very  fine.  The  second  and  eighth  months 
are  the  fixed  times  for  oflfering  sacrifice  to  Confucius,  who  is  not, 
however,  regarded  as  a  god,  as  these  facts  would  seem  to  indicate. 

Taoism  also  exists  in  Korea,  but  exerts  little  influence.  Its 
distinctive  feature  is  Rationalism.  Its  ceremonies  are  singular, 
and  its  tenets  grossly  materialistic.  It  is  also  an  importation 
from  China,  where  it  originated  with  the  philosopher  Laotse,  who 
lived  in  the  seventh  century.  It  ofl'ers  manv  idoh,  yet  neither 
the  temples  or  the  priests  are  numsrous,  or  well  supported. 

Far  more  worthy  of  our  regard  is  ancestral  worship,  as  it 
exists  in  Korea.  It  is  really  an  expression  of  the  popular  idea 
of  what  constitutes  filial  piety.  If  families  can  afford  it  they 
erect  handsome  temples,  and  there  place  tablets  inscribed  with 
the  names  and  virtues  of  their  immediate  ancestors.  A  valuable 
result  of  this  idea  is  the  preservation  of  a  complete  genealogical 
list.  Generally  the  tablet  is  erected  without  the  dignity  of  a 
temple  to  shelter  it.  Before  these  tablets,  and  in  honor  of  the 
deceased,  theatrical  plays  are  performed  on  temporary  stages ; 
presentations  of  food  are  made  to  the  departed  spirit,  and  even 
more  commonly,  prayers  are  oflered  and  wailings  uttered. 

THE    INTRODUCTION   OF    CHRISTIANITY. 

Possibly,  in  the  sixteenth  century,  and  certainly  in  the  eigh- 
teenth, Papal  converts  from  Japan  and  China  carried  Romish  re- 
ligion into  Korea.  They  taught,  they  baptized,  they  labored  with 
conspicuous  zeal,  although  not  always  with  commendable  caution. 

About  1783  a  distinguished  official,  Senghuni  by  name,  pro- 
fessed conversion,  and  was  baptized  under  the  new  name  of 
Peter.  The  better  class  of  scholars  were  not  slow  to  see  the 
superiority  of  even  corrupt  Christianity  to  their  own  Pagan 
systems.  The  people  began  to  take  kindly  to  the  missionaries, 
who  were  greatly  encouraged.  Religious  books  were  translated 
and  distributed. 

But  the  government  was  now  thoroughly  alarmed.  The  priest- 
hood was  awakened.  Prejudice  being  kindled,  blazed  into  pas- 
sion and  consumed  the  new  church  with  the  fierce  fires  of  unre- 
lenting persecution.  It  was  the  old  story.  Many  recanted  and 
saved  their  lives.  Others  fled  to  China,  and  four  thousand  poor 
souls  braved  martyrdom  by  sword  and  fagot,  and  unmentionable 
tortures. 


128  HISTORICAI,  SKETCH   OF 

Jean  dos  Ksmidios,  a  priest  from  Portugal,  was  the  first  person 
from  the  West  who  ever  ventured  on  Korean  soil  for  the  purpose 
of  preaching  and  teaching.  Holland  sailors  were  shipwrecked 
there  in  1672,  and  detained  as  prisoners  for  some  time.  But 
their  stay  was  involuntary,  and  their  work  by  no  means  evan- 
gelistic. 

The  results  of  Remidios'  efforts  were  considerable  at  first,  but 
soon  passed  away.  In  1835,  under  the  influence  of  Bourbon 
ascendency  in  France,  Roman  Catholic  missions  were  re-intro- 
duced to  Korea.  The  pioneers  of  this  fresh  crusade  went  over- 
land by  way  of  China  and  Mantchuria.  In  a  few  years  they 
claimed  several  thousands  of  adherents.  As  before,  and  for 
the  same  reasons,  blood  soon  drowned  out  all  traces  of  the  boasted 
conquest.  Again  and  again  Rome  rallied,  and  as  often  was 
driven  from  the  field.  The  workmen  died,  and  the  work  itself 
was  deserted.  So  it  seemed,  at  least.  Yet  a  remnant  must  have 
survived.  Even  if  we  discredit  the  Jesuit  story,  doubtless  highly 
colored,  that  they  had  10,000  converts  in  1850,  and  about  15,000 
seven  years  later,  still  we  must  believe  that  there  was  some  foun- 
dation for  their  statement. 

The  year  1860  was  important  in  the  East.  It  was  then  that  Eng- 
lish arms  so  completely  mastered  the  resistance  of  the  great  Chinese 
Empire.  British  greed  had  forced  India's  opium  upon  the  people  of 
the  eighteen  Provinces.  British  guns  were  the  unanswerable  argu- 
ment which  supported  the  demand.  The  forts  of  the  Peiho  fell 
before  the  merciless  fire  to  which  they  were  subjected.  Pekin 
was  taken  and  sacked.  The  prestige  of  China  was  destroyed.  It 
was  all  man's  wrong  and  man's  wrath  against  his  fellow-man. 
Yet,  how  God  overruled  it  for  His  own  glory  !  The  fruits  of  that 
victory — directly  or  indirectly — were  the  enforced  oj^ening  of  new 
Chinese  ports  to  commerce,  additional  guarantees  for  Christian 
Missions,  and  the  opportunity  it  gave  Russia  of  seizing  lands  con- 
tiguous to  China. 

Nowhere  more  than  in  Korea  were  these  changes  felt.  It  had 
been  supposed  that  China  was  impregnable.  But  the  Dragon 
Throne  had  been  despoiled  by  a  mere  handful  of  "  outside  bar- 
barians." The  great  Emperor  was  an  exile  in  Tartary.  The 
red  cross  of  St.  George  floated  over  the  palace  of  Pekin.  All 
this  sent  a  thrill  of  consternation  through  the  "  hermit  nation  " — 
where  the  more  thoughtful  ones  could  see  that  such  an  overthrow 
was  indicative  of  their  own  peril,  if  not  a  prelude  to  their  own  de- 
struction. The  handwriting  was  on  the  wall.  One  has  said, 
"  Political  convulsions,  like  geological  uphcavings,  usher  in  new 
epochs  of  the  world's  progress."  It  has  proved  so  in  this  instance. 
Paganism  at  once  made  frantic  efforts  to  shut  itself  securely  away 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   KOREA.  129 

from  progress.  Armies  were  drilled  in  Korea,  forts  were  built, 
frontiers  Avere  guarded,  every  precaution  was  taken.  Watch-fires 
were  kindled  at  a  moment's  notice  on  the  coast,  and  headland 
telegraphed  to  headland  of  any  impending  danger.  All  was  in 
vain. 

Within  six  years  Napoleon  III.  sent  an  expedition  to  Korea. 
On  the  plea  that  certain  Frenchmen  had  been  slain  in  a  recent 
persecution  of  Christians,  Admiral  Roze,  of  the  French  navy, 
blockaded  Han  River,  penetrated  the  interior  as  far  as  Seoul,  the 
capital,  and  completely  destroyed  the  city  of  Kang  Wa,  situated 
on  an  island  of  that  name,  and  the  chief  military  depot  of  West- 
ern Korea.  He  afterwards  attacked  Tong  Chin.  Here  he  was 
repulsed  with  great  loss,  being  ultimately  obliged  to  retire 
altogether. 

An  American  buccaneering  expedition,  on  the  schooner  "  Gen- 
eral Sherman,"  in  1866,  made  a  futile  attempt  to  reach  the  royal 
tombs  of  Pingan,  where  it  was  said  that  the  Emperors  of  Korea  were 
buried  in  coffins  of  gold.  The  Yankee  craft  ran  aground  at  low 
tide  in  the  river.  In  this  helpless  condition  it  was  surrounded  by 
blazing  fire-rafts  and  destroyed ;  the  crew  were  all  slain.  Admiral 
Rowan,  on  the  Flagship  "Wachusett,"  immediately  demanded  of 
Korea  an  explanation  of  her  "  insult  to  the  flag."  Not  meeting 
with  success,  he  returned  to  China,  but  almost  immediately  des- 
patched the  IT.  S.  Corvette  "Shenandoah,"  whose  officers  finally 
learned  the  particulars  just  given. 

It  soon  became  evident  that  our  government  must  take  some 
steps  to  ensure  the  safety  of  American  mariners  who  were  in 
the  waters  adjacent  to  Korea,  and  might  be  shipwrecked.  The 
authorities  at  Washington  instructed  the  new  minister  to  China, 
Hon.  Fred.  F.  Low,  to  proceed  to  the  Korean  Capital,  and  if 
possible  conclude  a  commercial  treaty  between  that  Empire  and 
the  United  States,  having  especially  in  view  the  point  alluded  to. 

Rear  Admiral  John  Rodgers,  commanding  the  Asiatic  squad- 
ron, was  directed  to  accompany  him  with  sufficient  force  to  main- 
tain the  nation's  honor.  Five  war  vessels  were  detailed  for  this 
duty.  On  May  23d,  1871,  this  little  fleet  anchored  off  the  west- 
ern coast  of  Korea.  The  Americans,  on  landing,  were  treated 
with  civility.  Eight  Korean  officers  visited  the  Flagship,  al- 
though they  presented  no  credentials.  Pending  diplomatic  nego- 
tiations, the  Admiral  ordered  a  survey  of  the  Han  River.  To 
this  duty  two  gun-boats  and  four  steam-launches  were  assigned. 
Ascending  the  river  in  obedience  to  orders,  they  were  met  by  a 
terrific  fire  from  numerous  shore  batteries,  which  opened  upon 
them  without  previous  warning.  The  forts  were  silenced  by  a 
return  fire,  and  demolished  by  ten-inch  shells,  after  which  the 

6* 


130  HISTORICAL   SKETCH   OF 

ships  returned  to  anchorage.  As  no  apology  was  offered  within 
ten  days  for  this  assault,  759  men  were  landed  and  ord^^red  to 
carry  the  citadel.  This  was  done  in  splendid  style.  To  the  credit 
o"  their  courage  be  it  said,  the  Koreans  refused  to  surrender,  and 
when  their  stronghold  fell,  it  was  found  that  only  twenty  of  the 
garrison  survived,  and  they  were  wounded.  Three  hundred  and 
fifty  corpses  were  piled  up  in  one  place.  If  they  failed  it  was  not 
through  cowardice. 

In  reality,  the  Americans  gained  no  substantial  advantage, 
and,  like  the  French,  were  inclined  to  withdraw  without  further 
demonstrations.  Yet  they  prepared  the  way  for  others  to  enter. 
The  voice  of  their  howitzers  was  heard  in  the  land. 

In  1876,  Japan  accomplished  the  important  task,  never  before 
successful,  of  making  a  complete  treaty  with  Korea.  This  was 
done  under  the  potent  influence  of  a  powerful  fleet,  and  a  large 
force  of  troops.  The  French  and  English  tried  to  take  immedi- 
ate advantage,  but  made  no  headway.  This  was  in  1881. 
Meanwhile,  the  trade  between  Korea  and  Japan  increased  mar- 
velously,  a  fact  which  incited  Western  envy  to  seek  some  method 
of  dividing  its  obvious  profits. 

Under  the  direction  of  President  Hayes,  and  the  authority  of 
Congress,  Commodore  Shufeldt  visited  Korea,  and  vainly  en- 
deavored to  establish  cordial  relations  with  the  authorities. 
Nothing  was  accomplished.  The  following  year,  however, 
through  the  friendly  intervention  of  Li  Hung  Chang,  the  Chinese 
Viceroy,  the  Commodore  was  better  received,  and  on  May  6, 
1882,  he  negotiated  an  agreement  which  binds  together  the  "Out- 
post  State  "  and  the  United  States  in  terms  mutually  satisfactory. 

General  Foote  was  sent  by  President  Arthur,  as  minister  resi- 
dent, to  Seoul.  He  was  received  at  court,  and  established  at 
the  capital  a  United  States  legation. 

Evangelical  religion  was  introduced  into  Korea  by  Rev.  John 
Ross,  a  minister  of  the  Scotch  United  Presbyterian  Church  in  Mant- 
churia.  In  1873  Mr.  Ross  visited  the  most  eastern  port  of  Mant- 
churia,  known  as  the  Korean  Gate,  the  place  where  Korean  mer- 
chants were  wont  to  exchange  the  products  of  their  country  for 
Chinese  products.  By  a  remarkable  succession  of  providential 
events,  Mr.  Ross  was  enabled  to  translate  portions  of  the  Gospel  of 
Luke  into  the  Korean  language.  These  portions,  in  the  form  of- 
tracts,  were  carried  back  into  the  Korean  valleys  by  young  men 
who  had  come  under  the  influence  of  the  truth  through  Mr.  Ross 
and  his  associates.  In  the  course  of  time,  Mr.  Ross  and  Mr.  Webster, 
in  the  face  of  great  exposure  and  imminent  peril,  visited  the  valleys 
where  the  word  of  God  had  been  scattered,  and  to  their  joy  found 
many  who  were  ready  to  confess  Christ.     During  their  first  visit 


THE  MISSIONS  IN  KOREA.  131 

eighty-five  men  were  baptized  in  the  three  valleys,  and  many  were 
reserved  for  further  instruction.  Soon  after  these  events  our  own 
mission  was  organized,  followed  by  those  of  the  Methodist  Episcopal 
Church  of  the  United  States,  and  the  Presbyterian  Church  of 
Australia,  whose  missionary,  Mr.  Davis,  recently  died  of  small- 
pox. Mr.  Gale,  a  representative  of  the  University  College 
Y.  M.  C.  A.  of  Toronto,  is  laboring  at  Fusan,  some  200  miles 
southeast  of  the  capital.  He  is  to  be  joined  in  the  near  future  by 
Dr.  Hardie,  a  medical  missionary,  from  the  same  association. 
In  1884:  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  began  a 
station  at  Seoul.  H.  N.  Allen,  M.D.,  then  living  in  China  as  a 
medical  missionary,  volunteered  to  go  thither.  He  was  sent,  and 
Mrs.  Allen  soon  followed  him.  Minister  Foote  at  once  appointed 
him  physician  to  the  Legation,  which  assured  his  safety  and  fa- 
vorable reception.  Previous  to  this,  Kijutei,  a  Korean  of  high 
rank,  had  been  sent  to  represent  his  government  in  Japan.  Here 
he  was  converted.  It  was  at  his  solicitation  that  our  Board 
undertook  the  present  work.  It  has  been  greatly  blessed  of  God. 
During  a  disturbance  in  Seoul,  which  occurred  about  a  month 
after  Dr.  Allen's  arrival,  a  number  of  persons  of  distinction  were 
wounded.  Under  Dr.  Allen's  care,  many  of  them  recovered.  The 
life  of  Min  Yon  Ik,  a  nephew  of  the  king,  was  thus  saved,  and  the 
prestige  gained  for  western  medical  science  and  for  the  whole 
work  of  missions  was  very  great.  Dr.  Allen's  influence  was  un- 
bounded. The  king  at  once  received  him  into  his  confidence  as 
his  court  physician.  He  also  fitted  up  a  government  hospital  at 
large  expense  and  placed  it  under  his  care. 

Since  that  time,  other  missionaries  have  joined  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Allen.  Conspicuous  among  these  was  Dr.  Herron,  who,  with  his 
wife,  entered  the  field  in  1885.  In  1887  Dr.  Herron  bet^ame 
physician  to  the  king,  and  was  given  charge  of  the  government 
hospital.  In  his  five  years  of  service  he  treated  professionally 
40,000  Koreans,  and  when  he  was  laid  upon  the  bed  of  suffering 
and  death,  the  loving  sympathy  of  the  natives  whom  he  had 
helped  testified  to  their  regard  for  him. 

Rev.  H.  G.  Underwood  and  wife  have  been  working  in  Korea 
since  1885.  He  has  been  busily  engaged  in  carrying  a  dictionary 
and  other  Korean  books  through  the  press  in  Japan,  while  Mrs. 
Underwood,  as  a  practical  physician,  has  found  a  wide  field  of 
usefulness.  A  recent  tour  in  the  interior  has  proved  that  the 
Korean  officials  are  not  ready  to  openly  permit  the  preaching  of 
the  Gospel ;  but  notwithstanding  prejudice  and  opposition,  the  mis- 
sion is  now  stronger  in  numbers,  in  knowledge  of  the  field,  and  in 
all  the  requisites  of  effective  work  than  ever  before.  Mr.  Under- 
wood's greatest  work  thus  far  has  been  the  preparation  of  a  Ko- 


132  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

rean  grammar  and  a  hand-book  of  the  language.  His  high  at- 
tainments in  Korean  fit  him  for  the  e^reat  work  of  translatiner  the 
bcriptures,  to  which  he  is  devoting  much  time  and  labor. 

When  the  Korean  Embassy  came  to  Washington,  in  1889,  Dr. 
Allen  was  permitted,  at  the  earnest  request  of  the  king,  to  accom- 
pany them  as  secretary  and  director.  He  was  afterwards  reap- 
pointed by  the  Board  with  a  view  to  opening  a  missionary  station 
at  Fusan,  on  the  southeast  coast.  This  being  found  impossible  at 
present,  Dr.  Allen,  with  the  consent  of  the  Board,  removed  to 
Chemulpho,  the  port  of  Seoul,  on  the  west  coast.  He  has  since 
resigned  in  order  to  become  secretary  of  the  U.  S.  Legation  at 
Seoul. 

At  the  suggestion  of  our  Commissioner  of  Agriculture  at 
Washington,  an  experimental  farm  has  been  started  in  Korea. 
Seeds,  with  directions,  have  been  contributed  from  the  Department, 
The  intention  is  to  have  the  increase  of  these  scattered  through- 
out the  kingdom.  Blooded  animals  from  California  have  also 
been  purchased  for  this  government  plantation. 

Three  of  the  most  distinguished  nobles  of  the  empire  have 
entered  the  Methodist  College  at  Shanghai. 

What  of  the  future  ?  We  only  know  this — God's  providences 
have  no  backward  steps.  Let  us  have  the  assurance  of  faith. 
Let  us  have  importunity  in  prayer,  that  our  hope  may  share  the 
promise  of  that  future  when  on  the  entire  Peninsula  the  "  Light 
of  Asia  "  shall  pale  before  the  "  Star  of  Bethlehem,"  when  Laotse 
and  Confucius  shall  be  forgotten  in  the  ascendency  of  Christ; 
and  when  the  Cross  of  Calvary  shall  irradiate  Korea  with  such 
celestial  beauty  as  shall  make  it  indeed  the  "  land  of  morning 
calm." 


Station. 

Mission  begun  in  1884;  station,  Seoul,  the  capital,  near  the  western 
coast,  on  the  Han  River ;  and  twenty-five  miles  overland  from  the  commer- 
cial port,  Chemulpho;  laborers — Rev.  Messi-s.  H.  G.  Underwood,  D.  L. 
Gifford,  Wm.  M.  Baird  and  C.  C.  Vinton  and  their  wives  ;  Rev.  S.  A.  Moffett ; 
Mrs.  J.  W.  Herron  and  Miss  S.  A.  Doty. 


the;  missions  in  korea. 


133 


Missionaries  in  Korea. 

*  Died.     Figures,  Term  of  Service  in  the  Field, 


Allen,  H.  N.,  M.D.,  1884-1890 

Allen,  Mrs.,  1884-1890 

Baird,  Eev.  W.  E.,  1891- 

Baird,  Mrs.,  1891- 

Bunker,  Mrs.  Annie  Ellers, 

M.D.,  1886-1888 

Doty,  Miss  S.  A.,  1889- 

Giftbrd,  Eev.  D.  L.,  1888- 

GifFord,  Mrs.  (Miss  Hay- 
den),  1888- 


*Herron,  John,  M.D.,  1885-1890 

Herron,  Mrs.,  1885- 

Moffett,  Rev.  S.  A.,  1889- 

Underwood,  Rev.  H.  G.,  1885- 
Underwood,  Mrs.  (Dr. 

Lilian  S.  Horton,  1887)  1888- 

Vinton,  C.  C,  M.D.,  1891- 

Vinton,  Mrs.,  1891- 


BooKs  OF  Eeference. 

A  Forbidden  Land.     E.  Oppert.     ^5.00. 
Choson.     Percival  Lowell.     |3.00. 
Korea,  the  Hermit  Nation.     W.  E.  Griffis. 
Korea  Without  and  Within.     W.  E.  Griffis. 
Life  in  Korea.     W.  R.  Carles.     12s.  6d 


53.50. 
$1.15. 


MEXICO.  I 

(D 
i^oooooooooooocx^oooooooooooo^ 

BY 

Rev.  M.  W.  STRYKER. 


MISSIONS  IN  MEXICO. 


THE    COUNTRY. 


Mexico  is  at  our  doors.  Her  geography  makes  her  evangeli- 
zation a  near  and  immediate  duty.  Our  very  safety  as  a 
Christian  State  (for  we  must  help  her  or  she  will  hinder  us) 
dictates  such  a  gospel  application  of  the  "Monroe  doctrine  "  that 
her  great  uplands,  sure  to  be  the  highway  of  a  railway  system, 
may  be  the  viaduct  of  pure  religion  in  its  southward  progress, 
and  complete  the  circuit  between  the  two  divisions  of  a  con- 
tinent that  is  yet  to  be  wholly  our  Lord's!  The  Cordilleras 
must  link  the  Andes  to  the  Sierras  in  a  chain  of  salvation  that 
shall  witness  His  supreme  conquest  whose  "  righteousness  is  like 
the  great  mountains." 

Mexico  rests  its  pyramidal  base  upon  our  frontier  along  1800 
miles,  being  the  southern  boundary  of  Texas,  INew  Mexico,  Ari- 
zona and  California.  Its  extreme  length  is  2000  miles,  and  its 
breadth  1100  miles.  Its  area  is  761,000  square  miles,  which 
could  contain  France  four  times,  New  England  eleven  times, 
New  York  sixteen  times.  It  is  as  wonderful  in  its  variety  of 
configuration  and  climate  as  in  its  resources  and  products.  The 
land  is  traversed  by  great  mountain  ranges,  part  of  that  tremen- 
dous axis  of  the  continent  which  threads  five  zones.  These 
great  vertebrae,  with  their  spurs,  overlook  vast  and  fertile 
plateaus  lying,  at  the  lowest,  some  3000  feet  above  the  sea.  A 
day's  journey  can  include  a  range  of  temperature  and  product 
equivalent  to  that  comprehended  by  the  latitude  between  Cuba 
and  Vermont.  The  climate  is  as  mellow  and  lovely  as  Italy's, 
the  thermometer  having  a  range  through  the  year  of  little  more 
than  fifty  degrees.  As  a  landscape  is  focalized  in  a  Claude 
Lorraine  glass,  so  in  Mexico  all  the  kingdoms  of  the  world  and 
the  glory  of  them  are  blended.  The  flora  is  magnificent  and 
immensely  varied.  The  botanical  riches  surpass  those  of  any 
other  land  on  earth. 

Mexico   is   an   agricultural   co.smos.      Coffee,  one  of  the  chief 

137 


138  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OP 

exports,  in  quality  and  price  can  under-bid  the  plantations  of 
Java  and  Brazil.  The  manufacture  of  sugar  is  of  immense  pro- 
portions;  the  cane  grows  uncultivated  to  the  height  of  twenty 
feet.  It  is  an  excellent  cotton  land.  Havana  is  glad  to  put  its 
brands  upon  Mexican  tobacco.  Rice,  indigo,  cocoa,  caoutchouc, 
dye-stuffs,  and  all  tropical  products  flourish  in  the  lowlands  ; 
while  upon  the  uplands,  and  within  a  hundred  miles,  corn  and 
wheat  can  rival  Illinois  and  Minnesota.  Strawberries,  melons, 
peaches,  with  all  the  generous  fruits  of  hot  climates,  are  prolific ; 
and  these  with  all  the  vegetables  known  to  American  tables, 
and  many  more  too  perishable  for  commerce,  are  the  plentiful 
and  cheap  staple  of  diet. 

Of  course  where  mountain  ranges  can  culminate  in  a  superb 
peak  17,000  feet  high,  there  is  a  great  extent  of  sterile  and  un- 
tillable  land ;  but  the  fertile  valleys  and  upper  plains  yield  each 
year  two  bountiful  crops.  All  the  animals  of  the  tropics  and  of 
the  temperate  zone  are  here,  the  northern  portions  of  the  country 
furnishing  great  facilities  for  herds  and  flocks.  The  western 
coast  has  pearl  fisheries,  and  Yucatan  yields  amber.  Timbers 
of  great  value  are  to  be  an  increasing  revenue  of  the  future. 

The  underground  wealth  of  this  favored  land  is  past  estimate. 
Nearly  one-half  the  precious  metal  in  man's  possession  has  been 
dug  here.     Gold  is  as  abundant  as  in  Colorado  and  California, 

"To  make,  to  ruin,  to  curse,  to  bless," 

as  lust  shall  serve  or  use  master  it.  The  silver  is  illimitable  and 
forms  the  chief  mintage.  There  is  copper  enough  to  bring  down 
the  market  price  one-half  Platinum,  lead,  tin,  zinc,  antimony, 
nickel  and  cinnabar  are  variously  abundant. 

No  blast  furnace  has  yet  been  built  in  Mexico,  but  there  are 
mountains  of  iron,  and  provinces  with  the  ore  atop  the  earth  by 
the  million  tons.  Coal  is  constantly  being  discovered  in  large 
quantities.  What  will  Mexico  not  be  when  forge  and  mill  shall 
supersede  petty  industries  and  mere  hand-labor?  The  quarries 
of  Mexico,  yet  undug,  are' of  importance.  Her  mineral  wonders 
are  so  far  but  specimens  of  what  enterprise  shall  find  and  furnish. 
The  laboratories  of  nature  are  still  producing  sulphur  and  the 
chemicals  of  the  arts. 

As  yet,  only  the  crudest  labor,  the  most  primitive  implements, 
the  smallest  ingenuity,  have  apprehended  these  varied  and  gigan- 
tic treasures ;  skill,  sagacity,  scientific  mechanics,  all  backed  by 
capital,  must  soon  unlock  these  coffers  of  the  ages.  But  the  mere 
resources  of  this  romantic  land  are  by  no  means  the  foremost 
warrant  for  the  Church  to  act,  and  act  now.  "  There  is  no 
difl'erence ;  "  human  sin,  shame,  sorrow  and  eternal  jeopardy,  and 


THE   MISSIONS  IN   MEXICO.  139 

Christ's  sufficiency  for  these,  are  our  motives.  Nevertheless, 
this  vast  potential  wealth  and  this  dawning  future  are  the  basis 
of  an  argument  for  immediate  advance.  When  this  nation, 
second  upon  the  continent  only  to  our  own  in  populousness  and 
wealth,  is  wakening  to  power,  let  us  see  that  she  vvakens  to  right- 
eousness. Her  future  must  ally  with  ours.  With  a  coast  line  of 
6000  miles,  Mexico  has  no  commercial  rivers,  and  scarcely  one 
decent  harbor.  The  tides  of  her  traffic  must  flaw  to  the  ports  of 
the  Uuited  States,  near  or  remote.  We  must  be  her  first  and 
chief  market.  Already  the  sagacity  of  our  capital  is  peering 
thither.  We  are  building  the  railways,  furnishing  the  facilities 
for  export  that  must  quicken  production  and  give  it  ample  outlet. 
Notwithstanding  the  cost  of  engineering,  by  reason  of  the  obstinate 
irregularity  of  the  land,  the  prize  constantly  bids  higher.  By  bands 
of  iron,  by  the  links  of  common  interest,  by  the  steady  onset  of 
social  forces,  Mexico's  future  is  to  be  more  and  more  identified 
with  our  own.  For  once,  then,  let  the  children  of  light  be  wise 
in  their  generation, — of  their  mammon  make  eternal  friends, — 
enter  an  alliance  under  the  true  cross, — outrun  even  the  shrewd- 
ness of  investors, — and  in  the  simplicity  of  Christ  carry  the  irre- 
sistible plea  over  the  borders.  If  engineering  can  span  chasms 
that  seemed  a  fixed  barrier,  and  chisel  all  impediments  to  the  level 
of  its  purpose,  shall  the  pioneers  of  the  gospel,  with  all  its  guar- 
antees of  civilization,  domestic  purity,  and  personal  dignity  before 
God,  be  less  ardent,  resolute  and  successful  ?  While  financiers 
turn  to  Mexico  to  bring  it  to  the  market,  let  us  exceed  even  their 
sagacity,  and  outdo  their  zeal,  and  bring  Mexico  to  that  which  is 
"  without  price." 

'Ye  valleys  rise,  and  sink,  ye  hills. 
Prepare  the  Lord  His  way  !  " 

The  Mexicans  are  fully  awakening  to  the  importance  of  con- 
tinuous communication  with  the  United  States ;  let  us  waken 
them  to  "  approve  the  things  that  are  more  excellent."  ^ 

THE  PEOPLE. 

.  The  population  numbers  about  ten  and  a  half  millions.  There 
are  eighteen  cities  having  upwards  of  20,000  people.  Only  about 
one  million  hold  property  of  any  kind.  About  one  million  are 
of  clear  European  blood;  five  millions  of  pure  Indian  descent; 
and  the  remainder  are  a  mixed  race,  with  all  the  variously 
blended  traits,  good  and  bad,  of  a  conglomerate  ancestry. 

The  true  natives  have  a  lineage  of  centuries.  The  Toltecs 
came  in  from  the  north  about  1000  years  ago.  The  Aztecs,  in 
the  thirteenth  century,  made  conquest  of  all  their  predecessors. 


140  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

subordinating  into  one  domain  the  tribes  from  the  Gulf  to  the 
Pacific.  Many,  however,  of  those  subdued  tribes  still  retain 
their  separate  identity,  and  their  peculiarities  of  dialect  and 
customs,  notably  in  Michoacan  and  Yucatan.  The  aborigines  of 
Mexico  were  vigorous  and  warlike ;  and  their  descendants,  while 
showing  no  diminution  in  number  (of  late  years  they  have 
increased  more  than  the  Creoles  and  Spaniards),  still  retain 
many  of  their  early  traits.  They  constitute  (strangely  to  our 
notion  of  the  Indian)  the  agricultural  element  of  the  country, 
and,  considering  the  latitude,  are  industrious  and  thrifty,  not 
lacking  in  virile  qualities,  though  touchingly  subdued  in  mien 
and  tone  by  the  long  years  of  subjugation.  The  Aztecs,  as  the 
Normans  in  England,  and  more  recently  the  Tartar  dynasty  in 
Ciiina,  toi>k  on  the  civilization  they  overran. 

Dr.  Ellinwood  has  happily  compared  them  to  the  Venetians, 
in  their  strongholds  rescued  from  the  waters,  and  gradually  forti- 
fied until  they  became  not  only  invincible  but  supreme.  Their 
refuge  upon  Lake  Tezcuco  had  become,  at  the  Spanish  inroad,  a 
city  of  300,000  inhabitants.  Their  history  is  romantic  and  won- 
derful. They  attained  a  high  cultivation.  They  had  a  noble  archi- 
tecture, and  were  skillful  in  arts ;  they  made  advances  in  poetry 
and  astronomy  ;  were  ingenious,  aesthetic,  ornate  in  decoration, 
chivalric  to  their  women.  They  had  much  that  reminds  now  of 
Egypt  and  now  of  France.  The  syllables  of  their  ancient  lan- 
guage are  still  their  living  tongue.  The  City  of  Mexico  contains 
not  a  few  noble  and  influential  men,  whose  hearts  beat  with  the 
unadulterated  blood  of  an  ancestry  as  old  as  Charlemagne.  The 
chief  lady  of  honor  to  "  poor  Carlotta  "  was  a  lineal  descendant 
of  Montezuma.  Such  vital  pertinacity,  and  through  such  a  his- 
tory, reveals  integral  characteristics  which,  sanctified  under  the 
final  and  all-blessing  conquest  of  the  Galilean,  may  yet  resume 
all  their  ancient  dignity. 

The  New  Testament  has  been  printed  in  the  original  Aztec. 

The  Aztec  religion  was  as  prolific  in  gods  as  that  of  Greece  or 
Rome.  They  held  one  supreme  ruler,  like  the  ancient  Jove,  and 
a  whole  pantheon  of  deified  human  impulses  and  passions. 
Temples  were  numerous,  and  the  hierarchy  many  and  strong. 
Cannibalism  was  a  religious  rite.  In  the  JNIuseum  in  the  City  of 
Mexico  there  may  be  seen  to-day  a  gigantic  circular  block  of  red 
porphyry  which  once  was  the  apex  of  the  pyramidal  temple  that 
towered  in  high  view  above  all  the  homes  of  the  capital. 
It  was  the  great  sacrificial  stone  of  the  bloodiest  rite  on  earth. 
It  is  estimated  that  annually  '20,000  war  prisoners  were  slain 
upon  it.  Its  side  is  horrible  with  the  sculpture  of  cruelties.  Pol- 
luted by  the  dripping  hearts  of  myriad  victims,  this  Moloch  altar 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   MEXICO.  141 

testifies  the  inherent  impotence  even  of  noble  qualities  and  an 
otherwise  high  civilization,  to  redeem  an  unguided  people,  their 
sin-blurred  instincts  unhelped,  from  the  inhumanity  of  a  human- 
ity ignorant  of  God's  mercy,  and  learning  its  only  lessons  from 
the  clash  of  matter  and  force. 

Ah,  what  a  Macedonian  cry,  from  such  a  land,  sounds  into  the 
drowsy  ears  of  a  lukewarm  Church  to  come  and  help,  that, 
purged  of  its  past,  a  redeemed  national  life  may  bear  the  glory 
of  the  religion  of  Jesus  Christ ! — that  no  Romish  compromise 
between  this  butcher-block  and  the  undefiled  gospel  may,  with 
priestcraft,  and  empty  rite,  and  red  hands,  hinder  the  free  course 
of  eternal  love  ! — that  all  mere  ritual  may  yield  to  righteousness, 
and  Mexico,  in  the  power  of  Immanuel,  become  a  happy  people 
whose  God  is  the  Lord  ! 

It  is  not  to  be  thought  that  labor  among  the  Indians  or  native 
Mexicans  will  find  everything  ready.  Upon  all  their  original 
qualities  they  bear  the  hoof-marks  of  conquest  and  long  abuse. 
Their  clan  feeling  has  been  intensified  by  ages  of  hateful  serfhood  ; 
their  native  brightness,  simplicity  and  accessibility  scorched  and 
withered  under  long  repression  and  abuse.  The  policy  of  their 
papal  conquerors  has  been  evermore  to  keep  them  down  and 
under.  Ignorance  has  been  their  degradation,  and  to-day  but 
one-eighth  of  the  population  of  Mexico  can  read.  The  Bible 
is  unheeded,  for  it  is  almost  entirely  unknown.  A  dissolute, 
carousing,  gambling,  drunken  priesthood  have  been  their  only 
preceptors.  The  convents  have  been  nests  of  licentious  idlers — 
their  god  their  belly.  Under  the  extortionate  demands  of  the 
padres,  marriage  has  been  widely  superseded  by  concubinage. 
♦=.  The  name  of  Jesus  has  become  identified  with  Jesuitry,  and  the 
^^  gospel  has  been  gall.  The  moral  reaction  of  all  this  has  been 
terrible,  indeed,  upon  the  master  race  ;  but  while  the  Spaniard 
has  relapsed  into  universal  indifference — practical  atheism — the 
Indian's  soul  has  fed  on  grudges.  Resentment  has  not  been  less 
deep  because  impotent.  The  prejudices  of  power,  crushing  its 
victims  under  a  rigid  caste  spirit,  have  but  compacted  their 
heredity  of  estrangement.  Such  work  does  Rome  when  unmo- 
lested!    She  transmuted  much,  but  regenerated  nothing. 

The  "  hacienda  "  s  ystem  of  peonage  has  been  another  factor 
of  tyranny  in  the  hands  of  the  usurpers  of  this  land.  It  is 
feudality  with  none  of  its  merits.  The  proprietors  of  vast  sec- 
tions rule  their  helpless  tenants  under  a  remorseless  despotism — 
ejecting  upon  caprice,  oppressing  everywhere.  The  laborer  is 
practically  a  slave  without  recourse — and  worse  than  a  slave  ; 
for  mere  base  interest  leads  slavers  to  care  somew^hat  for  their 
chattels.      This   blighting   system  is  chiefly  responsible  for  the 


142  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

shifts  of  desperate  and  famined  wretches,  for  brigandage,  outrage, 
and  wide  contempt  for  a  rule  that  has  no  mercy,  and  a  law  that 
is  Avithout  justice.  Under  such  cumulative  and  traditional  wrongs, 
the  common  people  at  large,  and  of  all  shades  of  race,  are  bitterly 
poor  and  universally  demoralized.  No  wonder  that  Mexico, 
with  a  society  so  constituted — the  few  pampered  and  debilitated, 
the  many  impoverished — can  show  so  little  in  manufacture  and 
commerce,  and  literature,  and  the  arts.  Her  imports  (though, 
to  be  sure,  under  a  tariff  almost  restrictive)  are  only  about 
thirty  millions  annually,  as  (for  comparative  instance)  against 
an  average  of  six  hundred  millions  in  the  United  States.  All 
this,  Saxon  justice  and  a  Christian  civilization  must  change — 
invigorating,  encouraging,  uplifting.  Mexico  must  be  *'  born 
again,"  and  nursed  at  the  breast  of  freedom. 

While,  w^ith  ourselves,  sturdy  Englishmen  and  keen  French- 
men and  notably  thrifty  Germans,  are  turning  toward  these 
boundless  and  undevelofied  resources,  and  bringing  with  them  a 
leaven  of  new  commercial  vigor,  the  people  must  be  changed  at 
deeper  springs.  Already  the  shafts  of  dawn  are  piercing  the 
superstitions  of  the  past,  and  the  sword  of  the  Word  is  spilling 
the  soul  of  tyranny.  The  gospel,  ardent,  bold,  aggressive,  the 
only  true  and  abiding  philanthropy,  must  unhinge  the  gates  of 
hell  and  bear  them  away  to  the  very  crest  of  Orizaba.  For 
"everything  shall  live  whithersoever  the  rivers  shall  come!  " 

Spite  of  all  perversions  and  repressions  the  human  conscience 
is  ever  the  prepared  soil  of  the  gospel  seed  ;  and  the  Indian  com- 
munities of  Mexico  show  already  not  only  a  surprising  teach- 
ableness, but  a  profound  zeal  to  hear  the  Word  of  life,  eagerly 
receiving  the  preached  and  printed  message,  often  at  great  self- 
sacrifice. 

THE  POLITICAL  HISTORY. 

The  Spaniard,  Hernando  Cortez,  conquered  Mexico  1519-21 
For  300  years  viceroys  ruled — not  for  Mexico,  but  for  Spain. 
Cruel  governors  vied  in  extortion  with  greedy  bishops.  The 
Popish  Church  gradually  impoverished  the  land  with  mortgages 
that  covered  fully  a  third  of  all  the  real  property.  The  vicarage 
of  cupidity  and  lust  ate  as  a  cancer.  The  greedy  tyranny 
crushed  all  the  germs  alike  of  religious  and  civil  liberty.  The 
truth  that  makes  free,  the  Magna  Charta  of  all  manhood,  the 
high  code  of  personal  obedience  and  duty,  was  a  thing  sealed 
and  lost.  But  this  rule  of  baptized  robbers  could  not  last  for- 
ever, nor  bar  out  with  the  abuses  of  the  dark  ages  the  "  Light 
of  the  world." 

When  Napoleon  broke  the  sceptre  of  Castile,  in  1808,  Mexico 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   MKXICO.  143 

began  to  breathe — yet  stertorously,  as  one  rescued  from  drowning. 
Miguel  Hidalgo,  albeit  'a  priest,  a  noble  patriot,  struck  the  first 
real  blow  for  liberty  in  1810.  He  struck  stoutly,  but  was  over- 
come, tried,  and  shot.  What  of  that !  The  undying  fire  was 
lighted  at  last.  The  seed,  wet  with  such  blood,  sprang  up  every- 
where. In  the  years  from  1821  to  1828  the  whole  chain  of  her 
American  dependencies  flung  off  the  yoke  of  Spain.  Mexico, 
under  Iturbide,  declared  herself  free  in  1821,  and  began  the 
republic  in  1824.  Medisevalism  was  not,  however,  to  be 
uprooted  in  a  day.  "  Since  the  first  declaration  of  independence 
there  have  been  at  least  sixty  revolutions.  These  have  been 
attributed  to  the  ambition  of  military  leaders,  to  restlessness 
among  the  people,  to  a  love  of  plunder,  and  to  a  lack  of  appre- 
ciation of  the  majesty  of  law  and  good  order  ;  but  the  truth  is, 
says  one  who  knows  the  Mexican  well,  and  who  has  lived  a  long 
time  in  the  country,  '  These  frequent  wars  are  but  outbreaks  of 
unceasing  struggle  between  sacerdotalism  and  the  desire  for 
liberal  institutions.'  With  some  of  these  insurrections  the  priests 
have  had  much  to  do,  as  by  them  they  hoped  to  regain  their  lost  power 
and  influence,  and  enjoy  the  property  which  has  been  wrested 
from  them.  Other  revolutions  have  been  occasioned  by  disap- 
pointed political  or  military  leaders,  who  have  been  willing  to 
sacrifice  the  good  of  others  to  their  own  personal  ambition ;  but 
the  real  cause  is  the  lack  of  true  religious  principle,  in  rulers  and 
people,  which  principle  gives  fixedness  to  government  and  law." 

Not  all  at  once  can  a  people,  long  brutalized,  attain  self- 
government  in  liberty  under  the  law.  The  bloody  oscillations  of 
this  history,  like  that  of  France,  lay  part  of  their  horrors  at  the 
guilty  door  of  those  who  had  so  wrought  evil. 

The  Jesuit  mildew  still  gathered  foul  and  thick  upon  the 
efforts  toward  constitutionalism.  "  In  the  Spanish  States  it  has 
taken  half  a  century  to  learn  that  republicanism  and  Romanism 
are  from  their  very  nature  in  universal  and  eternal  conflict; 
that  the  one  encourages  the  enlightenment  and  free  thought  of 
the  people,  and  cannot  exist  otherwise ;  while  the  other  must  live 
by  authority  and  repression." 

The  story  of  Santa  Anna ;  his  coujd  (V  efat ;  the  revolt  of  Texas  ; 
the  Mexico-American  war;  the  saving  to  freedom  our  present 
southwest  out  of  the  bony  clutch  of  '*  Giant  Pope ; "  the  ulti- 
mate comprehension  of  California ; — all  these  are  threads  inter- 
woven with  the  providence  of  God  toward  ourselves, — a  chapter 
written  in  His  undeniable  hand.  Our  thoughts  were  not  without 
evil,  but  they  were  not  God's  thoughts.  He  "  meant  it  for  good, 
to  bring  it  to  pass  to  save  much  people." 

If  it  was  not  altogether  without  guilty  greed  and  an  unnamed 


144  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

purpose,  that  the  bayonets  of  the  United  States  passed  over  the 
borders  to  the  bloody  work  of  Buena  Vista  and  Monterey  ;  never- 
theless there  went  in  many  an  American  knapsack  a  book,  the 
leaves  of  which  are  for  the  healing  of  the  nations !  In  the  awful 
furrows  of  war  was  sowed,  here  and  there,  the  Word  of  life ; 
the  Word  that  "brings  light;"  that  tells  of  peace  to  man  and 
glory  to  the  Highest,  and  declares  that  "  the  garments  of  the 
warrior  and  the  boots  of  battle  shall  be  fuel  of  fire!  " 

The  enslavement  of  Romanism  was  renounced  in  1857  under 
Juarez  ;  but  for  ten  years  yet  it  clung  to  the  throat  of  Mexico. 
Not  until  1867  was  the  liberal  republic  finally  triumphant  over 
the  priestly  reactionists. 

The  events  in  which  discord  yielded  to  the  more  stable  govern- 
ment of  the  present  are  the  things  of  but  yesterday.  Another 
Bonaparte  was  to  be  the  unintentional  minister  of  Him  who 
restrains  all  men  to  His  final  purpose,  and  turns  their  wrath  to  a 
doxology. 

The  appeal  of  Miramon  and  the  ecclesiastics  to  Louis  Napo- 
leon; the  French  usurpation  of  1862;  the  imposition  of  Maxi- 
milian as  emperor  (more  sinned  against  than  sinning,  and  worthy, 
alas !  of  a  better  end)  ;  the  stern  remonstrance  of  Seward  to 
the  French  empire,  when  our  hour  had  come  ;  the  withdrawal 
of  their  arms ;  the  desperate  appeal  and  piteous  madness  of  the 
beautiful  Carlotta, — all  these  are  written  in  the  memory  of  this 
generation. 

Let  us  listen  for  a  moment  to  Dr.  Ellinwood  :  **  The  republic, 
which  for  ten  years  had  existed  almost  in  the  person  of  a  single 
man — Benito  Juarez — had  returned  from  its  exile  at  El  Paso  to 
San  Luis  Potosi,  and  it  became  apparent  that  the  final  conflict 
would  centre  at  Queretaro,  half  way  between  the  latter  place 
and  the  capital. 

"Pardon  a  single  glance  at  this  remarkable  man  Juarez.  A 
pure-blooded  Indian,  born  in  the  mountains  of  Oaxaca,  he  had 
risen  to  power  by  his  acknowledged  genius.  When  Comonfort 
betrayed  the  republic  to  the  reactionists  in  1857,  Juarez  main- 
tained the  liberal  cause  till  the  next  election,  when  he  was  chosen 
president.  During  all  the  years  of  the  struggle  with  France  this 
man,  with  a  cabinet  composed  of  Lerdo,  Iglesias,  and  Mareshal, 
and  with  Senor  Romero  as  his  minister  at  Washington,  kept 
alive  the  cause  of  liberty  among  the  people.  Even  when  they 
were  driven  to  El  Paso,  on  the  northern  border,  they  still  held 
their  organization  as  president  and  cabinet  of  the  republic,  and 
sending  letters  through  the  United  States  to  friends  in  all  lands, 
they  assured  them  that  their  republican  cause  was  not  dead,  but 
would  certainly  triumph. 


THE  MISSIONS   IN   MEXICO.  145 

"  Their  sublime  faith  and  devotion  doubtless  had  great  influence 
in  shaping  our  policy  at  Washington  and  in  creating  a  reactionary 
sentiment  against  the  empire  even  in  Europe. 

*'  The  spring  of  1867  brought  the  beginning  of  the  end.  Maxi- 
milian's chief  forces,  with  himself  among  them,  were  at  Quere- 
taro  under  siege.  In  an  attempt  to  esca|>e  he  was  betrayed  by  one 
of  his  generals,  placed  under  arrest,  tried  by  a  military  tribunal, 
and,  with  Generals  Miramon  and  Mexia,  was  sentenced  to  be  shot. 

"In  the  trying  scenes  which  followed,  the  character  of  our 
typical  Indian  president  was  well  illustrated.  Efforts  were  made 
by  our  government  and  by  the  European  consuls  to  secure  a 
change  of  sentence ;  and  when  the  wife  of  a  prince  belonging  to 
Maximilian's  staft'  threw^  herself  at  the  president's  feet  and  clung 
to  his  knees  as  she  poured  out  her  entreaties,  he  wept  in  sympathy 
w^hile  he  declared  himself  powerless  as  a  mere  executive  under 
the  behests  of  the  law. 

"It  is  a  strange  spectacle,  a  European  princess  at  the  feet  of 
an  Indian  patriot  pleading  for  the  life  of  an  emperor,  and  both 
w^eeping  as  the  solemn  fiat  is  uttered.  And  this  is  the  man — this 
American  Indian — this  is  the  man  who  for  ten  years  of  hard 
struggle  had  carried  a  republic  in  his  head  and  heart,  and  who 
both  before  and  after  that  solemn  hour  did  more  than  any  other 
to  restore  order  to  his  distracted  country.  When  at  a  public 
reception,  a  captured  French  tri-color  was  spread  for  him  to 
walk  upon,  he  stepped  aside.  '  No,'  he  said,  *  the  French  are  not 
our  enemies,  it  is  only  their  emperor.  The  French  are  our 
friends,  and,  depend  upon  it,  that  flag  will  yet  wave  over  a 
republic'     A  prophecy  which  Juarez  lived  to  see  fulfilled." 

Juarez,  this  master  spirit,  died  in  1872,  and  was  succeeded  in 
the  presidency  by  Lerdo  de  Tejada. 

Mexico  is  a  republic  comprising  27  States,  besides  lower  Cali- 
fornia and  the  federal  district.  The  capital  has  a  population 
of  about  250,000.  Her  jiolitical  system  is  chiefly  borrow^ed  from 
our  own,  and  is  nearly  its  counterpart.  The  president  is  elected 
for  four  years.  The  senate  has  56  members  chosen  for  six  years  ; 
the  house  of  deputies  331  members  whose  term  is  two  years. 
The  chief  justice,  elected  for  six  years,  is  vice-president  ex-officio. 
Each  State  has  its  local  constitution,  with  elective  governor  and 
legislature.  The  army  comprises  45,323  men.  The  navy  is 
nominal,  having  only  six  insignificant  gunboats.  There  are 
about  7000  miles  of  telegraph,  as  compared  with  about  110,000 
in  the  United  States.  Mexico  contains  13  inhabitants  to  the 
square  mile,  against  20  in  the  United  States.  The  relative  areas 
of  the  two  countries  are  as  one  to  five.  ) 
10 


146  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

Since  1880,  foreign  capital,  assisted  by  subsidies  promised  by 
the  government,  has  built  over  3400  miles  of  railroad.  Of  the 
five  lines  which  are  to  enter  Mexico  from  the  north,  one,  the 
"  Mexican  Central,"  has  been  completed,  and  Mexico  City  is  now 
nearer  to  New  York  than  San  Francisco.  Several  lines  from  the 
Gulf  of  Mexico  to  the  Pacific  are  in  a  more  or  less  advanced 
state,  and  have  already  done  much  toward  developing  the 
country. 

The  new  moral  earnestness  in  Mexico  gives  strong  reason  to 
hope  that  stability  will  replace  the  old  chaos.  By  state  decree, 
on  the  25th  of  September,  1873,  the  Church  and  State  were  sep- 
arated and  congress  precluded  from  passing  any  laws  to  prohibit 
or  to  establish  any  religion  ;  marriage  was  made  a  civil  contract; 
slavery  was  abolished ;  the  aggrandizements  of  the  monastic 
orders  were  nationalized  in  behalf  of  public  education  ;  the  prop- 
erty of  religious  establishments  was  limited  by  law  as  to  its  ac- 
quisition and  its  amount.  Public  instruction  received  a  mighty 
impulse  and  is  still  rapidly  advancing. 

Primary  education  has  been  declared  compulsory,  but  the  law 
is  not  enforced.  Over  $3,000,000  of  the  public  revenue  are  spent 
yearly  on  education.  In  this  direction,  as  in  many  others,  the 
government  and  the  party  of  progress  have  advanced  far  beyond 
the  point  at  which  they  can  be  sustained  by  the  intelligence  and 
the  resources  of  the  nation  at  large.  A  reaction  is  manifest  in 
many  quarters.  The  severe  laws  passed  ten  years  ago  against  the 
Roman  Catholic  clergy  are  no  longer  rigidly  enforced,  and  in 
some  places  are  openly  violated.  The  people  are  becoming  very 
jealous  of  foreign  influence,  and  they  especially  dread  that  of  the 
United  States.  The  priests  do  all  in  their  power  to  foment  this 
feeling,  and  take  every  means  to  represent  our  missionaries  as 
political  agents  in  disguise,  whose  only  aim  is  to  prepare  the  way 
for  the  annexation  of  Mexico  to  the  United  States.  The  govern- 
ment is  hampered  by  its  financial  embarrassments,  and  hesitates 
to  offend  the  conservatives  and  the.  clerical  party,  whose  influence 
with  the  people  is  very  great. 

But  the  greatest  danger  is  that  in  the  flux  and  transition  caused 
by  the  profound  resentment  against  Romanism,  all  religion  is 
menaced  by  an  oscillation  toward  the  baldest  negativism.  Super- 
stition has  so  "  over-built"  the  foundations  as  to  be  apparently 
identical  with  them  ;  the  poisonous  ivy  has  loosened  the  walls  of 
the  Church.  What  is  really  Christian  has  been  so  misrepresented 
as  to  make  men  suspicious.  ^  So  does  hypocrisy  ever  disgust  from 
the  very  truth  it  caricatures.  So  did  France,  for  its  bitter  asso- 
ciations, attempt  to  wipe  out  all  vestige  of  Christianity.  So  did 
Japan,  early  in  the  seventeenth  century,  rise  to  extirpate  the  last 


THK   MISSIONS   IN   MKXICO.  147 

remnant  of  what,  as  Jesuits  had  taught  it,  was  not  strangely 
called  *' Jashiu  mon'^ — "the  corrupt  sect."  (See  The  Mikado's 
Empire,  chap,  xxv.) 

Secularism,  the  danger  of  this  age,  must  be  boldly  faced,  for  if 
the  tyranny  of  hierarchs  is  exchanged  only  for  the  self-rule  of 
infidelity,  the  last  state  of  Mexico  will  be  worse  than  the  first, 
and  anarchy  will  return.  Superstition  is  no  worse  enemy  to 
man  than  modern  agnosticism  and  materialism ;  both  can  per- 
secute or  seduce ;  and  so,  on  right  hand  and  left  hand  the  onset 
of  the  forces  of  evil  must  be  met.  The  Christian  panoply, 
sword,  helmet,  breastplate,  shield,  sandals,  must  be  furnished  the 
converted  people.  Peace  must  be  a  garden,  not  a  desert ;  and, 
soon  and  wide,  the  seeds  of  truth,  "  whose  life  is  in  themselves," 
must  be  sown  in  the  wake  of  God's  plowing.  We  must  conquer 
by  replacing.  With  tender,  eager,  sedulous  care,  while  we  de- 
nounce Rome's  sorcery,  we  must  lift  up  those  whom  her  bewitch- 
ments, in  their  flight,  have  left  upon  the  ground. 

This  rule  must  not  yield  to  unrule  or  self-rule,  but  to  the  sov- 
reignty  of  Christ.  Jehovah-nissi,  Jehovah-tsidkenu,  Jehovah-jirek, 
J ehovah-shalom — these  must  be  the  new  watchwords  of  Mexico's 
regeneration.  In  the  words  of  one  of  her  recent  martyrs — "  Let 
Jesus  reign  ! " 

The  nascent  Church  must  be  established  in  such  truth  as 
that  of  1  Peter  iii.  13-18.  Thus  is  set  open  a  great,  effectual 
door,  and  (as  always)  there  are  many  adversaries.  Commun- 
ism is  afloat,  insidious — deadly.  Spiritualism  is  doing  its  sub- 
terranean work.  Mormonism  is  even  now  crawling  thitherward 
to  weave  its  caterpillar  nests.  The  advance  must  be  toilsome,  and 
according  to  our  faithfulness,  oh,  fellow  Christians!  One  Carmel 
is  not  all ;  Jezebel  is  still  alive ;  and  unless  we  take  lessons  from 
the  God  of  Elijah,  our  sudden  gain  will  have  bitter  reaction. 
Not  in  straight  lines,  but  in  spirals,  returning  continually  upon 
themselves  while  really  moving  on  and  upward,  does  the  king- 
dom come.  The  new  impetus  is  not  yet  victory,  but  only  oppor- 
tunity. The  acceptable  time  demands  also  an  accepting  Church. 
The  eloquent  occasion  speaks  in  vain  if  it  speaks  to  dulled  ears. 

Our  ranks  are  armed  and  furnished,  and  down  the  line  thun- 
ders the  Leader's  word — "  charge  I "  but  unless  we  obey  orders 
we  are  undone  and  defeated,  and  other  forces  must  carry  the 
heights !  Brave  men  for  brave  occasions  :  a  narcotized  and  stupid 
army,  even  though  the  cross  be  its  banner,  shall  be  smitten  with 
blindness,  apoplexy,  and  many  sorrows !  "  Speak  unto  the 
children  of  Israel  that  they  go  forward."  **  There  remaineth  yet 
very  much  land  to  be  jjossessed." 


148  HISTORICAI,  SKETCH   OF 


EVANGELICAL   PROGRESS. 

It  remains  to  summarize  the  work  already  undertaken  toward 
offering  to  Mexico  that  mercy  of  God  in  Christ  which  is  for  all 
people. 

(a)  Since  John  Calvin  sent  his  mission  to  the  Brazils,  since 
Coligny  fostered  the  Huguenot  colonization  in  Florida,  the  Pres- 
byterian branch  of  the  Church  of  Christ  has  been  in  the  van  of 
mission  enterprise,  with  means  and  men. 

The  Bible,  as  we  have  seen,  found  its  way  into  Mexico  with 
our  armies  in  1847,  and  the  seed  sown  even  upon  the  floods  of 
strife  has  been  found  now  after  these  many  years. 

Be  it  remembered  that  the  first  actual  work  was  done  by  that 
apostolic  woman,  Miss  Melinda  Rankin.  Her  simple  story, 
Iwenty  Years  in  Mexico,  is  a  prominent  chapter  in  that  Provi- 
dence which  so  wonderfully  chooses  the  weak  things  (as  this 
world  reckons)  to  confound  the  things  that  are  mighty.  This 
single-handed  heroine,  strong  in  faith,  was  the  pioneer  of  Pro- 
testant mission  work  in  Mexico.  Her  story  should  be  carefully 
read.^  Miss  Rankin's  first  approaches  were  made  in  1^54,  in 
the  border  town  of  Brownsville,  Texas.  There  she  started  a 
seminary  which  was  maintained  until  the  era  of  our  civil  war. 
The  revolution  of  1857,  proclaiming  religious  liberty,  opened 
Mexico  to  Protestant  laborers.  In  1860,  Mr,  Thompson,  the 
first  agent  of  the  American  Bible  Society,  began  work  at  Mata- 
moras.  Thither  Miss  Rankin  crossed  in  1864,  and  in  1865,  by 
her  own  plea  and  presence,  raised,  in  the  United  States,  $1500 
to  forward  her  work  through  native  colporteurs,  whom  she  her- 
self trained  and  sent  out. 

Her  work  at  Monterey  began  in  1866,  and  was  the  means  of 
directing  the  Rev.  H.  C.  Riley  (of  whom  presently)  toward  this 
field  in  1869,  and  of  hastening  the  efforts  of  our  own  Church. 
In  1872  the  General  Assembly  took  action,  and  on  September 
23d  of  that  year  our  first  band  sailed  from  New  York — the 
Rev.  Messrs.  Pitkin,  Thomson,  Phillips,  with  their  wives,  and 
Miss  Ellen  P.  Allen.  They  went  directly  to  the  capital.  There 
they  found  a  large  body  of  believers,  of  anti-prelatical  convic- 
tions, embracing  some  nine  congregations,  who  at  once  solicited 
their  guidance.  Organization  began.  Method  and  coherency 
were  established.  Regular  church  life  was  instituted,  with  ordi- 
nances administered  scripturally,  and  the  sacraments  restricted 
to  such  as  made  personal  confession  of  their  faith  in  Christ. 

*  The  writer  of  this  would  most  earnestly  urge  that  eviry  cliurch  shoiilJ  own  a  liviufi  and 
growing  collection  of  missionary  books,  accessible  to  the  congregation,  the  sure  seid  of  an 
increasing  intelligence  and  zeal  iu  the  fast-reTiving  devotion  to  the  missionary  command- 
ments of  our  Lord. 


THE^   MISSIONS   IN   ME)XICO>  149 

The  education  of  a  native  ministry  was  at  once  undertaken. 
A  popular  hynni-book  was  pre})ared,  which  has  since  been 
adopted  by  many  of  the  other  branches  of  the  church  in  Mexico. 
Schools  for  girls  and  young  men  were  organized.  ")  In  187o,  work 
was  begun  at  Zacatecas,  which  has  since  become  the  centre  ()f  in- 
fluence for  the  Northern,  as  the  capital  is  for  the  Southern  States. 
From  these  two  points,  advances  were  made  into  the  surrounding 
country,  as  Providence  opened  the  way.  Much  opposition  was 
encountered,  especially  among  the  ignorant  and  bigoted  popula- 
tion of  the  more  remote  districts.  A  violent  outbreak  took  place 
at  Acapulco,  in  1875,  which  resulted  in  the  death  of  several  per- 
sons, and  for  some  years  put  an  end  to  all  public  effort  in  the 
state  of  Guerrero.  After  a  time,  a  humble  Christian  woman, 
Mathilde  Rodriguez,  was  employed  to  distribute  Bibles  and  tracts 
in  that  region,  and  to  converse  with  the  people  in  their  homes. 
The  sacred  seed  was  not  scattered  in  vain.  In  1884,  Rev.  J. 
Milton  Greene,  accompanied  by  Rev.  Procopio  Diaz,  one  of  the 
sufferers  by  the  violence  of  the  mob  in  1875,  ventured  to  revisit 
Guerrero.  They  were  eagerly  received.  In  seven  weeks,  they 
held  thirty-two  services,  established  thirteen  congregations,  bap- 
tized two  hundred  and  eighty  persons,  and  formed  six  churches, 
regularly  organized  with  elders. 

In  1887  a  mob  attacked  the  Protestants  at  Ahuacuatitlan,  and 
three  were  murdered.  In  1890  a  worthy  elder  of  Tetela  fell  a 
victim  to  assassins.  But  in  spite  of  fanaticism  and  superstition, 
the  work  goes  on,  and  a  church  built  on  the  spot  where  the  three 
martyrs  yielded  up  their  lives,  commemorates  their  heroism. 

In  1877,  Mr.  Forcada,  of  our  mission,  entered  Zitacuaro,  in 
the  State  of  Michoacan.  He  was  greatly  surprised  to  find  the 
way  all  prepared  for  the  preaching  of  the  Gospel.  Six  years 
before,  a  Mexican  had  opened  a  book-store  there,  and  had  taken 
with  him  four  hundred  Bibles  and  a  large  box  of  tracts.  All 
these  had  been  sold  or  given  away,  and  for  six  years  had  been 
doing  their  silent  work.  Today  we  have,  within  a  radius  of 
thirty-five  miles,  sixteen  congregations,  and  the  field  is  one  of 
such  fruitfulness  and  promise  that  it  rivals  the  capital  in  import- 
ance. 

The  same  blessed  influence  has  been  at  work  at  Tabasco,  in  the 
extreme  southeast.  A  large  number  of  Bibles  were  scattered  in 
that  region  by  colporteurs  of  the  American  Bible  Society.  In 
1883  Mr.  Olivera,  a  young  graduate  of  our  Theological  Seminary 
in  Mexico  City,  volunteered  to  serve  in  Tabasco.  He  was  gladly 
received  j  two  churches  were  at  once  organized,  and  soon  built 
for  themselves  commodious  houses  of  worship,  free  from  debt. 

We  now  have  seven  churches  in  the  State,  with  as  many  min- 


150  HISTORICAL   SKETCH   OF 

isters,  and  four  flourishing  schools.  Many  important  towns  are  invit- 
ing us  to  enter,  and  six  Tabasquenos  are  studying  for  the  ministry. 

The  work  in  Northern  Mexico  began  at  Zacateeas  in  1873. 
The  beautiful  church  here  is  second  only  to  the  Roman  Catholic 
cathedral,  and  there  are  seventeen  out-stations.  This  church  has 
been  greatly  blessed  in  the  presence  and  labors  of  Dr.  G.  M.  Prevost 
and  his  family,  who,  though  not  connected  with  the  mission,  have 
for  years  rendered  it  invaluable  service. 

The  other  stations  in  Northern  Mexico  are  San  Luis  Potosi, 
with  six  churches ;  San  Miguel  del  Mezquital  and  Saltillo,  with 
ten  out-stations. 

The  first  Presbytery  was  organized  at  Zacateeas  in  May,  1888, 
when  ten  native  preachers  were  ordained.  The  northern  and 
southern  missions  w'ere  at  first  conducted  separately,  but  after  the 
railroad  was  completed  from  El  Paso  to  Mexico  City,  in  1884,  it 
was  found  practicable  to  unite  them.  The  missionaries  have 
steadily  endeavored  to  develop  the  native  talent  both  for  preach- 
ing and  government,  so  that  as  soon  as  possible  the  work  may  be 
left  entirely  to  the  IMexican  ministry. 

The  Theological  Seminary,  begun  at  Mexico  City,  was  after- 
wards removed  to  San  Luis  Potosi,  and  again  in  1888  to  Tlal- 
pam.  There  are  no^v  in  training  fifteen  young  men,  w^ho  give 
promise  of  spirituality  and  efliciency. 

A  girls'  boarding-school  was  begun  in  Mexico  City  in  1882. 
This  has  always  been  well  filled  and  has  a  high  reputation  in  the 
community.  All  the  pupils  are  trained  in  household  duties,  and 
no  servants  are  employed  in  the  building.  The  building  was 
enlarged  in  1888  and  its  capacity  nearly  doubled.  Another 
boarding-school  for  girls  was  established  at  Monterey,  and  removed 
in  1889  to  Saltillo.  The  climate  there  is  more  healthful,  and  an 
excellent  property  was  secured  on  favorable  terms.  This  school 
will  accommodate  forty-five  pupils. 

The  mission  press  is  a  potent  aid  in  educating  the  people.  In 
1890  over  13,000,000  pages  were  issued,  including  tracts,  books, 
hymns,  and  Sunday-school  lessons.  A  religious  paper,  El  Faro, 
(The  Lighthouse)  is  published  bi-weekly,  and  has  proved  itself  a 
power  for  good. 

We  have  now  in  Mexico  seven  American  missionaries  and  four 
unmarried  ladies ;  one  hundred  and  three  Mexican  helpers,  includ- 
ing twenty-five  ordained  ministers  and  twenty-five  licentiates ; 
ninety  churches,  with  5,165  communicants,  and  1,795  children  in 
the  Sunday-schools;  forty  day-schools  with  1,'270  pupils,  and 
seventeen  church  buildings. 

The  roots  are  striking  down  and  out.  Churches,  even  in  deep 
poverty,  are  struggling  toward  self-help,  and  are  mutually  aiding 


THE)  MISSIONS   IN   MKXICO.  151 

one  another.  Modest  houses  of  worship  are  being  built.  Bible 
associations  for  general  study  multiply  apace.  The  law  and 
order  of  our  polity  (so  closely  knit  to  the  genius  of  representative 
government,  being,  indeed,  the  mother  of  it)  is  gradually  pro- 
ducing in  the  natives  an  appreciation  of  deliberative  counsel. 
These  children  of  a  day  are  yet  babes.  By  temper  and  habit  the 
people  are  migratory  and  uncertain.  The  climate  tends  toward 
an  idle  temper.  Even  in  religion  they  demand  siestas.  Faith 
without  works  and  enthusiasm  without  consistency  are  the  tend- 
encies of  this  volatile  and  impulsive  race. 

But  what  else  could  we  look  for  ?  Must  not  any  mighty  work 
come  by  process?  What  odds  are  against  brave  fidelity  every- 
where I  There  are  bright  lights  of  exception  on  every  hand. 
Stability  is  increasing.  Eagerness  is  settling  into  bone  and  sinew 
of  character.  "  All  things  are  possible  with  God."  Family 
prayer  is  becoming  the  nursery  (in  that  oldest  church  of  God, 
the  home)  of  a  better  generation.  Isolated  companies  of  believers 
are  being  established  in  zeal  and  knowledge,  and  making  read}'^  to 
exchange  milk  for  meat.  Busy  in  wide  preaching  tours  upon 
donkey-back, — giving  constant  personal  instruction  by  way- 
side and  threshold, — talking  far  into  the  night  to  ready  groups, — 
our  missionaries  are  sowing  the  seed  broadcast  by  all  waters, 
"sowing  for  time  and  eternity ;"  but  praying  fervently  for  "more 
laborers." 

"  How  great  their  work,  how  vast  their  charge  ! 
Do  Thou  their  anxious  souls  enlarge; 
To  th?m  Thj'  sacred  truth  reveal, 
Suppress  their  fear,  intlame  their  zeal." 

(6)  The  Rev.  Henry  C.  Riley,  a  man  skilled  in  Spanish,  and 
then  the  minister  to  a  Spanish  congregation  in  New  York,  was 
sent  out  by  the  American  and  Foreign  Christian  Union,  in  1869. 
He  found  a  band  of  men  and  women  fully  alienated  from  Rome, 
yet  of  strong  Episcopalian  proclivities.  They  were  at  that  time  as 
s^heep  having  no  shepherd  ;,  the  remnant  of  an  important  com- 
pany that  had  been  gathered  in  the  capital  in  1865,  and  minis- 
tered to  by  Francisco  Aguilas,  a  devout  and  biblical  Christian, 
formerly  a  Roman  ecclesiastic.  Though  he  died  after  three  years 
of  intense  labor,  he  had  begun  what  craft  and  envy  could  not 
undo.  This  group  warmly  welcomed  Mr.  Riley,  and  he,  with  all 
he  had,  threw  himself  into  their  cause. 

A  gifted  Dominican  friar,  Manuel  Aguas,  who  had  been  se- 
lected as  a  champion  against  Mr.  Riley,  was  led,  by  studying  the 
subject,  to  adopt  the  Protestant  faith.  Like  a  new  Saul,  he 
began  to  preach  boldly  and  powerfully  the  faith  he  once  would 
destroy.  Much  excitement  was  aroused,  and  over  forty  Protest- 
ants were  killed  in  the  consequent  disturbances.     The  work  was 


152  HISTORIC AI,  SKKTCH   OF 

adopted  by  the  Protestant  Episcopal  Church  in  the  United  States, 
and  with  their  assistance  a  church  was  oro-anized  under  the  name 
of  "The  Church  of  Jesus,"  and  Mr.  Kiley  was  made  the  bishop. 
The  government  granted  them,  at  a  nominal  price,  three  of  the 
cathedrals  confiscated  in  18(30  from  the  Roman  Catholics. 
Bishop  Riley  resigned  his  office  in  1883.  The  missionaries  of  the 
Episcopal  Church  are  now  working  in  four  States,  and  report 
about  700  communicants. 

(c)  The  Methodist  Episcopal  Cluirch  has  made  rapid  progress 
since  its  entrance  in  1873.  The  Northern  branch  of  this  church 
has  a  well  distributed  and  well -organized  force,  concentrated  for 
the  most  part  in  the  large  towns  along  the  railway  lines.  They 
report  9  ordained  missionaries  and  12  M  xican  ministers,  with 
89  other  teachers  and  helpers.  Their  communicants  number 
2104,  and  IG  young  men  are  in  training  for  the  ministry.  The 
Methodist  Episcopal  Church,  South,  is  working  in  17  States  with 
12  missionaries,  27  Mexican  ministers  and  34*S9  members. 

(fi)  The  i^merican  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  sent  a  mission- 
ary, Mr.  Stevens,  to  Almalulco,  in  1873.  He  was  at  first  w^ell 
received,  but  in  March,  1874,  a  mob  broke  into  his  house  and 
killed  him  and  one  of  his  converts,  with  shocking  mutilation. 
This  Board  has  now  6  missionaries  and  33  other  helpers,  working 
in  the  States  of  Chihuahua,  Siinora  and  Jalis-co. 

(e)  The  mission  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  South,  is  on  both 
sides  of  the  Rio  Grande,  occupying  Brownsville,  in  Texas,  and 
the  States  of  Tamaulipas  and  Nuevo  Leon,  in  Mexico.  They 
report  8  ministers  and  35  congregations. 

(/)  Matamoras  is  the  centre  of  a  quiet  and  efficient  work  un- 
der the  Society  of  Friends.  Their  efibrts  are  largely  directed  to 
establishing  schools  and  publishing  religious  and  educational 
books,  which  have  a  wide  circulation. 

(^g)  In  1870  the  American  Baptist  Home  Missionary  Society 
assumed  the  support  of  Rev.  T.  M.  Westrup,  who  had  previously 
been  employed  by  the  American  Bible  Society.  They  have  now 
10  native  and  foreign  preachers,  and  report  about  300  meinbers. 

Qi)  The  Southern  Baptist  Convention  occupied  Saltillo  in 
1880.  They  have  now  seven  missionaries,  and  are  working  in 
five  States. 

(i)  The  Associate  Reformed  Synod  (Pres.)  are  working  in  the 
States  of  Tamaulipas  and  Vera  Cruz.  They  report  11  congrega- 
tions, with  206  communicants. 

(j)  The  Cumberland  Presbyterians  began  work  in  188().  They 
have  stations  in  the  States  of  Aguas  Calientes  and  Guanajuato. 

There  are  now  only  three  States  of  Mexico  not  occupied  by  the 
representatives  of  some  Protestant  church.     A  cordial  spirit  of 


THK   MISSIONvS   IN   MKXICO.  153 

harmony  and  co-operation  prevails  among  the  various  missions. 
Since  1888  annual  conferences  have  been  held,  in  which  all  de- 
nominations are  represented.  It  is  hoped  to  economize  labor  and 
expense  by  conducting  in  common  the  lines  of  work  which  can 
be  made  available  for  the  benefit  of  all.  A  union  hymn-book  is 
now  in  preparation,  and  representatives  of  the  missions  are  co-op- 
erating with  the  American  Bible  Society  to  revise  the  Spanish 
version  of  the  Scriptures. 

As  the  result  of  what  has  been  done  in  Mexico  during  the  past 
18  years,  there  are  now  at  least  15,000  Protestant  communicants 
in  organized  churches ;  and  this  can  only  be  a  partial  measure  of 
the  influences  that  have  been  set  afoot.  That  such  work  could 
be  done  at  all  is  much,  and  that  it  could  be  done  with  a  force 
relatively  so  inadequate,  is  much  more ;  and  both  thoughts  plead 
powerfully  with  God's  Church  to  meet  more  than  half  way  this 
nation  that  is  to-day  stretching  out  her  hands. 

Now  is  the  time — the  time  to  pour  in  forces  for  a  new  Mexican 
war,  but  not  now  against  Mexico,  but  for  her ;  not  with  carnal 
weapons,  but  with  those  which  are  "  mighty  through  God."  Now 
is  the  hour  for  us  to  tell  our  neighbors  the  secret  of  the  great 
things  God  has  done  for  us,  that,  desiring  to  copy  our  prosperity, 
they  may  appreciate  its  foundation  in  the  wealth  of  Him  in 
whom,  richer  than  all  silver  and  gold  of  Mexico's  mines,  are 
"  hid  all  the  treasures  of  the  knowledge  and  wisdom  of  God." 
The  guarantees  of  a  noble  future  to  Mexico  lie  only  in  the  sov- 
ereignty of  Christ.  Oh,  let  us  hear  the  call  and  heed  the  claims 
of  God  for  that  country,  and  in  live  earnestness  seize  the  hour ! 
Let  us  send  squadrons  where  hitherto  we  have  sent  scouts. 
*'  Who  w^ill  go  for  us  ? " 

Stations,  j 

SOUTHERN    MEXICO. 

Begun  in  1872  in  the  City  of  Mexico;  missionaries — Rev.  J.  Milton 
Greene,  D,D.,  and  Rev.  Hubert  W.  Brown  and  their  wives,  Miss  A.  M. 
Bartlett  and  Miss  Ella  De  Baun,  in  Mexico  City  ;  Rev.  Henry  C.  Thomson 
and  wife,  Tlalpara.  Native  ministers  :  Mexico  City,  Rev.  Arcadio  Morales, 
Rev.  Manuel  Zavaleta ;  Toluca,  Rev.  Luis  Arias;  Jalapa  (Tabasco),  Rev. 
Evarisio  Hurludo ;  Ozumba,  Rev.  Jose  F.  Navarez;  Zimapan,  Rev.  Miguel 
Arias;  .Jacala,  Rev.  Vicente  Gomez;  Huetamo,  Rev.  Enrique  Bianchi ;  Zita- 
cuaro,  Revs.  Daniel  Rodriguez  and  Felipe  Pastrana;  Tiixpun  (Mich.),  Revs. 
Maximiano  Palomino  and  Pedro  Ballastra ;  Jungapeo,  Rev.  Leopoldo  Diaz; 
Vera  Cruz,  Rev.  Hipolito  Quesada ;  Paraiso,  Rev.  Solomon  R.  Diaz ;  San 
Juan  Bautista,  Rev.  Procopio  C.  Diaz;  Comalcalco,  Rev.  Eligio  N.  Grana- 
dos  ;  Merida,  Rev.  Abraham  Franco  ;  Chilpancingo,  Rev.  Plutarco  Arellano  ; 
Tixtla,  Rev.  Prisciliano  Zavaleta;  Mohonera,  Rev.  Felix  Gomez ;  licentiates, 
6 ;  native  teachers  and  helpers,  34. 

NORTHERN    MEXICO. 

Zacatecas  :  occupied  1873  ;  laborers— Rev.  and  Mrs.  Thomas  F.  Wal- 

10* 


154 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 


lace,  Rev.  William  Wallace ;  Rev.  Jesus  Martinez,  Rev.  Brigidio  Sepulveda 
and  Rev.  Luis  Amay)  ;  licentiates,  9  ;  native  helpers,  4. 

San  Luis  Potosi  :  occupied  1873  ;  laborers — Rev.  and  Mrs.  M.  E.  Beall ; 
Rev.  Hesiqitio  Forcada  ;  licentiates,  3  ;  teachers,  6. 

Saltillo  :  occupied  1884  ;  laborers — Rev.  and  ^Irs,  Isaac  Boyce,  Miss 
Jennie  Wheeler  and  Miss  Mabel  Elliott;  licentiates,  7  ;  teachers,  8. 

San  Miguel,  del  Mezquital  :  occupied  1876  ;  laborers — Rev.  David 
J.  Stewart  and  wife  ;  1  teacher. 


Missionaries  in  Mexico,  1872-1891. 

*  Died.     Figures,  Term  of  Service  in  the  Field. 
1872-1876  I  Irwin,  Mrs., 


Allen.  Miss  E.  P., 

Bartlett,  Miss  Annetta,  1886- 

Beall,  Rev.  M.  E.,  1883- 

*Beall,  Mrs.,  1883-1885 

Beall,  Mrs.,  1887- 

Boyce,  Rev.  Isaac,  1884- 

Bovce,  Mrs.,  1884- 

Brown,  Rev.  Hubert  W.,  1885- 
Brown,  Mrs.  (Miss  M.  W. 

Jacobs,  1883),  1886- 

Burdick,  Miss  V).  G.,  1883-1884 

Cocliran,  Miss  A.  D.,  1879-1882 

Cochran,  Miss  M.  E.,  1879- 

Coopwood,  Mrs.  E.,  1884-1885 

De  Baiin,  Miss  Ella,  1889- 

De  Jesi,  L.  M..  1882-1884 

Disoswav,  Miss  V.  A.,  1886-1888 

Elliott,  Miss  M.,  1887- 

Forbes,  Miss  M.  G.,  1877-1880 

Greene,  Rev.  J.  M.,  1881- 

Greene,  Mrs.,  1881- 

Haymaker,  Rev.  E.  M.,  1884-1887 

Haymaker,  Mrs.,  1884-1887 
Hennequin,  Miss  L.  H.  H.,  1877-1881 

Hutchinson,  Rev.  M.  N.  1872-1880 

Hutchinson,  Mrs.,  1872-1880 

*Irwin,  Rev.  R.  D..  1887. 


Keil,  Rev.  A.  P., 
Keil,  Mrs., 
Latimer,  Miss  L.  M., 
*Leason,  Miss  M.  E., 
McFarren,  Miss  Kate, 
McKnight,  Miss  M.  H., 
Ogden,  Rev.  Rollo, 
Ogden,  Mrs., 
Phillips,  Rev.  M., 
Phillips,  Mrs., 
Pitkin,  Rev.  P.  H., 
Polhemus,  Rev.  I.  H., 
Polhemus,  Mrs^., 
Prevost,  Miss  A.  M., 
Shaw,  Rev.  Harvey, 
Shaw,  Mrs., 
Snow,  Miss  F.  C, 
Stewart,  Rev.  V>.  ,J., 
Stewart,  Mrs., 
Thomson,  Rev.  H.  C, 
Thomson,  Mrs., 
Wallace,  Rev.  T.  F., 
Wallace,  Mrs., 
Ward,  Miss  Fannie, 
Wheeler,  Miss  Sennie, 
Wilson,  Rev.  S.  T., 


1887. 
1879- 
1879- 
•1881- 
1876- 
1883- 
1886. 
1882- 
1882- 
1872- 
1872- 
1872- 
1879- 
1879- 
1884- 
1882- 
1882- 
1881- 
1875- 
1881- 
1872- 
1872- 
1878- 
1878- 
1885- 
1889- 
1882 


1883 
■1883 
1883 
1877 
1885 

1883 
1883 
1881 
•1881 
■1873 
■1881 
1881 
■1886 
■1883 
1883 
■1886 


:-1884 


Books  of  Reference. 

About  Mexico,  Past  and  Present.     H.  M.  Johnson.     $1.50. 

Appleton's  Guide  to  Mexico.     1886.     $2.00. 

Aztec  Land.     M.  M.  Ballou.     $1.50. 

Conquest  of  Mexico.     W.  H.  Prescott. 

Face  to  Face  with  Mexicans.     F.  C.  Gooch. 

Mexican  Guide.     J.  A.  Janvier.     1888.     $2.00. 

Mexico.     A.  F.  Bandelier.     $5.00. 

Mexico  and  its  Religions.     R.  A.  Wilson.     $1.75. 

Old  Mexico  and  Her  Lost  Provinces.     W.  H.  Bisliop.     $2.00. 

Our  Next-door  Neighbor:  Mexico.     G.  Haven.     $3.50. 

Popular  History  of  Mexican  People.     H.  H.  Bancroft. 

Story  of  Mexico.     Susan  Hale.     $1.50. 

Through  the  Heart  of  Mexico.     J.  N.  McCarty. 

Travels  in  Mexico.     F.  A.  Ober.  •  $3.75. 

Twenty  Years  in  Mexico.     Melinda  Rankin.     $1.25. 


^oooooo 


GUATEMALA.  ® 

® 

5>ooooooooooooooooooooooooo^ 
BY 

Kev.  W.  BRENTON  GREENE,  Jr. 


I    »'^ 


MISSIONS  IN  GUATEMALA. 


Toward  the  close  of  the  year  1882  the  Kev.  and  Mrs.  John  C. 
Hill  proceeded,  under  appointment  of  the  Board,  to  organize  the 
hrst  Protestant  Mission  in  the  Kepublic  of  Guatemala. 

It  will  be  interesting  to  inquire  into  the  character  of  the 
country  and  the  people,  and  into  the  condition  and  prospects  of 
the  work,  begun  within  the  last  decade. 

I.  The  Country. — Guatemala  is  the  most  western  of  the 
states  of  Central  America.  Its  area  is  ii^,lll  square  miles,  about 
five  times  that  of  New  Jersey.  The  surface  of  the  country  is 
very  broken.  The  greater  part  is  elevated  five  thousand  feet 
above  sea  level.  On  the  Pacific  coast  there  is  a  strip  of  flat  land 
thirty  miles  wide.  To  this  succeed  the  lofty  coast  mountains, 
many  of  them  active  or  extinct  volcanoes,  with  their  noble  peaks 
Pacaya,  Agiia,  and  Fuega.  The  interior  is  a  succession  of  moun- 
tains and  valleys.  Rivers  and  streams  are  numerous ;  those  on  the 
western  side  are  the  shorter,  owing  to  the  abrupt  descent.  In 
the  rainy  season  they  are  dashing  torrents,  and  add  much  to  the 
diversity  of  the  landscape.  The  principal  metals  are  gold,  silver, 
copper  and  iron ;  and  these  are  abundant. 

The  climate  is  fine.  Because  of  the  elevation  of  the  country, 
tropical  diseases  are  almost  unknown.  Even  the  best  insurance 
companies  do  not  charge  any  extra  premiums  for  residence  there. 
The  coast,  though  not  so  salubrious  as  the  interior,  is  far  less  un- 
healthy than  is  commonly  supposed.  The  temperature  in  the 
capital  is  almost  the  same  throughout  the  year.  The  beginning 
of  January  is  like  a  warm  June  in  central  New  York.  There  is 
a  rainy  season  from  May  to  October.  The  fertility  of  the  soil  is 
such  that  in  many  localities  three  crops  of  corn  are  raised  an- 
nually, and  good  crops  of  grass  are  gathered  every  few  weeks. 
Farming  is  never  suspended.  Almost  anything  in  the  vegetable 
kingdom  will  thrive.  The  staple  is  coffee,  though  many  capitalists 
are  turning  their  attention  to  the  raising  of  rubber.  For  con- 
sumption in  the  country,  sugar,  good  rice,  fair  cotton,  wool,  and  a 
mild  kind  of  tobacco  are  produced. 

II.  The  People. — The  population  is  made  up  of  whites  (180,- 
000),  mostly  descended  from  the  early  Spanish  settlers ;  mestizoes 

159 


160  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

(300,000),  the  children  of  whites  and  Indians ;  negroes,  pure  and 
mixed  (8,000)  ;  and  pure-blooded  Indians  (720,000)  ;  total,  1,208,-. 
000.  The  Indians,  as  a  rule,  live  by  themselves,  and  are  much 
superior  to  those  of  our  country.  The  civil  authorities  immediately 
governing  them  are  commonly  chosen  from  their  own  race. 

History. — The  coast  of  this  region  was  discovered  by  Columbus 
in  1502 ;  the  country  was  made  a  Spanish  dependency  in  1524, 
and  was  erected  into  a  captain-generalcy  in  1527  by  Charles  V. 
In  1821  Guatemala  threw  off  the  yoke  of  Spain,  and  in  1823  be- 
came a  part  of  the  Central  American  federal  Republic.  In  1839 
the  territory  of  the  latter  Avas  diminished  by  the  secession  of  Hon- 
duras, and  in  1851  Guatemala  separated  from  the  confederation, 
as  an  independent  republic.  By  proclamation  of  President  Bar- 
rios, March  15th,  1873,  religious  liberty  was  guaranteed  to  all,  and 
during  his  administration  trade  and  general  prosperity  greatly  in- 
creased. In  1884  war  broke  out  between  Guatemala  and  San  Sal- 
vador, in  consequence  of  a  decree  from  President  Barrios  for  the 
union  of  all  the  Central  American  States.  At  the  outset  of  the 
conflict  the  President  was  killed.  He  has  been  succeeded  by 
President  Barillos,  who  has  pursued  the  same  enlightened  policy 
as  his  predecessor.  In  1890  war  was  again  declared  with  San 
Salvador,  but  after  a  few  months  of  active  hostilities,  peace  was 
proclaimed. 

Condition  of  the  People. — In  the  cities  they  enjoy  most  of  the  bless- 
ings of  civilization.  Into  the  capital  water  has  been  introduced. 
The  streets  are  Avide  and  paved  with  stone,  and  lighted  with  gaso- 
line lamps.  Good  order  is  maintained  by  a  fine  body  of  police. 
The  cleanliness  of  the  city,  the  peaceable  character  of  the  people, 
the  excellence  of  the  public  buildings,  which  are  broad  and  low, 
that  they  may  withstand  earthquakes,  are  all  sources  of  amaze- 
ment to  the  foreigner. 

Education,  though  improving,  is  most  imperfect.  In  the  capital 
only  one-fifth  of  the  people  can  read.  In  the  country  at  large  the 
proportion  is  as  low  as  one-tenth. 

Nor  can  a  more  favorable  report  be  made  as  to  morals. 
Drunkenness  is  fearfully  prevalent  among  the  lower  classes,  espe- 
cially among  the  Indians.  The  social  corruption  is  astounding. 
The  same  picture  is  presented  that  we  have  in  the  first  chajiter  of 
Romans. 

Reliyion. — Roman  Catholicism  is  and  has  been  the  one  religion. 
In  1883  it  was  estimated  that  in  the  capital  there  were  not  fifteen 
actual  communicants  of  Protestant  Churches.  As  in  Mexico,  how- 
ever, so  here,  Romanism  has  sunk  even  lower  than  the  people 
whom  it  has  degraded.  The  result  is  that  they  have  lost  confi- 
dence in  their  church.     Nothing  is  done  to  supply  the  spiritual 


THE   MISSIONS    IN    GUATEMALA.  161 

void,  and  it  is  assumed  that  a  purely  secidar  education  is  the  only 
need  of  the  country.  Hence,  the  educated  classes  are  drifting  into 
all  forms  of  infidelity,  while  the  condition  of  the  people  at  large, 
says  My.  Hill,  "  is  that  of  gross  ignorance  of  what  Christianity 
really  is."  In  the  words  of  an  intelligent  Romanist  from  Europe, 
"  they  are  not  Catholics,  but  heathen." 

III.  Mission  Work  in  Guatemala  has  thus  fiir  been  carried  on 
exclusively  by  the  Presbyterian  Board.  Early  in  LS82  their  atten- 
tion was  for  the  second  time  called  to  this  field.  Assurances  were 
given  of  the  sympathy  of  President  Barrios  Avith  Protestant  Mis- 
sions The  Jesuits  had  been  expelled,  and  religious  liberty  pre- 
vailed in  the  republic.  These  facts,  and  the  consideration  that 
in  the  whole  country  there  was  not  one  Protestant  service,  while 
in  the  capital  were  many  Europeans  and  Americans  who  might  be 
expected  soon  to  make  an  English  service  self-sustaining,  led  to  the 
occupation  of  the  field  by  the  Board. 

'Ihe  plan  adoi)ted  was  to  gather  an  English-speaking  congrega- 
tion and  organize  a  Protestant  Church.  Services  were  held  for 
a  time  in  private  residences,  with  an  increase  from  week  to  week 
until  about  forty  were  present.  It  was  not  long  before  a  house 
within  two  squares  of  the  centre  of  the  city  Avas  rented  from  the 
President  at  a  merely  nominal  sum,  and  a  committee  of  gentle- 
men were  soliciting  contributions  toward  furnishing  it.  By  April 
27th,  1883,  the  new  missionaries  were  fully  established,  and  were 
encouraged  especially  by  the  attendance  of  natives.  The  young 
men  seemed  to  be  particularly  attracted.  The  patronage  of 
leading  citizens,  both  English  and  native,  was  ofifered  if  schools 
should  be  opened.  A  Sunday-school  was  organized,  and  was  at- 
tended by  the  children  of  the  President  and  by  others  in  high  po- 
sitions. Toward  the  close  of  the  year  the  new  chapel  was  filled. 
Even  the  rain  could  not  keep  the  people  away.  In  the  main,  they 
were  intelligent  artisans,  and  were  as  w^ell-behaved  and  attentive 
as  could  be  desired.  Some  came,  notwithstanding  that  their  crafts 
were  thereby  endangered. 

In  January,  1884,  Miss  M.  L.  Hammond  and  Miss  Annie  E. 
Ottaway  arrived.  The  school  organized  by  them  on  January  28th, 
was  received  with  great  favor  by  the  people.  There  were  more 
applications  than  could  be  entertained,  and  the  desire  was  gener- 
ally expressed  that  boarders  as  well  as  day-scholars  should  be 
accommodated. 

Work  among  the  Spanish  was  taken  up  by  Mr.  Hill  in  connec- 
tion with  Senor  Don  Louis  Canal,  a  licentiate  preacher  from 
Mexico.  The  ministrations  of  the  latter  attracted  large  numbers. 
Between  four  and  five  thousand  persons  must  have  heard  him  at 
least  once  from  curiosity,  though  the  number  of  regular  attendants 


1 62  HISTORICAIv  SKKTCH   OF 

was  not  over  thirty.     Five  hopeful  converts  were  the  result  of 
these  services. 

During  the  year  1885  the  Spanish  services  were  maintained 
with  an  attendance  of  from  fifty  to  sixty,  mainly  from  the 
artisan  class.  The  English  service  was  also  continued,  with  con- 
gregations varying  from  thirty  to  forty.  Eighty-nine  persons 
were  enrolled  as  habitual  attendants,  but  thirty-six  left  the  city 
during  the  year  The  plan  of  weekly  ofterings  was  adopted  in 
both  congregations,  and  the  auKjunt  raised  for  self-sup|)ort  thereby 
doubled.  Moreover,  the  chapel  was  presented  with  an  elegant 
pulpit,  the  gift  and  work  of  the  carpenters  employed  by  the  Guate- 
mala Central  Railroad  Company.  A  few  German  friends  of  the 
Mission  oave  to  the  native  couiireo-ation  a  beautiful  communion  set. 

The  girls'  school,  under  the  name  of  "  El  Colegio  Ameri- 
cano," continued  to  receive  a  fair  degree  of  patronage,  notwith- 
standing that  during  the  first  year  it  had  been  nnich  embarrassed 
for  want  of  books,  and  that,  because  of  whooping-c(nigh,  its  ses- 
sions had  been  suspended  for  some  time. 

The  year  1886  was  marked  by  increased  opposition  on  the  part 
of  the  priests.  Parents  were  warned  against  sending  their  child- 
ren to  the  school.  This,  in  consequence,  suffered,  though  excel- 
lent work  Avas  done  in  it,  and  the  teachers,  by  their  blameless 
lives,  made  their  influence  felt  on  all  coming  in  contact  with  them. 
The  hostility  of  the  priests  wa.s  developed  by  a  series  of  discourse.^ 
preached  by  Mr.  Hill  on  the  abuses  of  the  Romish  Church  and 
subsequently  circulated  as  tracts.  Toward  the  close  of  the  year 
Mr.  Hill  resigned. 

Untoward  circumstances  then  seriously  retarded  the  growth  of 
the  mission.  Owing  to  the  withdrawal  of  Mr.  Hill,  the  only  or- 
dained missionary  in  the  field,  the  service  in  English  was  sus- 
pended ;  but  after  a  few  months  it  was  resumed  through  the 
kindness  of  Colonel  Hosmer,  the  American  Consul,  who  is  an 
authorized  reader  of  the  Church  of  England  liturgy.  The  work 
in  Spanish  was  also  hindered.  The  chapel  was  closed.  A  ser- 
vice in  the  vernacular  was,  however,  conducted  in  the  school- 
building  by  Professor  Wilson,  a  resident  of  the  city,  and  by  the 
ruling  elder  of  the  Spanish  church.  The  ladies  of  the  mission 
continued  the  Sabbath-school,  including  a  class  in  Spanish,  hold- 
ing the  sessions  in  their  own  ])arlor.  On  Se])tember  29  Rev.  E. 
M.  Haymaker,  who  had  been  transferred  by  the  Board  from  the 
Mexican  mission,  arrived.  A  master  of  the  Spanish  language,  he 
was  able  to  begin  work  at  once.  The  services  in  English  and 
Spanish  were  continued  as  before,  and  a  Friday  evening  })rayer- 
meeting  was  started  in  private  houses  with  encouraging  results. 
The  only  ])art  of  the  work  which    remained  undisturbed   during 


THK   MISSIONS   IN   GUATKMAI^A.  163 

the  year  was  the  scliool,  or  Colegio  Americano,  under  the  charge 
of  the  ladies  of  the  mission.  Notwithstanding  the  prejudice 
against  Protestant  schools,  twenty-seven  pupils  were  in  attendance. 

The  year  1888  was  marked  by  substantial  advance  in  the 
eijuipment  of  the  mission.  A  site  for  a  chapel  was  purchased, 
and  the  corner-stone  laid  on  Christmas  Day,  the  first  ceremony 
of  the  kind  ever  witnessed  in  Guatemala.  Tlie  services  in  Span- 
ish and  English  were  conducted  as  before,  but  with  more  encoui'- 
aging  results.  Itinerary  work  in  the  suburban  districts  was 
undertaken  by  Victor  Gonzalez,  Mr.  Haymaker's  assistant.  No- 
where did  he  experience  decided  opposition.  In  some  places  he 
was  favorably  received.  He  sold  and  distributed  large  num- 
bers of  tracts  and  Bibles,  expounded  the  Word  of  God  in  many 
t(jwns,  and  often  illustrated  its  pictorial  parts  by  a  magic  lantern. 
In  most  of  the  villages  he  found  the  poverty  so  great  that  no 
priest  would  stay,  and  for  this  reason  anything  religious  was  wel- 
comed. The  school  was  continued,  notwithstanding  the  absence 
of  Miss  Hammond  on  furlough.  There  was  development  in  the 
quality,  if  not  in  the  tjuantity  of  the  work.  To  the  great  regret 
of  all.  Miss  Ottaway  was  constrained  by  filial  duty  to  withdraw. 
Miss  Imogene  Stimers  was,  however,  sent  by  the  Board  to  fill  her 
place.  Steps  were  taken  toward  the  establishment  of  a  boarding- 
school,  and  one  pupil  was  received. 

In  1889,  the  force  was  increased  by  the  arrrival  of  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Iddings.  The  church-building  advanced  toward  comple- 
tion. The  attendance  at  the  Spanish  services  more  than 
doubled.  A  normal  Bible-class  was  started.  Systematic  visita- 
tion of  hotels,  hospitals,  etc.,  was  inaugurated.  The  church  or- 
ganizatiori,  which  had  been  allowed  to  lie  dormant  for  two  years, 
was  revived.  A  good  deal  of  attention  was  given  to  evangelistic 
work.  Trips  were  made  through  the  eastern  circuit  and  to 
Quezattenango,  the  second  city  of  the  Republic.  Many  villages 
were  visited  and  large  numbers  of  copies  of  the  Scriptures  were 
sold,  and  not  a  few  subscriptions  were  received  to  the  religious 
paper  of  the  mission.  Nevertheless,  considerable  opposition  was 
encountered.  The  membership  of  the  girls'  school  increased  to 
forty,  though  there  were  no  additions  to  the  boarding  department. 
A  kindergarten  was  instituted  by  Miss  Stimers  with  much  success. 
The  work  done,  however,  oiily  made  more  apparent  the  extent, 
the  need,  and  the  difficulty  of  the  field,  and  also  the  insufficiency 
of  means. 

It  had  been  hoped  that  the  school  would  be  able  to  maintain  itself 
in  a  rented  building  until  the  Board  was  in  position  to  secure  for 
it  a  permanent  home  adapted  to  the  wants  of  a  boarding-school. 
The  sale  of  the  building  occupied  from  the  beginning,  however, 


164  HISTORICAL    SKETCH    OF 

and  the  impossibility  of  securing  anotliei",  exce})t  at  an  enormous 
expense,  led  the  Board  in  its  financial  straits  to  suspend  the  school 
early  in  1^91,  until  the  way  should  be  open  for  resuming  it  under 
more  favorable  circumstances. 

IV.  Special  Hindrances. — 

Ignorance. — If  the  people  had  the  Bible,  very  few  of  them 
could  read  it. 

Immorality. — They  are  so  degraded  as  to  be  incapable  of  a})- 
|)reciating  even  the  moral  superiority  of  Protestant  Christianity. 

Siiper)<tition. — Image  worship  is  almost  universal.  Hideously 
carved  and  painted  images  abound.  The  dominion  of  the  priests 
is  general,  and  their  efforts  against  our  educational  woi'k  in  par- 
ticular, are  unceasing.  The  Indian  aborigines,  too,  who  have 
never  yielded  to  the  powder  of  Rome,  still  practice  their  old  rites 
and  incantations. 

InfideUty.  —The  more  intelligent,  disgusted  with  the  dissolute- 
ness of  the  i^riests,  have  come  to  believe  in  nothing. 

V.  Encouragements. — These  are  found  : 

1.  In  the  Spirit  of  Progress  now  universal  in  Guatemala.  It 
is  a  remarkable  circumstance  that  the  first  mission  to  this  country 
should  have  been  undertaken  just  when  it  was.  Every  interest 
has  recently  sprung  into  new  life.  A  new  i-eligion  is,  therefore,  in 
keeping  with  the  times  and  ought  to  receive  an  impetus  from 
them. 

2.  The  Press. — This  is  fearless  in  its  denunciation  and  exposure 
of  Romanism,  and  thus  cleai-s  the  ground  for  evangelical  truth. 

8.  The  Attitude  of  the  Government. — Absolute  religious  libertv 
is  enjoyed.  President  Barrios,  though  not  a  Christian,  gave  his 
influence  in  favor  of  Protestant  Missions.  His  successor  has 
done  the  same.  Some  warm  Romanists,  moreover,  are  like- 
minded,  feeling  that  our  missions  will  tend  to  purify  their  church. 
In  general  the  attitude  of  the  peo})le  is  favorable  to  ever}i:hing 
from  the  United  States. 

4.  In  the  present  condition  of  the  work  (1890).  Mr.  Haymaker 
summarizes  it  as  follows :  "  In  the  capital  there  is  an  English  con- 
gregation that  ranges  in  attendance  from  12  to  30;  a  Sunday- 
school  varying  from  15  to  40 ;  a  Si)anish  congregation  ranging 
from  20  to  65,  or  more,  in  attendance,  though  if  all  our  adherents 
should  attend  at  once  we  would  have  more  than  200.  In  Santa 
Rosita  a  congregation  of  80  or  more,  and  a  most  interesting  work 
going  on ;  material  for  a  congregation  as  soon  as  we  can  start  work 
in  San  Jose  de  al  (lolfo,  where  there  are  more  than  a  dozen  read- 
ers of  tlie  Bible  and  Mensajero  (mission  paper),  three  of  them 
former  attendants  of  our  congregation  in  the  capital.  A  regular 
tract  and  Bible  agent  in  Quezaltenango  and   anotlier   in  C(»l)an, 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   GUATEMALA.  165 

two  of  the  most  important  cities  of  the  Kepublic  outside  the  capi- 
tal. We  have  Bibles,  tracts  and  papers  distributed  all  over  the 
country,  and  they  are  being  read  and  are  doing  their  work.  At 
present  one  of  the  students  is  working  in  two  important  towns 
down  the  railroad,  trying  to  bring  together  some  scattered  friends 
of  our  cause  who  are  known  to  be  there,  and  form  a  nucleus  for 
more  definite  work,  and  there  is  reason  to  believe  that  he  will  have 
success." 

And  yet,  in  view  of  the  work  to  be  done,  this  is  merely  a  be- 
ginning. In  the  capital,  with  its  sixty  thousand  souls,  are  but 
seven  Christian  missionaries  and  teachers.  Within  a  radius  of 
seventy-five  miles  are  fifteen  towns,  ranging  in  population  from 
five  thousand  to  twenty-five  thousand,  and  as  accessible  to  the 
truth  as  is  Philadelphia,  and  yet  the  pure  Gospel  is  seldom  even 
named  in  (»ne  of  them.  In  a  country  like  ours,  in  which  there  is 
already  a  church  for  every  four  hundred  people,  are  there  not 
some  who  can  heed,  as  well  as  hear  the  call,  "  Come  over  into 
Guatemala  and  help  us." 


Station. 

Organized  in  1882 ;  station,  Guatemala  City,  about  sixty  miles  from  the 
seaport  of  San  Jose ;  laborers — Rev.  Messrs.  E.  M.  Haymaker  and  D.  Y. 
Iddings  and  their  wives ;  Miss  M.  L.  Hammond  and  Miss  Imogene  Stimers  ; 
two  native  helpers. 


MiSSIONAEIES   IN   GUATEMALA,    1882-1891. 
Figures,  Term  of  Service  in  the  Field. 


Hammond,  Miss  M.  L.,  1884- 
Haymaker,  Eev.  E.  M.,  1887- 
Haymaker,  Mrs.,  1887 


Iddings,  Rev.  D.  Y.,  1889- 

Iddings,  Mrs.,  1889- 

Ottaway,  Miss  Annie  E.,     1884-1889 


Hill,  Rev.  .John  C,  1882-1886    Stimers,  Miss  Imogene,       1888- 

Hill,  Mrs.  John  C,  1882-1886 


Books  of  Keference. 

Central  America.     H.  H.  Bancroft.     3  v.     $4.50  each. 

Guatemala.     W.  T.  Brigham.     $5.00. 

Here  and  There  in  Yucatan.     Alice  le  Plongeon.     $2.50. 

In  and  Out  of  Central  America.     Frank  Vincent.     $2.00. 

Incidents  of  Travel  in  Central  America.     J.  L.  Stephens.     2  v.     $6.00. 

States  of  Central  America.     E.  G.  Squier.     $4.00. 


0 


NORTH  AMERICAN  INDIANS.    () 


(D 

(D 

d) 

(D 

BY 

Rev.  J.  B.  GAERITT,  Ph.D. 


^^^- 


Dakota  Uissisn. 

1  — \'ankton 
2—  Pine  Ridge. 
3 — Flandreaii. 
4 — Lower  Erule. 
5 — Poplar  Creek. 
6-\Volf  r^iiit. 


1T:2  Fcrsd  Llission. 
7 — Lapvvai. 
Mt.  Idaho. 


■iC-Fiar 


^ 


Seneca  Mission. 
Alleghany.  ji. 

U.  Cattaraugus.  «m 


"^•^  UNITED  STATES 
AMERICA, 

Wr^^»-J^  DOMlNIONoF  CANADA.  &c. 

Scale  of  EngUsli  iUles 


<i:s^ 


y'lslan-Is 


MISSIONS  AMONG  THE  INDIANS. 


I. — Before  the  Formation  of  the  Presbyterian  Board 
OF  Foreign  Missions. 

The  Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United  States  very  early  in  its 
history  recognized  the  duty  of  offering  the  Gospel  to  the  Indians 
of  our  country.  The  first  formal  mission  instituted  by  it  (accord- 
ing to  Dr.  Ashbel  Green),  was  in  the  appointment  of  Rev.  Azariah 
Horton  to  labor  as  a  missionary  among  the  Indians  of  Long  Island. 
He  was  selected  by  a  commission  appointed  by  the  "  Society  in 
Scotland  for  propagating  Christian  knowledge,"  and  entered  up- 
on his  work  in  1741.  "  He  was  well  received  by  most  and  cor- 
dially welcomed  by  some  of  them."  In  a  short  time  Mr.  Horton 
baptized  thirty-five  adults  and  forty-four  children.  Some  of 
them,  however,  gave  way  to  temptation,  and  relapsed  into  their 
darling  vice  of  drunkenness. 

Rev.  David  Braiuerd  was  also  appointed  by  the  same  commis- 
sion, and  labored  one  year — 1748 — in  Connecticut,  afterwards 
in  New  Jersey  at  several  different  points,  also  visiting  the  Indians 
on  the  Susquehanna,  and  settling  at  last  in  Cranbury.  His  mis- 
sionary service  was  ended  by  his  death  in  1747.  He  was  succeeded 
by  his  brother,  Rev.  John  Brainerd. 

In  1751  the  Synod  of  New  York  '*  enjoined  all  its  members  to 
appoint  a  collection  in  their  several  congregations  once  a  year  ;  to 
be  applied  "  to  the  support  of  the  missionaries  employed.  Sev- 
eral rather  desultory  efforts  in  the  way  of  missionary  tours  by 
ministers  appointed  to  the  work,  were  made  during  the  next  ten 
years  among  the  Delawares  in  Ohio,  then  the  frontier.  For  the 
next  twenty  years  we  have  no  records  of  missionary  labors.  The 
Revolutionary  war,  and  the  excited  state  of  the  Indians,  every- 
where prevented  such  efforts. 

In  1801  and  1802  the  Synod  of  Virginia  sent  three  missionaries 
to  spend  two  or  three  months  each  among  the  "  Shawanese  and 
other  tribes  about  Detroit  and  Sandusky,"  and  also  "  a  young 
man  of  Christian  character  to  instruct  them  in  agriculture  and  to 
make  some  instruments  of  husbandry  for  them."  In  the  division 
8  169 


170  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF  THE   MISSIONS 

of  the  Synod  of  Virginia  this  mission  fell  to  the  care  of  the  Syn- 
od of  Pittsburgh,  which  organized  itself  as  a  Missionary  Society, 
by  which  the  mission  was  continued  and  enlarged.  A  missionary 
was  employed  in  1806  for  an  entire  year,  and  measures  were 
taken  to  render  the  mission  permanent.  The  General  Assembly 
gave  two  hundred  dollars  that  year  towards  the  support  of  the  mis- 
sion, which  sum  was  increased  to  four  hundred  dollars  in  1808,  and 
this  was  continued  for  several  years. 

The  dispersion  of  these  Indians  caused  the  removal  of  this  mis- 
sion to  Maumee  in  1^22,  in  1825  the  Synod  transferred  it  to 
the  X3nited  Foreign  Missionary  Society,  and  the  following  year  it 
passed  under  the  care  of  the  American  Board. 

In  1803  the  Synod  of  the  Carolinas  sent  a  missionary  among 
the  Catawba  Indians,  and  he  established  a  successful  school. 
About  the  same  time  Rev.  Gideon  Blackburn,  under  the  General 
Assembly's  Committee  of  Missions  began  a  school  among  the 
Cherokee  Indians  in  Tennessee,  with  flattering  prospects.  He 
founded  a  second  school  in  1806.  "  In  five  years,  in  his 
schools,  four  or  five  hundred  youths  were  taught  to  read  the  Eng- 
lish Bible,  and  several  persons  were  received  as  hopeful  Chris- 
tians." Mr.  Blackburn  retired  from  the  Mission  in  1810^  and  the 
American  Board  soon  after  occupied  the  field. 

A  large  portion  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  carried  on  its  mis- 
sion work  from  1812  to  1838  through  the  American  Board,  and 
we  have  no  records  of  other  special  missions  among  the  Indians, 
outside  of  the  operations  of  that  Board  ;  till  the  formation  of  the 
Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society  in  J  831. 

This  Society  was  the  precursor  of  the  Presbyterian  Board,  and 
during  its  brief  existence  of  six  years.  Rev.  Joseph  Kerr  and 
wife,  with  others,  established  under  its  direction  a  mission  among 
the  Weas  in  the  Indian  Territory,  twenty  mi  es  west  of  the  Mis- 
souri line,  on  the  Kansas  river.  In  1837  "a  church  often  native 
members  had  been  formed  in  the  wilderness."  As,  however, 
"  the  number  of  the  Weas  was  but  some  two  or  three  hundred, 
and  their  kinsmen  were  hardly  more  numerous,  and  a  mission- 
ary station  of  the  ^lethodist  Church  was  not  far  distant," 
it  appeared  inexpedient  to  maintain  the  mission,  and  the  laborers 
who  had  health  to  remain  were  transferred  to  the  Iowa  tribe. 
Some  of  the  noblest  examples  of  self-denying  and  faithful  mis- 
sionary labor  and  some  of  the  brightest  displays  of  the  power  of 
divine  grace  were  witnessed  in  the  brief  history  of  work  among 
the  people  of  this  little  tribe. 

II. — Missions  of  the  Board:    East  of  Mississippi  River. 

1.  The  Chippewa  and  Ottawa  Mission  was  inaugurated  in 
1838,  among  the  remnants  of  two  tribes,  about  6500  in  number 


AMONG   THE   NORTH   AMERICAN   INDIANS.  171 

and  speak iug  the  same  language.  They  were  then  living  on 
a  reservation  in  the  north  of  Michigan,  occupying  the  country 
situated  between  Grand  river,  in  Michigan,  and  Chocolate  river, 
near  the  foot  of  Lake  Superior.  They  were  under  treaty  stipu- 
lation to  remove  to  the  Indian  Territory,  but  had  the  privilege 
of  remaining  on  the  reservation  till  1841.  A  few  had  made  some 
advance  in  agriculture,  and  were  living  in  log  houses ;  but  the 
majority  were  warlike,  indolent  and  impoverished,  with  few  ex- 
ceptions living  in  mat  or  bark  lodges,  which  they  carried  with 
them  in  their  migrations,  and  they  were  addicted  to  the  use  of 
ardent  spirits. 

In  1838  Rev.  Peter  Dougherty  was  commissioned  to  visit  these 
Indians  and  to  collect  information  with  a  view  to  missionary 
efforts  among  them.  The  result  was  the  selection  of  a  station  on 
Grand  Traverse  Bay.  He  was  cordially  welcomed  by  many  of 
the  Indians,  and  opened  a  school  in  1839.  The  next  year  a 
comfortable  log  dwdling-house  and  a  school-house  were  erected, 
and  fifty  scholars  were  soon  enrolled.  A  great  interest  was  man- 
ifested by  the  tribes  in  the  ''  new  departure,"  one  family  after 
another  being  induced  to  build  small  log  dwellings  near  the  mis- 
sionary. The  fruits  of  faithful  preaching  and  teaching  began  to 
appear  in  1842,  when  there  were  at  least  twenty-six  inquirers 
after  the  way  of  life,  and  among  them  a  chief,  Ahgosa,  who  said 
that  "  while  the  Lord  gave  him  life  it  was  his  determination  to 
serve  Him."  The  arrival  of  a  boat  from  Mackinac  with  liquor 
to  sell  roused  the  people  on  the  temperance  question,  and  both 
of  the  chiefs  and  forty-seven  others  signed  the  total  abstinence 
pledge.  The  work  was  greatly  aided  by  a  donation  from  the 
Upper  Canadian  Bible  Society  of  a  number  of  copies  of  the 
book  of  Genesis  and  of  the  Gospel  of  John,  in  Chippewa,  and  by 
the  obtaining  of  some  hymn-books  in  the  native  language.  Jn 
1843  a  church  was  organized,  and  the  next  year  a  log  church- 
building  was  erected,  the  Indians  cheerfully  helping  to  do  the 
work,  while  the  necessary  materials,  of  the  value  of  $270,  were 
furnished  by  the  Board.  The  same  year  a  spelling-book  was  pub- 
lished in  Chippewa — the  only  work,  besides  those  just  mentioned, 
as  yet  published  in  this  language.  For  several  years  the  mis- 
sion made  steady  advance  in  school  and  church  and  in  the  out- 
ward result  of  Christian  teaching,  the  civilization  of  the  Indians. 
Mr.  Dougherty's  report  in  1847  gives  the  following:  "Six 
years  ago  the  site  occupied  by  the  village  was  a  dense  thicket. 
The  village  now  extends  nearly  a  mile  in  length,  containing 
some  twenty  log  houses  and  good  log  stables  belonging  to  the 
Indians.  During  that  period  they  have  cleared  and  cultivated 
some   two  hundred  acres   of  new  gardens,  besides  the  additions 


172  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF   THE   MISSIONS 

made  to  the  old  ones.  They  raise  for  sale  several  hundred 
bushels  of  corn  and  potatoes.  They  are  improving  in  abstinence 
from  intoxication."  The  Indians  also  began  to  desire  to  own 
their  own  lands.  They  had  sold  their  lands  to  the  United  States 
in  1835,  and  were  now  remaining  on  the  reservations  at  the  pleas- 
ure of  the  government.  In  1852,  under  the  new  constitution  of 
the  State  of  Michigan,  they  were  permitted  to  become  citizens, 
and  were  encouraged  to  remain  and  to  purchase  lands  ;  but  as 
the  lands  where  the  mission  was  established  were  not  offered  for 
sale,  they  had  to  purchase  elsewhere.  This  caused  a  partial  dis- 
persion of  the  little  Christian  community,  and  several  changes. 
The  old  station  was  removed  to  the  west  side  of  Grand  Traverse 
]^ay,  and  a  second  one  was  established  at  Little  Traverse,  on  Lit- 
tle Traverse  Bay,  about  forty  miles  to  the  north.  In  1853  a 
school  was  opened  at  a  third  station.  Middle  Village,  twenty  miles 
further  north. 

Meanwhile  the  strictly  religious  work  of  the  mission  was  car- 
ried on  as  usual.  It  is  to  be  remembered  that  there  was  a  large 
"  heathen  party,"  attached  to  their  superstitions,  taking  little  in- 
terest in  the  education  of  their  children,  intemperate  and  roving ; 
clinging  strongly  to  their  customs,  religion,  medicine  and  appe- 
tites. This  party  advanced  towards  civilization  but  slowly.  But 
the  ''  Christian  party  "  was  making  progress  yearly  in  intelligence, 
in  virtue  and  in  the  arts  of  civilized  life. 

A  boarding-school  was  opened  at  Grand  Traverse  in  1853, 
which  was  conducted  on  the  manual-labor  plan.  The  schools  at 
the  other  stations  were  also  prosperous.  They  had  experienced 
the  opposition  of  the  Komish  priests ;  but  this  only  awakened 
inquiry  and  led  to  their  greater  popularity,  because  they  taught 
the  English  language  and  used  the  Bible. 

In  1856  Rev.  H.  W.  Guthrie  was  appointed  to  the  Little  Tra- 
verse station,  and  the  next  year  he  organized  a  church  there  with 
eighteen  members 

During  the  following  decade  the  mission  labored  under  discour- 
agements and  difficulties  which  finally  resulted  in  its  suspension. 
The  circumstances  which  caused  this  state  of  things  were  "the 
indifference  of  many  of  the  people  to  the  education  of  their  chil- 
dren; the  distance  of  some  families  from  the  station,  which  made 
it  impracticable  to  keep  up  the  day-school  at  Grand  Traverse ; 
the  influx  of  whites,  many  of  whom  were  not  reputable ;  the  op- 
position of  Romanists,  and  the  unsettled  feeling  on  the  part  of 
many  of  the  tribe  as  to  their  remaining  in  the  country  ;"  so  that 
in  1871  the  mission  was  discontinued.  Its  churches,  which  had 
received  150  members,  remained  under  tlie  care  of  the  Presbytery 
for  a  time;  but  few  of  the  Indians  now  live  in  that  region. 


AMONG   THE   NORTH   AMERICAN   INDIANS.  173 

2.  The  Seneca  Mission. — This  name  is  given  to  the  missi  )n 
conducted  among  the   remnants  of  the  "  Six   Nations," — about 
3046    in   number — who    are   settled   on    seven    reservations    in 
Western   Ne^w  York,   embracing  in   all  about  87,677   acres   of 
land. 

Missionary  labors  were  commenced  among  these  Indians  in 
1811,  by  the  New  York  Missionary  Societv ;  continued  by  the 
United  F.  M.  Society,  from  1822 ;  in  1826  transferred  to  the 
American  Board,  and  by  them  to  our  Board,  in  1870.  The  mis- 
sion under  the  American  Board  had  been  very  successful ;  the 
tribe  had  increased  one-third  in  number;  it  had  made  great  ad- 
vance in  civilized  life,  and  there  w^as  a  "record  of  six  or  seven 
hundred  hopeful  conversions." 

At  the  time  of  the  transfer,  in  1870,  there  were  three  mission 
stations — two  on  the  Cattaraugus  Reservation,  which  lies  between 
Buffalo  and  Dunkirk,  and  one  on  the  Allegheny  Reservation,  in 
Cattaraugus  County.  The  missionaries  in  charge  of  these  stations 
were :  at  Upper  Cattaraugus,  Rev.  Asher  AVright  and  wife,  with 
one  assistant ;  at  Lower  Cattaraugus,  Rev.  George  Ford  and 
wife;  at  Allegheny,  Rev.  AVilliam  Hall  and  wife,  with  two  na- 
tive assistants-  There  were  two  churches ;  one  on  the  Cattarau- 
gus Reservation,  numbering  129,  that  at  Allegheny,  87.  There 
were  various  Sabbath-schools  in  successful  operation,  and  an  or- 
phan asylum,  established  mainly  by  the  labors  of  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
\y right,  though  supported  by  the  State,  having  in  charge  eighty 
or  ninety  children,  was  in  a  prosperous  condition.  Afterwards 
the  missionaries  extended  their  labors  to  the  Tonawanda  and 
Tuscarora  Reservations,  where  small  churches  were  formed. 
In  1880  these  churches  and  the  mission  work  w^ere  placed  under 
the  supervision  of  the  Presbytery  of  Buffalo,  with  the  hope  that 
they  might  ere  long  become  self  supporting,  and  that  they  might 
more  fully  receive  the  fostering  care  of  the  churches  near  them. 
Arrangements  were  made  with  the  Rev.  Morton  W.  Trippe  to 
become  the  pastor  of  the  principal  church,  and  to  give  part  oi 
his  time  to  the  other  churches.  The  Presbyterial  supervision  has 
been  of  general  service,  but  the  arrangement  has  not  yet  proved 
that  these  churches  are  prepared  to  be  placed  on  the  usual  foot- 
ing of  the  home  churches,  either  for  self-support  or  for  Christian 
advancement. 

In  1885  a  special  blessing  followed  the  labors  of  Mr.  and 
Mrs.  Trippe.  Daily  meetings  were  held,  and  as  many  as  125 
expressed  their  faith  in  Christ.  The  hindrances  are  many  : 
the  heathen  party  (about  one-half  of  the  whole  number)  stub- 
bornly resist  Christian  and  civilizing  influences,  and  cling  to 
the  superstitious  and   heathen  practices  of  their  fathers;  some 


174  HISTORICAL   SKETCH   OF   THE   MISSIONS 

United  States  laws  work  badly ;  the  opposition  of  besotted  white 
men,  rum  sellers  and  debauched  Indians,  the  influence  of  ungodly 
and  unprincipled  State  school-teachers;  tribal  politics  and  feuds 
— all  combine  to  render  the  mission  work  a  very  slow  one.  But 
on  the  other  hand  there  are  encouragements  :  a  real  advance  is 
noticeable,  as  Christianity  is  slowly  but  surely  uprooting  the 
deep  growth  of  paganism.  There  are  frequent  conversions  from 
the  pagan  party ;  there  is  easier  access  to  the  people ;  at  least 
1500  can  read  and  write,  and  many  more  have  some  knowledge 
of  the  English  language,  while  many  desire  better  homes  and  edu- 
cation for  their  children,  that  they  may  be  brought  up  like  the 
good  whites. 

It  is  fitting  that  special  notice  should  be  taken  of  three  mis- 
sionaries in  this  field  who  have  been  called  to  their  reward.  Rev. 
Asher  Wright  labored  among  the  Senecas  forty-three  years  He 
is  said  to  have  been  the  only  male  missionary  who  ever  acquired 
a  satisfactory  knowledge  of  the  Seneca  language.  He  constructed 
for  them  a  written  language,  and  translated  the  four  Gospels. 
He  died  April  13,  1875,  in  his  72d  year.  Mrs.  Wright,  who  was 
highly  esteemed  by  the  Indians,  carried  on  the  work  which  her 
husband  had  begun.  She  died  January  21,  1886.  Mrs.  E.  J. 
Hall,  after  forty-seven  years  of  service  among  the  Senecas,  enter- 
ed into  rest,  February  17,  1882,  in  the  74th  year  of  her  age. 
Nearly  her  whole  period  of  labor  was  spent  on  the  Allegheny 
Reservation.  Amid  many  severe  trials  and  in  deep  and  sin- 
cere devotion  to  her  life-work,  "  the  symmetry  and  strength  of 
Mrs.  Hall's  character  became  more  and  more  apparent." 

3.  The  Lake  Superior  Chippewa  Mission. — The  Chip- 
l^ewas  in  northern  Wisconsin  and  Minnesota  occupied  fourteen 
reservations  covering  an  area  of  4,950,979  acres  and  numbered 
about  14,283  souls.  The  mission,  known  as  the  Ojibwa,  for  some 
years  embraced  several  stations,  though  only  one  since  1852. 
This  was  located  at  Odanah,  on  the  Bad  River  Reserve.  A  church 
was  gathered,  and  a  boarding-school  was  conducted  for  several 
years.  The  mission  was  transferred  to  the  Presbyterian  Board 
in  1870.  There  were  then  but  few  church  members  to  be  found 
and  no  schools  in  operation.  The  Board  obtained  from  the  Gov- 
ernment S2350  annually  for  three  years,  towards  the  expense  of  a 
boarding-school ;  appropriated  an  additional  amount,  and  secured 
the  services  of  a  superintendent,  and  two  teacherv.  The  re- opening 
of  the  school  was  gladly  welcomed,  and  before  the  year  closed 
nineteen  scholars  were  enrolled,  but  it  did  not  prosper  as  was 
hoped,  because  the  Indians  were  scattered  on  so  many  d  flerent 
reservations. 

In  1878  Rev.  Isaac  Baird  and  wife  joined  the  mission,  and 


AMONG   the;   north   AMERICAN   INDIANS.  175 

continued  in  faithful  service  till  1884,  when  they  were  succeeded 
by  Rev.  Francis  Spees  and  wife. 

In  1878  an  out-station  at  Ashland,  on  the  Lac  Court  d'Oreilles 
Reserve,  was  occupied  and  a  day-school  opened  in  charge  of  a 
nativ^e  assistant  who  had  been  educated  at  Odanah.  In  1884  a 
school  was  opened  at  Round  Lake,  on  the  same  Reservation,  and 
placed  in  charge  of  Miss  Susie  Dougherty,  who  had  been  teaching 
at  OJanah  since  1873,  and  Miss  Cornelia  Dougherty  was  associat- 
ed with  her  in   1884. 

These  ladies  have  been  faithful  at  their  posts ;  carrying  on  the 
little  school  in  which  for  years  they  bestowed  their  selt-denying 
labor.  Nowhere  has  there  been  a  more  notable  instance  of  faith- 
ful, devoted,  uncomplaining  labor  for  Christ. 

Rev.  S  G.  Wright  also  became  connected  with  the  Mission  in 
1884.  He  traveled  over  the  triangle  enclosed  by  the  three 
stations,  in  all  weathers  and  often  with  great  exposure  and  hard- 
ship, dividing  his  labors  as  preacher  and  pastor  among  the 
three,  each  small  and  invested  with  many  discourageraen  s. 
The  influence  of  lumbermen  and  of  strong  drink  on  the  one 
hand,  and  Roman  Catholic  intrigue  and  opposition  on  the  other, 
have  been  the  chief  of  these  discouragements.  During  the  year 
1890  the  Chippewa  Missions  have  been  transferred  to  the  Board 
of  Home  Missions. 

III. — Among  the  Indians  of  the  Northwest, 

1(a).— The  Iowa  and  Sac  Mission  was  commenced  in 
1835,  by  the  Western  Foreign  Missionary  Society.  The  lowas 
and  Sacs  speak  the  same  language,  and  were  apparently  so  consol- 
idated by  intermarriage  and  other  ties  of  interest  as  to  be  one 
nation.  They  occupy  228,418  acres  in  Indian  Territory.  There 
are  now  only  393  as  compared  with  about  2000  then  living 
together  on  their  Reservation. 

Their  vicinity  to  the  settlements  of  white  people  had  proved  a 
serious  drawback  to  their  improvements.  For  several  years  the 
whiskey  trade  had  been  carried  on  with  little  restraint.  OA^ing 
to  intemperance  their  number  was  steadily  decreasing;  and 
as  they  became  fewer  in  number  they  became  more  dispirited  and 
degraded.  The  Sacs  were  the  more  sober  and  industrious  of  the 
two  tribes,  but  both  were  indifferent  to  the  Gospel. 

The  first  missionaries  were  Messrs.  Aurey  Ballard  and  E.  M. 
Shepherd  and  their  wives.  Several  schools  were  established,  and 
frequent  visits  paid  from  lodge  to  lodge  for  purposes  of  instruction 
and  religious  worship. 

On  the  formation  of  the  Presbyterian  Board  in  1837,  Rev. 
3Iessrs.  William  Hamilton  and  S.  M.  Irviu  and  their  wives  were 


176  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF  THE   MISSIONS 

sent  to  the  station.  For  several  years  the  missionaries  had  to  pro- 
secute their  ^vork  not  only  amid  great  discouragements,  but  at  times 
in  serious  peril  to  life,  owing  to  the  excitement  and  quarrels  of 
the  Indians  under  the  influence  of  liquor.  Yet  ^vhen  sober  they 
regarded  the  missionaries  as  their  best  friends,  and  placed  the 
greatest  confidence  in  them.  Gradually  persistent  eflbrts  began 
to  break  up  the  Indian  prejudices  and  produce  their  legitimate 
iruit.  In  1845  a  boarding-school  was  opened  at  the  station  near 
Highland.  A  majority  of  the  lowas  were  now  desirous  that  the 
missionary  work  should  be  sustained,  and  especially  that  a  manual- 
labor  boarding-school  should  be  established.  They  appropriated 
$2000  of  their  annuities  for  this  purpose,  and  at  a  meeting  of 
their  council  entered  on  their  minutes  :  "  Many  of  us  feel  in- 
clined to  change  our  way  of  living,  and  are  anxious  to  see  onr 
children  raised  up  to  business  and  habits  of  virtue."  A  building 
large  enough  to  accommodate  one  hundred  scholars,  and  costing 
between  $6000  and  $7000,  was  erected,  in  which,  the  next  year, 
about  fifty  children  were  assembled  Upon  the  opening  of  the 
school,  however,  the  Sacs,  who  had  apparently  entered  heartily 
into  the  scheme,  and  had  contributed  a  considerable  part  of  the 
means  for  the  building,  declined  to  send  a  single  scholar,  partly 
from  unwillingness  to  give  up  their  own  customs,  and  partly  from 
dislike  to  the  lowas.  This  unwillingness  was  never  overcome, 
and  consequently  little  of  the  blessed  influence  of  the  school  was 
felt  among  them.  The  boarding-school  continued  throughout 
the  existence  of  the  mission  a  very  valuable  auxiliary  to  the 
work;  but  in  1860,  the  support  from  the  Indian  annuities  was 
withdrawn,  and  it  was  made  a  general  school  for  the  education 
of  Indian  orphan  children  of  all  tribes.  It  was  finally  closed  in 
1866,  the  reasons  being  the  distance  from  the  Indians — some  of 
the  children  being  brought  six  hundred  miles — and  the  difliculty 
of  obtaining  orphan  children  without  the  aid  of  the  government, 
which  was  seldom  given.  During  its  existence  of  twenty  five 
years,  it  is  safe  to  say  that  from  five  to  six  hundred  Indian  child- 
ren received  instruction  in  it. 

In  1843  a  printing  press  was  purchased.  The  Iowa  language 
"was  reduced  to  writing,  a  grammar,  portions  of  the  Scriptures, 
hymn,  school,  and  religious  books  Avere  published.  As  early  as 
1849,  oO  000  pages  were  printed.  Further  than  this,  however, 
the  missionaries  did  not  deem  it  best  to  go,  as  it  was  thought 
more  important  to  teach  the  English  language,  especially  to  the 
young. 

Along  with  these  mi  sionary  labors,  the  gospel  was  constantly 
preached  ;  but  such  was  the  indiflerouce  of  the  Indians,  their  love 
of  strong  dritk,  and  the  evil  influence  of  wicked  whites,  that  but 


AMONG  THK   NORTH   AMERICAN  INDIANS.  177 

comparatively  few  were  converted.  In  1859,  the  last  year  that 
a  report  is  made  from  the  native  church,  there  were  forty-nine 
members.  In  1860  the  Indians  had  settled  down  on  their  re- 
servation, at  a  considerable  distance  from  the  mission  and  the 
school,  and  in  a  great  measure  withdrew  from  it;  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Irvin  also  were  compelled  to  withdraw  on  account  of  ill  health  ; 
and  this  led  to  the  abandonment  of  the  mission. 

Mission  work  was  resumed  in  1881,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Irvin 
were  re-appointed.  In  1889  the  mission  passed  into  the  hands  of 
the  Home  Board. 

(6.)  Sac  and  Fox.  As  a  result  of  the  efforts  of  Christian 
women  of  the  Iowa  Ladies'  Auxiliary,  missionary  Wi)rk  for  this 
band,  so  long  neglected,  was  begun  at  Tama  City  in  188'^.  The 
little  band  of  Indians  numbers  three  hundred  and  ninety-three, 
on  a  reservation  of  i2o8  acres.  It  was  a  heathen  island  in  the 
midst  of  a  sea  of  Christian  life  and  influence.  Miss  Anna  Shea 
was  appointed  under  the  auspices  of  the  W.  B,  F.  M.  of  the 
N.  W.  to  take  cha'-ge  of  the  work.  Her  efforts  were  first  di- 
rected to  gaining  the  confidence  of  the  Indians ;  then,  with  an 
assistant,  she  opened  a  mission-ro^in,  fitted  it  up  with  charts,  pic- 
tures, an  organ  and  a  sewing-machine,  and  gave  instruction  to  as 
many  as  would  come,  though  the  attendance  was  very  irregular. 
She  writes :  "  I  cannot  tell  you  how  my  heart  yearns  over  thes3 
Indians  as  I  move  among  them  day  by  day,  and  I  long  to  be 
used  in  a  way  to  hasten  their  enlightenment."  This  mission  was 
transferred  to  the  Home  Board  in  1890. 

2.  The  Omaha  and  Otoe  Messiont  was  commenced  in 
1846.  These  tribes  occupied  the  country  north  of  the  lowas,  and 
understood  their  language.  The  f)llowing  account  is  given  in 
the  Annual  Reports  of  the  Board  for  1847  and  1848  :  "The 
Otoes  are  divided  into  six  bands,  and  number  1168  (th^y  now 
number  less  than  320).  They  are  much  esteemed  by  the  neigh- 
boring tribes  for  their  daring  spirit,  but  their  moral  character  i^ 
far  from  being  good.  The  OiUahas  number  1050  (now  1137), 
and  are  considered  more  docile  and  harmless  than  the  adjoining 
tribes.  They  have  been  forced  to  leave  their  old  villages  above 
Council  Bluffs  by  their  enemies,  the  Sioux,  and  are  much  dis- 
pirited. They  are  very  poor,  both  men  and  women  being  clothed 
in  skins,  and  their  children,  even  in  winter,  are  nearly  naked. 
Poor  as  they  are,  the  O.nahas  are  strongly  addicted  to  intoxicat- 
ing liquors.  Both  tribes  are  in  a  state  of  degradation,  destitu- 
tion and  wretchedness." 

Mission  work  was  begun  by  Rev.  Edmund  McKinney  and 
his  wife,  and  Mr.  Paul  Bloohm  as  assistant.  The  place  selected 
as  a  station  was  Bellevue,  west  of  the  Missouri  river  and  north  of 

8* 


178  HISTORICAI,  SKKTCH   OF  THE   MISSIONS 

the  Platte  (dow  Sarpy  County,  Nebraska).  The  next  year  means 
were  furnished  by  some  friends  of  the  Indians  in  New  York 
City  to  establish  a  boarding-school.  The  Otoes  gave  their  annu- 
ity of  $500  that  their  children  might  share  in  the  benefits  of  the 
school.  But  when  application  was  made  to  the  Indians  for  their 
children,  it  was  found  that  their  minds  had  been  so  poisoned  that 
it  was  doubtful  for  a  time  whether  they  would  avail  themselves  of 
the  blessings  brought  to  their  door.  "  The  school  was  a  prison, 
and  it  would  be  cruel  to  put  them  there."  *'  It  would  be  cruel  to 
make  the  children  wear  clothes  in  summer."  Such  were  the 
reasons  given.  Yet  by  September,  1848,  twenty-five  boys  and 
girls  were  gathered  into  the  school.  In  1850  Mr.  McKinney 
writes  :  "  The  condition  of  the  Omahas  at  the  present  time  con- 
trasts favorably  with  what  it  was  at  the  time  of  the  establishment 
of  the  mission.  They  are  at  peace  with  iheir  enemies,  are  in  the 
enjoyment  of  temporal  prosj^erity,  and  more  than  all,  seem  dis- 
posed to  break  away  from  the  ruinous  vice  of  drunkenness  "  The 
success  of  the  school  appears  in  the  report  for  1851.  There  were 
forty-two  scholars.  01*  these,  fifteen  were  Pawnees,  ten  Omahas, 
six  Sioux,  four  Blackfeet,  four  Otoes  and  three  Poncas— twenty- 
six  boys  and  sixteen  girls. 

(a.)  The  OxMAHA  Mission. — In  1855  these  two  tribes  made 
new  treaties  with  the  government  by  which  they  ceded  a 
large  part  of  their  territory  to  the  United  S'ates.  A  new  reser- 
vation was  set  apart  for  the  Omaha«,  and  they  removed  thither 
within  the  year.  According  to  the  treaty,  640  acres,  including 
the  mission  buildings,  were  transferred  to  the  Board.  The  pro- 
ceeds of  this,  when  sold,  were  devoted  "  to  promote  the  cause  of 
education  and  religion  among  the  Indian  tribes  in  that  region  ox 
the  country."  A  station  was  selected  in  the  new  reservation  at 
Blackbird  Hills,  in  the  northeast  of  Nebraska,  on  the  Missouri 
river,  seventy  miles  above  Omaha  city.  Bev.  William  Hamilton 
superintended  the  erection  of  the  new  buildings,  but  was  com- 
pelled by  feeble  health  to  retire  from  the  field  in  1857.  He  was 
followed  by  Rev.  Charles  Sturges,  M.D.,  and  wife,  with  a  corps 
of  twelve  teachers  and  assistants,  four  of  whom  were  Indians. 
The  school  was  reopened  in  1857,  forty-three  scholars  were  en- 
rolled, and  a  church  was  organized.  The  experiment  of  a  mis- 
sion farm  was  again  tried,  and  with  success. 

In  1868-69  the  lands  of  the  Indians  were  divided  and  assigned 
to  them  in  severalty.  It  was  ho])ed  that  this  measure  would  re- 
sult in  good.  As,  however,  the  funds  appropriated  by  the 
government  were  withdrawn  at  the  same  time,  it  resulted  in  the 
discontinuance  of  the  boarding-school.  In  place  of  it  several 
day-schools  under  charge  of  the  Board  were  established.     The 


AMONG   THE   NORTH   AMERICAN   INDIANS.  179 

same  year  witnessed  the  first  considerable  increase  of  the  church. 
Nineteen  members  were  received  by  Mr.  Hamilton,  who  had 
returned  to  the  mission  in  1867. 

The  nineteen  years  since  1870  have  been  a  time  of  faithful 
and  successful  service  on  the  part  of  the  venerable  missionary 
and  his  helpers.  The  fear  of  the  missionaries  that  the  closing  of 
the  boarding-school  would  be  detrimental  to  the  educational  in- 
terests of  the  Omahas,  proved  to  be  well  founded.  By  the  plan 
of  the  government  the  Omaha  agency  was  placed  under  the 
direction  of  the  Friends.  As  the  school  under  their  direction 
did  not  give  satisfaction,  at  the  instance  of  the  government,  and 
at  the  request  of  the  chiefs,  the  boarding-school  was  reopened  in 
December,  1879,  the  government  agreeing  to  pay  a  considerable 
part  of  the  expense.  In  1883  a  change  in  this  school  was 
made  by  which  only  girls  were  admitted  as  scholars,  the  govern- 
ment having  a  boarding-school  for  boyswithin  three  miles  of 
the  .mission.  The  same  year  Mr.  J.  T.  Copley  was  appointed 
a  lay  missionary.  The  number  of  church  members  given  in  the 
report  of  1856  was  fifty-six,  and  the  prospects  of  the  mission 
were  encouraging.  This  mission  was  transferred  to  the  Home 
Board  in  1890. 

(6.)  The  Otoe  Mission. — The  Otoes  were  interested  in 
the  missionary  operations  at  Bellevue  till  the  close  of  that  mission 
in  1855.  Their  own  reservation  lay  about  sixty  miles  to  the 
west,  on  the  Platte  river.  Upon  their  removal  thither  the  Board 
entered  into  an  agreement  with  the  Indian  Department  to  estab- 
lish a  school  for  their  children  also.  A  missionary  of  another 
church  had  labored  for  a  while  among  them,  but,  because  of 
their  roving  habits  and  frequent  absences,  the  mission  was  given 
up.  They  had  taken  but  little  advantage  of  the  school  at 
Bellevue.  In  accordance  with  their  agreement,  the  Board  put  up 
a  school-house  on  their  reservation  in  1856,  and  Rev.  D.  A. 
Murdock,  with  a  corps  of  teachers,  was  put  in  charge  of  the 
mission.  Several  of  the  teachers  were  natives  who  had  been 
trained  in  the  Iowa  school.  Rev.  H.  W.  Guthrie  was  appointed 
to  the  mission  in  1858.  The  Indians  received  the  missionaries 
kindly,  and  listened  to  their  instructions,  but  were  unwilling  to 
allow  their  children  to  attend  the  school.  Throughout  the  year 
but  six  or  eight  were  in  the  school  at  one  time,  and  the  teachers' 
patience  was  greatly  tried  by  their  fickleness  and  indifference. 
The  next  year  Mr.  Guthrie  withdrew  from  the  field,  and  after  the 
close  of  the  year  the  mission  was  discontinued. 

3.  The  Kickapoo  Mission.— The  Kickapoos  are  an  interest- 
ing tribe  of  Indians,  about  227  in  number,  in  the  northeastein 
part  of  Kansas,  about  twenty  miles  south  of  the  Iowa  mission. 


180  HisTORicAi.  ske:tch  of  the  missions 

Like  other  tribes  in  the  same  region,  they  had  ceded  their  lands 
to  the  government,  reserving  a  sufficiency  for  their  own  use.  The 
mission  among  these  Indians  was  commenced  in  1856,  Rev.  W. 
H.  Honnell,  with  a  farmer  and  a  force  of  teachers,  reaching  the 
field  in  July.  Twenty  boys  were  at  once  committed  to  their  care, 
but  no  girls. 

The  work  was,  however,  soon  subjected  to  unexpected  diffi- 
culties, which  greatly  retarded  its  progress.  In  addition  to  pri- 
vations and  hardships,  the  missionaries  were  forced  to  endure  the 
want  of  confidence  on  the  part  of  the  Indians  and  many  petty 
annoyances  from  unprincipled  white  men.  The  Indians  were 
ignorant,  and  had  no  just  appreciation  of  the  importance  of  edu- 
cation. They  had  been  often  wronged,  and  were  naturally  sus- 
picious. The  unprincipled  whites  did  all  in  their  power  to 
increase  these  suspicions  and  prejudices.  As  these  adverse  influ- 
ences continued  to  exist  in  full  force,  and  there  seemed  no  pros- 
pect of  overcoming  them,  the  Board  resolved  to  discontinue  the 
school  and  close  the  mission,  which  was  done  in  June,  1860. 

4.  The  Winnebago  Mission. — In  1865  the  sympathies 
of  the  missionaries  among  the  Omahas,  and  of  the  Board,  were 
deeply  enlisted  for  a  body  of  Winnebago  Indians.  They  had 
formerly  lived  in  Minnesota,  but  had  been  driven  from  their 
homes  by  the  Sioux,  and  had  been  living  for  a  while  in  an  un- 
settled condition  on  the  Omaha  reservation.  They  were  about 
1210  in  number,  were  full  of  courage,  and  more  cordial  and 
frank  in  their  manner  than  most  Indians.  They  showed  also  the 
great  advantage  of  having  been  under  missionary  influence  in 
their  former  abode,  where  an  excellent  Cumberland  Presbyterian 
missionary  had  spent  many  years  in  laboring  for  their  welfare. 
A  few  could  read  imperfectly,  and  they  were  generally  anxious 
to  learn.  They  were  partially  civilized,  and,  in  a  memorial  to  the 
Indian  Department,  requested  that  a  school  might  be  established 
among  them.  In  1868  Rev.  Joseph  M.  Wilson  reached  the 
Winnebago  district  and  entered  upon  the  work.  After  some- 
what over  a  year's  labor,  following  the  convictions  of  duty, 
Mr.  Wilson  left  the  mission  to  enter  upon  the  work  of  the  ministry 
among  the  white  population.  As  the  Friends  were  making 
efforts  for  the  secular  and  religious  instruction  of  the  tribe,  the 
Board  was  led  to  withhold  further  efforts  among  the  Winne- 
bagoes  until  1881,  when  a  mission  was  established  with  Rev.  S. 
N.  D.  Martin  and  wife  in  charge. 

On  April  5,  1889,  Mr,  Findley  gave  a  clear  and  satisfactory 
review  of  the  missionary  work  for  the  Winnebagoes  during  the 
previous  year.  He  also  says  :  "  During  the  coming  summer  we  ex- 
pect to  erect  a  house  of  worship,  costing  some  $1600.     [This  neat 


AMONG   THE   NORTH   AMERICAN   INDIANS.  181 

little  church  has  been  completed.]  We  are  grateful  to  the  Board 
for  the  interest  it  has  manifested  in  us,  for  the  building  fund  it 
has  promised  to  this  mission,  and  for  its  prompt  response  every 
way." 

In  1889  Rev.  Mr.  Martin  and  his  wife  withdrew  from  the  mis- 
sion work.  Mr.  Martin  labored  long  among  this  people  without 
seeing  many  signs  of  success ;  but  his  sowing  is  not  in  vain.  He 
was  a  living  witness  to  these  people  that  there  w^as  a  type  of 
manhood  in  him  that  is  not  in  them.  They  see  that  he  lived  as 
he  preached  that  they  should  live.  That  fact  alone  will  be  telling 
years  hence  in  the  folding  of  these  sheep. 

5.  The  Dakota  Mission  was  commenced  in  1835  by  Rev. 
Messrs.  Thomas  S.  Williamson  and  J.  D.  Stevens,  with  their 
wives  and  two  unmarried  w^omen,  under  commission  from  the 
American  Board.  They  landed  at  Fort  Snelling,  and  soon 
selected  for  their  station  Lake  Harriet,  five  or  six  miles  west  of 
the  fort.  Another  station  was  established  at  Lac  qui  Parle,  two 
hundred  miles  farther  west.  The  Dakotas,  or  Sioux,  were  n  >t 
only  one  of  the  largest  tribes  in  the  United  States,  then  not  far 
from  50,000  in  number  (30,000  at  the  present  time),  but  one  of 
the  most  warlike,  inhabiting  a  vast  tract  of  country  embracing 
the  largest  part  of  Minnesota  and  Dakota,  and  a  portion  of  Ne- 
braska, Wyoming  and  Montana.  The  first  years  of  the  mission- 
aries' labors  were  spent  in  the  midst  of  discouragements,  opposi- 
tion and  persecution,  so  that  the  work  advanced  very  slowly.  In 
1850  there  were  three  organized  churches  and  thirty-one  com- 
municants. In  1853  the  Dakotas  removed  to  their  reservation, 
the  stations  then  occupied  within  the  ceded  territory  were  given 
up,  and  new  ones  selected.  From  this  time  till  1862  there  was 
a  slow  but  steady  increase  in  the  number  of  converts.  Then  came 
the  horrible  massacre  of  the  white  settlers  by  Indians,  who  thus 
sought  to  destroy  Christianity  and  those  whom  they  regarded  as 
their  eiiemies.  They  were  speedily  overthrown,  and  some  two 
thousand  Dakotas  were  taken  prisoners.  Of  these,  thirty-eight 
were  executed  at  Mankato.  Many  of  the  prisoners,  mainly 
through  the  faithful  labors  of  Dr.  Williamson,  were  brought 
under  the  influence  of  the  truth,  and  three  hundred  and  five 
were  baptized  ;  and  at  another  place  one  hundred  and  thirty- 
three  united  with  the  church  on  profession  of  their  faith.  Others 
have  since  been  led  to  believe  in  Christ,  so  that  in  1«89  there  is  a 
report  of  about  eleven  hundred  members  in  the  eight  churches  ; 
four  ordained  missionaries  and  twelve  native  ministers. 

In  1871  a  portion  of  this  mission  was  transferred  to  the  Pres- 
byterian Board,  with  the  missionaries,  Rev.  Thomas  S.  William- 
son, M.D.,  the  founder  of  the  mission,  and  his  son,  Rev.  John  P. 


182  HISTORICAL  SKE:TCH   OF  THK   MISSIONS 

Williamson.  With  them  came  two  churches,  that  of  Flandreau, 
ministered  to  by  Rev.  J.  P.  Williamson,  and  that  of  Greenwood, 
with  its  native  pastor,  Rev.  W.  O.  Rogers.  In  these  churches, 
according  to  the  report  of  1872,  were  one  hundred  and  sixty-four 
communicants.  Up  to  the  time  of  the  transfer  forty  missionaries 
had  been  engaged  in  the  service,  and  the  whole  number  gathered 
into  the  church  from  first  to  last  was  not  far  from  one  thousand. 

Of  the  two  churches  Mr.  Williamson  presents  the  following  facts 
in  the  Annual  Report  of  1872 :  "  The  Greenwood  church,  at 
Yankton  agency,  organized  only  a  year  ago,  has  a  present  mem- 
bership of  51.  The  majority  of  the  converts  are  young  men  from 
our  school.  It  is  almost  entirely  through  our  day-school  that  we 
have  so  far  gained  access  for  the  truth  into  the  hearts  of  this 
people. 

"  The  members  of  the  Flandreau  church  belong  to  a  colony  of 
Indians  (numbering  in  all  about  360)  who  left  the  Santee  agency, 
Nebraska,  three  years  ago,  determined  to  become  citizens  and  live 
like  white  men.  By  that  act  they  cut  themselves  loose  from  the 
tribe,  and  have  no  oversight  nor  receive  any  aid  from  the  Indian 
Department  since.  They  are  therefore  poor,  but  believing  that  the 
gospel  is  the  corner-stone  of  civilization,  they  cling  to  that  and 
labor  on  with  hope.  They  are  principally  from  that  portion  of  the 
Santee  tiibe  with  which  the  Messrs.  Pond  labored  so  long  and 
earnestly,  seeing  but  little  fruit  until  the  massacre  in  Minnesota, 
ten  years  ago  (i.  e.,  1862).  This  was  followed  by  a  great  awaken- 
ing. The  majority  of  the  700  members  of  the  (then)  nine  Pres- 
byterian churches  among  the  Dakotas  were  converted  at  that  time. 
The  generous  aid  of  friends,  given  through  the  Memorial  Com- 
mittee, enabled  the  Flandreau  church  to  erect  a  neat  little  meeting- 
house, worth  something  over  $1000.  To  this  they  are  dearly  at- 
tached, and  can  only  be  kept  away  on  Sabbath  by  the  severest 
necessity.  One  of  the  stormy  days  last  winter,  Paksikan,  a  man 
so  deformed  in  his  legs  that  I  had  imagined  he  could  scarcely  walk 
forty  rods,  walked  eight  miles  to  church.  His  clothes  were  so  thin 
he  was  afraid  to  ride  lest  he  should  freeze  to  death." 

The  history  of  these  churches  during  the  eighteen  years  since 
they  were  transferred  to  our  Board  has  been  one  of  constant  pro- 
gress. Mr.  Williamson  has  continued  in  charge  of  the  church  and 
mission  work  at  Yankton  agency,  while  that  at  Flandreau  has 
had  native  pastors.  In  1877  Rev.  John  Eastman,  a  native,  was 
installed  as  pastor  by  the  Presbytery  of  Dakota,  with  excellent 
prospects  of  usefulness.  It  added  to  the  interest  of  the  occasion 
that,  besides  the  pastor,  two  of  those  who  took  part  in  the  instal- 
lation were  full-blooded  Dakotas  who,  fourteen  years  before,  had 
been  heathen. 


AMONG   the:   north    AMERICAN   INDIANS.  18o 

On  the  last  day  of  December,  1877,  a  new  church  near  Yank- 
ton agency  was  organized,  called  the  Hill  church.  It  has  steadily 
prospered  and  in  1886  had  61  members.  The  Board's  Report 
says,  "  a  larger  number  have  been  won  to  the  truth  in  1889  than 
in  any  previous  year.  Twenty-nine  have  been  added  on  profes- 
sion at  Yankton  agency,  29  also  at  the  Hill  church,  and  4  at 
Cedar  church,  making  62  among  the  Yanktons.  The  total 
membership  is  298."  The  Sabbath-school  is  full,  and  the 
Woman's  Society  and  the  Young  Men's  Christian  Association  are 
active. 

In  1880  a  school  was  opened  at  Poplar  Creek,  Montana,  seventy 
miles  from  Fort  Buford,  by  Miss  Dickson  and  Miss  McCreight, 
among  the  "  wildest "  Indians  of  the  northwest.  In  1886  these 
two  ladies  were  removed  to  a  new  school  at  Pine  Ridge,  Dakota, 
where  with  the  Rev.  C.  G.  Sterling  and  his  wife,  the  Rev.  Louis 
Mazanhinyanna  and  four  native  helpei*s,  they  have  done  a  most 
earnest,  efficient  work.  The  missionaries  and  their  work  at  this 
station  were  brought  into  very  great  peril  in  the  recent  Indian 
outbreak;  but  all  were  kept  in  safety,  and  their  labors  resumed 
with  the  hope  of  new  encouragement. 

The  church  among  the  Lower  Brule  Indians,  known  as  the 
White  River  church,  has  been  made  the  care  of  Rev.  Joseph 
Rogers,  who  has  labored  faithfully  amid  many  distractions  and 
trials.  As  this  is  on  the  great  Sioux  Reservation  the  people  are 
much  excited  over  the  question  of  land  distribution  and  settlement, 
and  there  is  much  dissatisfaction  over  the  location  assigned  them. 
Notwithstanding  these  discouragements  15  have  joined  the  church 
in  1889,  making  the  present  number  of  communicants  49. 

There  is  a  station  also  at  Wolf  Point,  INIontana,  on  the  Missouri 
River,  24  miles  west  of  Poplar  Creek.  It  was  occupied  in  1885 
and  has  one  native  helper.  The  Presbyterians  among  the  Dakotas 
are  organized  into  a  Presbytery  of  their  own  with  eight  churches 
and  1,100  members.  There  are  twelve  native  ministers  and  four 
ordained  missionaries.  The  total  contributions  for  1889  were 
about  $2,126. 

The  account  of  this  mission  would  be  incomplete  without  a  brief 
notice  of  its  founder,  the  Rev.  Thomas  S.  Williamson  Born  in 
South  Carolina ;  graduated  from  Jefferson  College  in  1820 ;  a 
skillful  physician  of  ten  years'  practice;  in  1883  he  and  his  wife 
gave  themselves  up  to  their  life-work  among  the  Indians.  He  was 
appointed  in  1835,  by  the  American  Board,  to  be  a  missionary 
among  the  Dakotas,  and  remained  at  his  post  for  forty-four  years. 
"  He  had  unshaken  faith  in  his  Avork,  and  was,  by  his  capacity  for 
severe  exertion,  and  by  systematic,  persevering  industry,  enabled 
to  accomplish  an  almost  incredible  amount  of  labor."     In  addition 


184  HISTORICAI,   SKKTCH   OF  THK   MISSIONS 

to  preaching  he  was  occupied,  together  with  Dr.  S.  R.  Riggs, 
in  translating  the  Scriptures  into  Dakota,  and  lived  to  see  the 
work  accomplished.  He  lived  to  see  among  the  Dakotas  ten  or- 
dained Presbyterian  ministers,  and  about  800  members  of  the 
Presbyterian  church.  "  Perhaps  no  man  was  ever  blessed  with  a 
helpmeet  more  adapted  to  his  wants  than  the  lovely,  cheerful, 
quiet,  systematic  Christian  wife,  who,  for  forty-five  years,  encour- 
aged him  in  his  labors."  She  died  in  1872 ;  he  on  the  morning  of 
June  24,  1879. 

6.  The  Xez  Perce  Mission. —This  tribe  in  1886  numbered 
about  3200  (at  present  about  1450),  and  occupied  a  reserva- 
tion in  the  western  part  of  Idaho.  A  mission  was  conducted 
among  them  from  1838  to  1847  by  the  American  Board,  when  the 
Indians,  through  the  instigation  of  Romish  priests,  fell  upon  the 
station,  killed  Dr.  Whitman  and  others,  and  broke  up  the  mission. 
Our  Board,  having  decided  in  1871  to  occupy  the  field,  appointed 
Rev.  H.  H.  Spalding  and  wife,  who  had  formerly  labored  among 
them,  and  Rev.  H.  T.  Cowley  and  wife,  to  undertake  the  work.  Mr. 
Spalding  was  stationed  at  Lapwai,  and  Mr.  Cowley  at  Kamia, 
sixty  miles  to  the  southeast  of  Lapwai.  Mr.  Spalding  received  a 
warm  welcome  from  the  Indians.  His  religious  services  were  at- 
tended by  large  numbers,  and  it  was  not  long  before  the  Holy 
Spirit  was  poured  out  in  a  remarkable  measure.  During  his  first 
year  he  was  permitted  to  baptize  one  hundred  and  eighty-four  con- 
verts. Mr.  Cowley's  labors  also  shared  in  the  blessings,  and  one 
hundred  and  twenty  converts  were  baptized  by  him. 

A  number  of  schools  had  been  established  by  the  government 
among  these  Indians,  and  the  missionaries  were  invited  to  take 
the  oversight  of  them,  which  they  did.  In  addition,  Mr.  Spalding 
had  a  number  of  boarding-scholars  in  his  own  family.  In  the 
school  at  Kamia  seventy-three  scholars  were  enrolled  in  1872. 

Mr.  Cowley  retired  from  the  mission  in  1873,  and  Mr.  George 
Ainslie  was  appointed  in  his  stead.  In  1874  seventy-two  Nez  Perces 
and  two  hundred  and  fifty-three  Spokans  (a  neighboring  tribe)  are 
reported  as  having  been  baptized,  making  the  entire  number  of 
converts  nine  hundred  and  forty-seven.  They  do  not  all  seem,  how- 
ever, to  have  been  regularly  received  into  the  church,  and  later 
reports  show  that  many  of  them  went  back  to  their  old  life  again. 

In  1874  Mr.  Spalding  died  on  the  field.  Mr.  Ainslie  and  the 
other  teachers,  who  were  supported  by  the  Indian  school  funds, 
remained  at  their  posts.  No  other  missionary  was  sent  out  by  the 
Board  till  1878,  when  Rev.  G.  L.  Defienbaugh  was  appointed. 
When  he  entered  upon  his  work  he  made  a  careful  search  for  church 
members.  Three  hundred  and  fifty-one  were  found,  and  the  church 
placed  in  intimate  connection  with  the  Presbytery  of  Oregon.  The 


AMONG  THE   NORTH   AMERICAN   INDIANS.  185 

Spokan  chnrcli  was  also  reorganized  with  a  membership  of  92. 
A  third  church  was  organized  at  Deep  Creek,  in  Wyoming  Ter- 
ritory, June  12,  1880,  with  89  members;  a  fourth  on  the  Umatilla 
Reserve,  Oregon,  June,  1882,  with  28  members;  and  a  fifth  at 
AVellpinit,  W.  T.,  July,  1882,  among  the  Spokans,  and  in  four 
years  146  persons  were  added  to  them. 

There  are  seven  mission  stations  and  churches  at  present  among 
the  Nez  Perces,  connected  with  our  Board.  These  are  at 
Kamia,  Umatilla,  I^^orth  Fork,  Lapwai,  Spokan  Falls,  AVell- 
pinit  and  Meadow  Creek,  with  seven  ordained  native  ministers  and 
one  general  evangelist.  At  Lapwai,  Idaho,  Miss  Kate  McBeth 
has  labored  most  faithfully  among  the  women  and  children.  Her 
knowledge  of  the  language  has  rendered  her  a  useful  sympathizer 
and  helper  in  the  Indian  families.  Miss  Sue  McBeth  at  Mt.  Idaho, 
assisted  by  a  native  helper,  has  for  many  years  past  found  her  work 
in  the  education  of  young  men  for  the  ministry.  Most  of  the  native 
pastors  connected  with  the  mission  have  been  under  her  instruction. 
In  1889  she  had  9  regular  students  and  others  who  receiA^ed  special 
instruction  from  her.  The  Nez  Perces  in  Idaho  are  now  a  settled 
people,  many  of  them  prizing  the  fruits  of  industry  and  the  bless- 
ings of  civilization.  The  work  of  former  years  has  not  been  in 
vain,  but  much  still  remains  to  be  done  before  they  become  a  fully 
civilized  and  Christian  people.    The  field  is  one  of  great  promise. 

IV.  Among  the  Indians  of  the  Southwest. 

1.  The  Creek  Mission  was  commenced  in  1842.  These 
Indians,  numbering  about  20,000,  had  been  forcibly  removed,  in 
1837,  from  their  homes  in  Alabama  and  Georgia,  and  settled  in 
the  Indian  Territory. 

The  American  Board  had  missions  among  them  from  1832 
till  1837.  In  the  latter  year  the  Creeks,  instigated  by  neighbor- 
ing whites,  with  slanderous  charges  petitioned  the  United  States 
agent  to  remove  the  missionaries,  and  they  were  summarily  ex- 
pelled without  a  hearing.  The  Indians  had  come  to  their  new 
homes,  soured  and  disappointed,  and  but  little  disposed  for  efforts 
of  self-improvement. 

For  several  yeai-s  they  were  destitute  of  any  religious  instruc- 
tion whatever.  In  the  fall  of  1841,  Rev.  R.  JM.  Loughridge,  of 
the  Presbytery  of  Tuscaloosa,  was  appointed  a  missionary  and  sent 
to  make  a  visit  of  inquiry  and  examination,  furnished  with  letters 
from  the  War  Department  and  from  the  Board  to  the  chiefs.  In 
January,  1842,  he  received  ])ermission  from  the  council  to  inaugu- 
rate a  mission  and  to  establish  a  school. 

Mr.  Loughridge  entered  regularly  on  the  work  early  in  1843, 
selecting  a  station  named  Koweta,  a  point  on  the  Arkansas  river 


186  HISTORICAL   SKETCH   OF   THE   MISSIONS 

convenient  to  several  Indian  towns.  The  school  was  opened  in 
June,  1843,  with  six  scholars ;  but  the  numbers  soon  increased. 
The  teaching  was  altogether  in  English.  The  boarding-school  was 
not  opened  till  1845,  and  the  number  of  scholars  was  at  first 
limited  to  twenty,  for  want  of  room.  The  parents  were  so  anxious, 
however,  to  have  their  children  placed  in  the  school  that,  though 
poor,  they  offered  to  bring  for  their  support  any  articles  they  could 
raise  from  their  gardens  and  farms.  For  the  purpose  of  increasing 
the  school  facilities,  the  Indians  agreed  that  a  part  of  their  annui- 
ties should  be  applied  to  educational  purposes ;  and  in  1848  a 
much  larger  house  was  built  at  Koweta,  and  at  Tullahassee,  sixteen 
miles  east  of  Kow^eta,  a  still  larger  one,  capable  of  accommodating 
eighty  boarding  scholars,  was  erected.  To  these  schools  they 
gave  $6000  and  agreed  to  pay  $50  per  scholar  yearly. 

The  missionaries  were  early  convinced  that  the  manual-labor 
boarding-school  was  far  superior  to  the  day-school  plan,  and,  indeed, 
that  it  was  the  only  system  by  which  the  teacher  can  fully  accomplish 
his  appropriate  work,  that  work  being  not  merely  to  teach  the  les- 
sons, but  to  "  improve  the  manners,  to  reform  the  morals,  to  under- 
mine and  destroy  deep-rooted  and  enslaving  superstition,  to  lay,  in 
short,  the  foundations  of  social,  civil,  and  religious  happiness." 

The  school  at  Tullahassee  soon  received  its  full  complement  of 
scholars,  40  boys  and  40  girls,  and  for  several  years  this  number 
remained  the  same.  Some  years  the  attendance  reached  100,  and 
in  1861,  121  were  enrolled.  It  was  manned  by  a  full  corps  of 
teachers  under  Mr.  Loughridge  and  Rev.  W.  S.  Robertson.  But 
this  prosperity  was  brought  to  a  sudden  close  by  the  civil  war. 
Most  of  the  Indians  joined  the  South  in  1861,  and  all  missionary 
operations  in  this  region  were  stopped. 

Tliese  schools  had  been  a  great  blessing  to  the  Creek  Nation. 
Several  hundreds,  both  men  and  women,  had  received  a  Christian 
education  in  them,  some  of  whom  went  forth  to  teach  in  neighbor- 
ing schools,  several  entered  the  sacred  ministry,  and  a  large  num- 
ber settled  down  as  peaceable  and  industrious  citizens. 

When  the  storm  of  war  had  swept  by,  the  Board  determined 
to  re-establish  the  mission,  and  in  1866,  Rev.  W.  S.  Robertson  and 
wife  returned  to  the  field.  'I  he  school  was  re-opened,  and  was 
soon  filled  to  its  capacity.  The  building  was  burned  in  December, 
1880,  and  the  school  was  disbanded  again,  until  temporary  build- 
ings could  be  provided  by  the  Council.  In  1882  the  boarding- 
school  was  removed  to  Wealaka,  under  the  charge  of  Rev.  R.  M. 
Loughridge  and  wife,  who  had  returned  to  the  field  in  1881. 
The  Creek  trustees  then  gave  the  station  farm  with  its  appurte- 
nances over  to  be  used  as  a  manual-labor  school  for  colored  child- 
ren.    The  school  at  Wealaka  has  been  very  prosperous. 


^  AMONG   THK   NORTH   AMERICAN   INDIANS.  187 

There  are  now  two  churches  in  connection  with  the  mission, 
one  at  North  Fork,  and  one  at  Wealaka,  with  an  aggregate  of 
119  members. 

A  severe  loss  befell  the  mission  in  the  death  of  Rev.  W.  S.' 
Robertson,  who  for  more  than  thirty  years  devoted  himself  to 
the  good  of  this  people.  He  rested  from  his  labors,  June,  1881. 
Mr.  Loughridge  wrote  of  him  :  "  His  whole  heart  seemed  to  be 
devoted  to  the  education  of  the  Indian  youth,  and  he  has  done  a 
good  work,  which  shows  itself  everywhere  throughout  the  Creek 
Nation.  His  influence  will  doubtless  be  felt  for  generations  to 
come."  Mrs.  Robertson  remained  in  the  mission  to  which  she  de- 
voted her  life,  and  completed  the  translation  of  the  New  Testa- 
ment, for  which  she  was  so  excellently  fitted  by  her  familiarity 
with  both  the  Greek  and  the  Creek  languages.  In  1882  she  was 
transferred  to  the  Home  Board,  and  is  now  working  among  the 
Creeks,  at  Muscogee.  The  mission  was  transferred  to  the  Home 
Board  in  1887. 

Considerable  portions  of  the  Old  Testament  have  been  trans- 
lated into  the  Muscogee,  and  also  catechisms,  readers,  etc. 

The  Creeks  are  now  counted  among  the  civilized  tribes.  They 
dress  and  live  like  white  people.  They  number  at  present  about 
14,200,  and  occupy  a  reservation  of  3,040,495  acres.  They  are 
making  progress  in  temperance,  in  industry,  in  good  morals  and 
in  religion.  That  this  is  to  be  attributed  in  a  very  great  degree 
to  the  Christian  missions  established  among  them,  is  seen  from 
the  fact  that  these  results  are  the  most  apparent  where  the  tribe 
has  had  the  most  intimate  relations  with  missionary  labor  in  schools 
and  in  preaching  the  gospel. 

2.  The  Seminole  Mission. — The  Seminole  Indians,  originally 
from  Florida,  were  removed  by  the  government  to  the  Indian 
Territory  in  1832,  and,  being  of  the  language  and  lineage  of  the 
Creeks,  were  settled  within  the  Creek  reservation. 

The  Presbyterian  Board  desired  to  establish  a  mission  among 
them  as  early  as  1845,  and  Mr.  Loughridge,  of  the  Creek  mission, 
visited  them ;  but  though  welcomed  by  some,  he  was  opposed  by 
others  who  did  not  want  the  ways  of  the  white  men,  such  as 
"  schools,  preaching,  fiddle-dancing,  card-playing,  and  the  like," 
brought  among  them.  Subsequent  visits  removed  this  feeling  in 
some  measure ;  but  it  was  not  till  the  fall  of  1848  that  a  missionary, 
Rev.  John  Lilley,  was  sent  to  them.  An  educated  and  pious  Semi- 
nole, Mr.  John  Bemo,  was  also  employed.  A  station  was  selected, 
afterwards  called  Oak  Ridge,  one  hundred  miles  from  Tullahas- 
see.  The  next  year  a  boarding-school  was  opened  with  eleven 
pupils.  In  1854,  Mr.  Loughridge  held  a  meeting  at  Oak  Ridge 
and  organized  a  church,  when  two  native  members  were  received, 


188  HISTORICAI,  SKETCH   OF   THE)   MISSIONS 

and  a  deep  religious  interest  awakened  in  many  minds.  The  good 
work  continued,  and  the  next  year  Mr.  Templeton,  of  the  Creek 
mission,  was  permitted  to  receive  twenty  ])ersons  into  the  church, 
seven  of  them  scholars  of  the  boarding-school.  This  proved  the 
turning-point  in  the  history  of  this  poor  people.  They  were  on 
the  road  to  extinction,  but  the  grace  of  God  interposed,  and 
placed  them  in  the  way  of  social  and  spiritual  advancement. 

In  1856  Rev.  J.  Ross  Ramsay  joined  the  mission.  He  brought 
to  it  the  ex])erience  of  former  labors  among  the  Creeks,  and  his 
work  was  also  speedily  blessed. 

The  school,  which  for  several  years  had  proved  quite  successful, 
was  discontinued  in  1859,  because  of  the  unsettled  condition  of  the 
Indians.  They  had  obtained  by  a  treaty  between  the  government 
and  the  Creeks  a  portion  of  the  Creek  country,  at  a  distance  from 
the  station,  and  were  about  to  settle  upon  it. 

Mr.  Ramsay  accompanied  the  Seminoles  to  their  new  country 
and  established  a  new^  station  at  Wewoka.  A  church  was  soon 
organized,  composed  of  some  members  from  the  Oak  Ridge  church, 
to  which  others  were  soon  added  on  profession.  Such  was  the 
state  of  the  mission  when  the  war  came,  and  all  these  labors 
suddenly  ended. 

After  the  war  was  over,  in  1866,  Mr.  Ramsay,  still  deeply  in- 
terested in  this  field,  visited  the  Seminoles.  He  reorganized  the 
church,  enrolling  sixty-six  members.  A  blessing  followed  imme- 
diately in  the  addition  of  thirty-seven  persons  to  the  church. 

In  1884  another  church  called  Achena  (Cedar),  was  organ- 
ized at  Little  River  with  15  members,  and  a  native  licentiate.  Mr. 
Dorsey  Fife,  appointed  its  supply.  Since  the  revival  of  the 
mission  in  1867,  190  persons  have  been  admitted  to  the  church. 
The  boarding-school  was  re-established  in  1870,  and  in  1886  was 
in  a  very  flourishing  condition  under  the  charge  of  Mr.  Ramsay, 
having  67  pupils.  It  was  supported  conjointly  by  the  Seminole 
nation  and  the  Board. 

3.  The  Choctaw  Mission  grew  out  of  an  offer  in  1845  by 
the  council  of  the  Choctaw  nation  to  transfer  Spencer  Academy 
to  the  care  and  direction  of  the  Board.  The  academy  had 
been  established  by  the  council  in  1842,  and  was  located  eleven 
miles  north  of  Fort  Towson  on  the  Red  River.  It  had  an  annual 
endowment  of  $6000  from  the  Choctaws  and  $2000  from  the  In- 
dian Department,  to  which,  by  their  agreement,  the  Board  was 
to  add  $2000  more.  There  were  buildings  to  accommodate  one 
hundred  pu])ils. 

Rev.  James  B.  Ramsey  was  appointed  superintendent,  and  enter- 
ed upon  his  duties,  with  seven  assistants,  in  1846.  He  found 
ninety-eight  students  in  attendance.     From  the  first  the  conduct 


AMONG   THE   NORTH   AMKRICAN   INDIANS.  189 

and  behavior  of  the  students,  their  ability  to  learn,  their  attention 
to  religious  instruction,  and  their  cheerful  submission  to  the  rules 
of  the  institution,  were  most  satisfactory.  In  1847  a  church  was 
organized,  consisting  of  sixteen  members. 

The  Corresponding  Secretary  of  the  Board  visited  the  station 
during  the  following  summer,  and  his  report  says :  "  There  is  much 
encouragement  in  the  present  condition  of  the  Choctaws.  They 
are  living  on  farms,  and  sustaining  themselves  by  cultivating  the 
soil.  Many  of  their  farms  are  well  improved  and  their  buildings 
good.  Many  are  unable  to  speak  a  word  of  English.  They  are 
destitute  of  stated  preaching,  and  need  neighborhood  schools  and 
teachers." 

In  1849  Mrs.  Kamsey  was  removed  by  death,  Mr.  Ramsey 
was  obliged  to  retire  from  the  mission  on  account  of  his  health, 
and  some  others  of  the  missionary  force  also  retired.  Their  places 
were  filled  by  the  Revs.  Alex.  Reid,  C.  R.  Gregory  and  wife,  and 
A.  J.  Graham.  The  work  in  the  seminary,  in  addition  to  the  re- 
ligious services  and  instructions,  required  the  constant  labors  of 
all  this  force.  From  this  school  were  to  come  ministers,  physicians, 
legislators,  judges,  lawyers  and  teachers.  That  it  was  blessed  in 
its  religious  influence  is  seen  in  the  fact  that  sixteen  of  the  schol- 
ars were  admitted  to  the  church  in  1849. 

The  following  years  were  years  of  progress  and  encouragement. 
The  numbers  in  the  school  sometimes  reached  120  or  130;  and 
Mr.  Reid  said,  in  1855,  that  "  he  could  get  500  puj^ils  into  the 
school  on  a  few  days'  notice,  if  they  were  open  to  receive  and  in- 
struct so  many."  In  preaching  tours  the  missionaries  in  all  the 
Councils  met  the  "Spencer  boys;  "so  that  evidently  the  acade- 
my was  a  fountain,  sending  forth  influences  all  over  the  Choc- 
taw Nation.  The  most  eager  desire  was  also  everywhere  mani- 
fested, often  by  large  audiences,  to  hear  the  gospel  preached.  The 
Report  for  1853  says :  "  In  every  part  of  the  Choctaw  Nation, 
where  there  is  a  settlement  of  people,  there  is  an  urgent  cry  for  a 
missionary  and  a  school.  But  their  entire  wants  can  only  be  sup- 
plied by  their  own  educated  sons  and  daughters.  Hence  the  vital 
importance  of  religious  education,  and  the  value  of  Spencer  Acade- 
my, which  receives  scholars  from  every  part  of  the  nation." 

The  year  1854  was  signalized  by  a  great  work  of  grace  at  one 
of  the  preaching-points  called  Six-towns.  Deeply  interesting  meet- 
ings were  held,  and  "in  less  than  one  year  between  90  and  100 
were  gathered  into  the  Church  of  Christ,  and  gave  the  most  sat- 
isfactory evidence  of  their  conversion.  Upwards  of  sixty  child- 
ren were  baptized." 

The  same  blessed  influences  were  felt  the  next  year.  At  another 
"  big  meeting,"  between  sixty  and  seventy  expressed  concern  for 


190  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF  THE   MISSIONS 

their  souls,  and  thirty  persons  were  received  into  the  church,  of 
-whom  ten  were  students  of  the  academy,  making  125  within  the 
ytar.  The  result  was  the  establishment  of  a  church  at  Six-towns, 
and  a  station  there. 

The  same  year — 1856 — a  girls'  boarding-school  was  opened 
at  Good  Water,  one  of  the  old  stations  of  tlie  American  Board. 
Rev.  H.  Balentine  with  a  corps  of  teachers  entered  upon  the  work 
there.  It  was  designed  to  accommodate  forty-four  pupils,  and  was 
scon  filled,  besides  having  many  day- scholars  in  attendance. 
Regular  religious  services  were  kept  up  at  seven  different  points, 
at  several  of  which  the  Indians  had  built  neat  log  churches,  and 
small  houses  for  the  Saturday  and  Sabbath-schools  before  men- 
tioned. The  number  of  communicants  in  the  churches  in  1859 
was  213;  of  scholars,  171. 

In  1859  the  mission  was  greatly  enlarged  by  the  transfer  to  it 
of  the  missions  previously  conducted  by  the  American  Board.  The 
miesion  as  transferred  comprised  seven  ordained  missionaries, 
among  whom  were  the  venerable  Rev.  Cyrus  Kingsbury  and  Rev. 
Cyrus  Byington,  six  native  preachers  and  helpers,  ten  stations, 
twelve  churches  and  an  aggregate  membership  of  1467.  There 
were  three  day  and  three  boarding-schools,  with  a  school  roll  of 
445  scholars. 

The  mission  was  greatly  blessed  during  the  year.  In  several  of 
the  churches  additions  were  received,  and  a  new  church  of  48 
members  was  organized  at  a  station  called  Jack's  Forks.  The 
prospects  for  successful  work  for  the  Master  were  bright,  when  the 
war  with  its  blighting  influence  swept  over  the  field,  and  brought 
all  to  an  end  before  another  year  had  passed.  A  large  number 
of  the  missionaries  and  teachers  were  compelled  to  withdraw,  but 
many  of  the  older  Avorkers  remained  with  the  churches. 

In  1882,  the  Spencer  Academy,  which  had  for  several  years  been 
under  the  care  of  the  Southern  Church,  was  relinquished  by  them. 
It  was  again  taken  under  the  care  of  our  Board,  and  Rev.  O.  P. 
Stark  appointed  superintendent.  A  new  building  was  erected  by 
the  Council  in  a  better  location,  and  the  number  of  students  is 
now  nearly  100.  The  Choctaw  Mission  has  been  entirely  assumed 
by  the  Home  Board. 

4.  The  Chickasaw  Mission. — The  Chickasaws  occupy  a 
reservation  in  the  Indian  Territory,  west  of  the  Choctaws,  and 
bordering  on  the  Texas  line.  They  number  about  6,000.  The 
mission  among  them  has  been  in  great  part  educational,  and 
arose  out  of  a  proposal  of  the  Indian  Department,  in  1849,  to  place 
under  the  direction  of  the  Board  a  boarding-school  for  girls,  to 
contain  eighty  or  a  hundred  scholars,  offering  to  erect  the  build- 
ings and  to  furnish  funds  for  the  support  of  the  school.     Similar 


AMONG  THK   NORTH   AMERICAN   INDIANS.  191 

t 

schools  had  been  placed  under  the  care  of  the  Episcopal  and 
Southern  Methodist  Churches.  The  Board  accepted  the  proposi- 
tion, and  appointed  Mr.  J.  S.  Allen  to  &u{)erintend  the  erection  of 
buildings.  Various  hindrances  prevented  the  completion  of  them, 
however,  till  1852,  when  the  school  was  opened  with  forty  schol- 
ars. The  Chickasaws  manifested  the  greatest  interest  in  the  work 
— so  much  so  that  their  council  voted  six  thousand  dollars  addi- 
tional to  complete  the  buildings. 

Two  stations  were  occupied,  Wapanucka,  where  the  girls'  semi- 
nary was  situated,  Avith  Kev.  H.  Balentine  as  superintendent,  and 
Boggy  Depot,  where  Rev.  A.  M.  AVatson  and  wife  were  stationed. 
A  force  of  nine  teachers  and  assistants  was  on  the  ground  in  1853, 
and  the  school  opened  with  bright  prospects. 

A  church  was  formed  at  Boggy  Depot  in  1852 ;  another  at 
Wapanucka  is  reported  in  1855.  Rev.  Allen  AVright,  a  native 
preacher,  was  stationed  at  Boggy  Depot  in  1860. 

The  school,  notwithstanding  hindrances  from  a  too  frequent 
change  of  teachers,  yet  accomplished  a  noble  work.  Many  hun- 
dred girls  were  educated  there  in  all  that  would  fit  them  for  use- 
fulness in  their  nation.  In  1860,  inasmuch  as  the  Indians  were 
not  willing  to  make  such  pecuniary  provision  as  the  committee 
thought  necessary  to  keep  the  school  in  efficient  operation,  and  as 
they  seemed  desirous  of  undertaking  the  management  of  it  them- 
selves, the  Board  yielded  to  their  wish,  and  its  connection  with  the 
school  ceased. 

Missionary  labors  were  still  carried  on  at  the  two  stations  and 
at  other  places,  and  the  Rev.  Charlton  H.  Wilson  and  his  wife, 
Miss  Flora  Lee,  Miss  Mary  C.  Greenleaf,  Miss  M.  J.  F.  Thayer, 
Miss  L.  Culbertson  and  Miss  C.  B.  Downing,  Miss  C.  Stanislaus, 
and  other  devoted  laborers,  gave  faithful  service  to  this  tribe. 
This  is  also  one  of  the  missions  that  was  brought  to  a  sudden 
close  by  the  civil  war.  The  Board  has  never  resumed  operations 
among  these  Indians. 

As  to  their  present  condition,  they  are  one  of  those  tribes 
known  as  "The  Five  Civilized  Tribes  ;"  3600  out  of  the  6000  can 
read;  $58,000  were  expended  in  1879-80  for  educational  pur- 
poses. They  dress  like  the  whites,  are  a  progressive  people,  and 
have  many  wealthy  citizens.  This  mission  went  under  the  care 
of  the  Southern  Presbyterian  Board  in  1861. 

5.  Indian  Missions  in  New  Mexico. — There  are  about  28,928 
Indians  connected  with  the  different  government  agencies  in  New 
Mexico.  Of  these  the  Board  has  attempted  missionary  operations 
among  the  Navajoes,  numbering  about  8,000,  and  the  Pueblo  or 
Village  Indians,  about  8,254  in  number.  Both  of  these  tribes  are 
described  as  partially  civilized,  temperate,  truthful,  friendly,  and 
willing  to  have  schools  opened  for  their  children. 


192  HISTORIC AI,  SKETCH   OF  THE   MISSIONS 

In  1868  Rev.  J.  M.  Roberts  and  wife  were  appointed  missiona- 
ries to  the  Navajoes.  Mr.  Roberts  gathered  together  a  small 
number  of  children,  and  thus  commenced  his  work.  As  no  good 
interpreter  could  be  obtained  he  was  not  able  to  hold  religious 
services  nor  conversation. 

In  1870  Rev.  J.  Menaul  and  wife  were  also  sent  to  this  mission  ; 
but  Mr.  Menaul  soon  accepted  an  appointment  to  medical  work 
under  the  agency.  Mrs.  Menaul  conducted  very  successfully  a 
school  of  about  thirty  scholars. 

In  1872  Mr.  Roberts  recei  red  an  appointment  as  teacher  among 
the  Pueblos.  A  number  of  other  teachers  were  sent  by  the  Board 
at  different  times  to  labor  among  these  Indians,  being  supported 
by  the  Indian  Department.  Of  their  missionary  labors,  however, 
we  have  no  report. 

This  kind  of  work  was  continued  under  many  discouragements, 
the  Board  having  expended  about  $13,000  in  all,  until  1877, 
when  the  Presbytery  of  Santa  Fe  placed  the  work  under  the 
charge  of  the  Home  Mission  Board,  by  which  it  has  been  carried 
on  since  that  time. 

The  Home  Board  in  1884  had  19  schools  among  the  Indians 
in  New  Mexico,  Indian  Territory,  Oregon,  Washington  Territory, 
and  Alaska,  and  employed  53  missionary  teachers.  The  work  in 
these  schools  is  in  a  generally  prosperous  condition,  though  full 
statistics  cannot  be  given.  There  are  also  quite  a  number  of 
flourishing  Indian  churches  in  these  fields,  under  the  fostering 
care  of  the  Board.  The  Annual  Report  of  the  Foreign  Board 
in  1885  shows  that  there  were  in  the  field  during  the  preceding 
year  forty  ministers,  of  whom  twenty-four  were  Indians,  and  o6 
other  laborers,  of  whom  20  were  natives  ;  1184  communicants  were 
reported  in  the  churches,  and  476  scholars  in  the  mission  schools. 

General  Facts. 

The  record  of  the  Board  to  1886,  during  the  forty-eight  years 
of  its  existence,  shows  a  list  of  453  missionaries  of  all  classes  who 
have  been  engaged  in  these  missions,  and  an  expenditure  for  the 
Indians  of  8525,000,  the  free  gift  of  our  churches,  besides  $520,000, 
entrusted  to  it  by  the  government  for  educational  work. 

Over  3000  persons  have  been  brought,  during  that  time,  from 
heathenism  into  the  Christian  Church  (exclusive  of  nearly 
2000  transferred  from  the  American  Board,  converts  among  the 
Choctaws,  the  Senecas,  and  the  Dakotas),  besides  many  thousands 
more  who  have  been  elevated  in  character  and  morals  by  the  Bible 
light  and  influence  around  thorn,  but  who  never  united  with  the 
church.  At  least  6000  cliildren  have  been  taught  in  the  mission 
schools,  besides  great  numbers  more  who  have  received  instruction 


AMONG  THE   NORTH   AMERICAN   INDIANS.  193 

in  the  government  schools,  and  thus  in  a  high  degree  been  pre- 
pared for  useful  lives. 

"  These  missions  were  certainly  the  chief  agencies  in  the  civili- 
zation, or  semi-civilization  of  many  tribes, — the  Senecas,  some  of 
the  Chippewa  and  Dakota  bands,  the  Omahas,  lowas,  Creeks, 
Seminoles,  Choctaws  and  others.  Closely  connected  with  this  great 
progress  in  civilization,  and  indeed  its  main  cause,  has  been  the 
work  of  grace  in  various  tribes,  which  God  has  given  for  the  en- 
couragement of  His  people.  One  evidence  of  divine  grace  thus 
manifested  is  the  signal  fact  that  over  30  Indian  preachers, 
licentiates  and  other  native  laborers  are  now  in  the  service  of  the 
Board.  During  the  last  six  years  64  laborers  were  sent  forth." 
(Record  1885,  p.  65.) 

Missions  are  also  carried  on  among  the  Indians  by  the  Presby- 
terian Home  Board,  the  Methodists,  Baptists,  Episcopalians,  Ameri- 
can Board,  Southern  Presbyterians,  Southern  Baptists,  Southern 
Methodists,  Moravians,  and  Friends. 

The  total  Indian  population  of  the  United  States  (exclusive  of 
Alaska,  30,178)  is,  according  to  the  Report  of  the  Commissioner 
of  Indian  Affairs  for  1889,  250,430.  Of  these  there  are  five  civ- 
ilized tribes  numbering  70,246.  Under  the  care  of  the  govern- 
ment 180,183,  and  nearly  36,000  of  their  children  are  receiving 
education  in  schools  of  various  kinds. 


Stations. 


DAKOTA   MISSIONS, 


Yankton  Agency,  South  Dakota:  on  the  Missouri  River,  69  miles 
above  Yankton  ;  station  occupied,  1869  ;  Rev.  John  P.  Williamson  and  his 
wife  ;  teacher,  Miss  Abbie  L.  Miller ;  Eev,  Hem-y  T.  Sdwyn.  Out-stations,  3  : 
native  helpers,  3. 

Pine  Ridge:  occupied  1886;  Rev.  C.  G.  Sterling  and  his  wife;  Mi»s 
Jennie  B.  Dickson  and  Miss  Charlotte  C.  McCreight ;  Eev.  Louis  Mazana- 
kinyanna  ;  four  native  helpers. 

Flandreau,  South  Dakota :  on  Big  Sioux  River,  40  miles  above  Sioux 
Falls ;  station  occupied,  1869  ;  Rev.  John  Eastman. 

Lower  Brule  Agency  (White  River),  South  Dakota:  on  the  Missouri 
River,  80  miles  above  Yankton  Agency;  station  occupied  in  1885;  Rev. 
Joseph  Rogers. 

Poplar  Creek,  Montana :  on  the  Missouri  River,  70  miles  west  of  Fort 
Buford ;  station  occupied,  1880 ;  Rev.  and  Mi-s.  E.  J.  Liudsey ;  one  native 
helper. 

Wolf  Point,  Montana:  on  the  Missouri  River,  24  miles  west  of  Poplar 
Creek ;  station  occupied,  1885  ;  one  native  helper. 

9 


194 


HISTORICAI.  SKETCH   OF  THK  MISSIONS 


NEZ    PEECE   MISSION. 

Lapwai,  Idaho  Ter.  :  work  begun,  1838  ;  Miss  Kate  McBeth. 

Kamiah  :  occupied  1838  ;  Miss  Sue  McBeth  temporarily  at  Mount  Idaho. 

Native  ministers :  Kamiah,  Rev.  R.  Williams;  Umatilla,  Rev.  J.  Hayes; 
North  Fork,  Rev.  W.  Wheeler;  Lapwai,  Rev.  Peter  Lindsley ;  Spokane 
Falls,  Rev.  A.  B.  Lawyer;  AVellpinit,  Rev.  Silas  Whitman;  Meadow  Creek, 
Rev.  Enoch  Pond.     General  Evangelist,  Rev.  James  Hines. 

SENECA   MISSIONS. 

Alleghany  :  Alleghany  Keservation,  Western  New  York ;  Eev.  M.  P 
Trippe  and  wife,  and  Kev.  Wm  Hall ;  eleven  native  assistants. 

Sub-stations  :   on  TonaAvanda,  Tuscarora  and  Complanter  Reservations. 

Upper  CAXTARArors :  Cattaraugus  Reservation,  Western  New  York ; 
mission  begun,  1811 ;  transferred  to  the  Presbyterian  Board,  1870 ;  Eev. 
George  Runciman  and  wife. 


Missionaries  among  the  North  American  Indians. 

*  Died,     f  Transferred  from  the  American  Board.     Figures:  Term  of  Service  in  the  Field. 


CHICK  ASA  WS,  1849-1861. 


Allan,  Mr.  James  S., 
Allan,  Mrs., 

Baientine,  Kev.  Hamilton, 
Balentine,  Mrs., 
^Barber,  Afiss  Sarah  P., 
Brower,  Mr., 
Browe-,  Mrs., 
Burns,  Rev.  J.  H  , 
Burns,  Miss  Mary  J., 
Culbertson,  Miss  Lizzie, 
Davi?,  Mr.  J.  L  , 
Downing,  Miss  Calista  B., 
Eddy,  Miss  Clara  W., 
Gret-n,  Miss  H.  M., 
*Greenle;if,  Miss  Mary  C, 
*Lee,  Miss  Flor;i, 
Long,  Miss  Sarah  R., 


1849- 
1849- 
1859- 
1859- 
1855- 


1855- 
1853- 
1858- 
1852- 
1859- 
1853- 
1852- 
1856- 
1855- 
1859- 


1855 
1855 
■1861 
1861 
■1859 
1858 
18-J8 
■1856 
•1856 
1860 
■1856 
■1860 
-1860 
■1855 
■1857 
•1859 
■1861 


McCarter,  Mr.  John  C, 
McCarter,  Mrs., 
McLeod,  Mi^s  K.  M., 
Mathers,  Miss  Esther, 
Ogden,  Miss  Anna, 
Siiellabarger,  Miss  M., 
Stanislaus,  Miss  Clara, 
Thayer,  Mis«  M.  J    F., 
Thompson,  Miss  F.  K., 
Turner,  Miss  Anna  M., 
Vance,  Miss  Mary, 
Watson,  Rev.  A.  M., 
Watson,  Mrs, 
*Wil-on,  Kev.  Charlton  H 
Wilson,  Mrs., 
Wilson,  Miss  Mary  J., 


1852- 

1859- 
1855- 
1855- 
1858- 
1857- 
1854- 
1852- 
1859- 
1859- 
1852- 
1852- 
1855- 
1855- 
1853- 


1860 
1860 
1S60 
1859 
1856 
•1854 
•1860 
1858 
1855 
1860 
1860 
1853 
1853 
1859 
1859 
1854 


Baird,  Rev.  Isaac, 
Baird,   Mrs.  (Miss  M. 

Tarbell.  1872-) 
Beach,  Miss  P.  A., 
Bradley,  Mr.  Henry, 
Bradley,  Mrs., 
Cowle-',  Miss  II.  !>., 
Dougherty,  Rev.  Peter 


CHIPPEWAS,  1838-1881. 

1873-1884  Dougherty,  Mrs.,  1840-1871 

L.  Doii-hertv,  MisslL  1860-1862 

1874-1884  Dougheriv,  Miss!^,  1862-1866 

1858-1860  DoughertV,  MissN.,  1873-1875 

1841-1846  Dougherty,  Miss  S.  A.,  1873- 

1841-1846  Donghortv.  MissC.  H.,  1885- 

1853-1854  Klls,'Mrs.'M.,  1885- 

1838-1871  Fleming,  Rev.  John,  1838-1839 


AMONG   THE   NORTH   AMERICAN  INDIANS. 


195 


Fleming,  Mrs.,  1838-1839 

Gibson,  Miss  C.  A.,  1859-1862 

Gibson,  Miss  M.  E.,  1862-1865 

Guthrie,  Rev.  H.  W.,  1855-1857 

Isbell,  Miss  VV.  A.,  1853-1859 

Maclarry,  JSfissM.,  1879-1884 

Mills,  Rev.  S  J.,  1871-1872 

Mills.  Mrs..  1871-1872 
Philiips,  Miss  Harriet  K,  1871-1875 

Porter,  Mr.  Andrew,  1847-1871 

Porter,  Mrs.,  1847-1871 

Porter,  Mr.  John,  1 854-1 86 1 

Porter,  Mrs.,  1854-1861 


Porter,  Miss  Ann, 
Speep,  Rev.  F., 
Spees,  Mrs., 
Turner,  Mr.  J.  G., 
Turner,  Mrs., 
Verbeck,  Miss  S., 
Walker,  Miss  Lydia  B., 
Whiteside,  Mr.  J.  K., 
Whiteside,  Mrs., 
Williamson,  Mr.  A.  W., 
Wright,  Rev.  S.  G., 
Wright,  Mrs., 


CHOCTAws,  1845-1864. 


Ainslie,  Rev.  Geo.,  '52-56 ;  1858-1861 
^Ainslie,  Mrs.,  -1861 

Balentine,  Rev.  H.,  '50-52 ;  1855-1859 
Balentine,  Mrs.,  '50-52;  1855-1859 
Betz,  Mr.  J.seph  S.,  1846-1855 

*Betz,  Mrs.,  1847-1855 

Bissell,  Mr.  Lewis,  1846-1849 

Burtt,  Mr.  Robert  J.,  1853-1857 

Burtt,  Mrs.,  18=i5-1857 

*Byington,  Rev.  Cyrus,  1859-1861 
Bvington,  Mrs.,  1861 

*Copeland,  Rev.  C.  C,  1859-1861 
Culbertson,  Miss  Lizzie,  1860-1861 
Davidson,  Miss  Maria,  1855-1856 
Denny,  Miss  M.  E.,  1856-1858 

Diament,  Miss  Elizabeth,  1857-1861 
Downing,  Miss  Calista  B.,  1860-1861 
*Dutcher,  Miss  Susan,  1848-1851 
Eddv,  Miss  Clara  W.,  1860-1861 
Edwards, Rev.  J.,  '51-53;  1859-1861 
Edwards  Mrs.,  1851-1853 

Eells,  Rev.  Edward,  1855-1856 

Eells,  Mrs  ,  1855-1856 

Evans,  Mr.  Edward,  1853-1860 

Evans,  Mrs.,  1853-1860 

Fishback,  Charles,  M.D.,  1848-1849 
Frotlnngham,  Rev.  James,  1857-1859 
Frothingham,  Mrs.,  1857-1859 

Gardiner,  Mr.  Charles  H.  1846-1849 
^Gardiner,  Mrs.,  1846-1849 

*Graham,  Rev.  Alex.  J.,  1849-1850 
Gregorv,  Rev.  Caspar  R.,  1849-1850 
Gregory,  Mrs.,  1849-1 8o0 

Hancock,  Miss  E-  Y.,  1858-1859 
Hitchcock,  MisK  J.  M  ,  1857-1861 
Hobbs,  Rev.  S.  L.,  M.D.,  1859-1861 
Hobbs,  Mrs.,  1859-1861 

Hollingsworth,  Miss  J.  S.,  1855-1856 
^Hotchkin,  Rev.  E.,  1859-1861 


Hotchkin,  Mrs., 
Ives,  Mr.  Charles  P., 
Jackson,  Rev.  Sheldon, 
Jackson,  Mrs., 
Jones,  Mr.  J., 
Jones,  Mr.-'., 
Kingsbury,  Rev.  Cyrus, 
Kingsbury,  Mrs., 
Lee,  Mr.  S.  O., 
Lee.  Mrs  , 
Libby,  Mr.  S.  T., 
Libl)y,  Mrs., 
Long,  Miss  Sarah  R., 
Lowrie,  Mr.  Reuben, 
McBeth,  Miss  Sue, 
McLeod,  Miss  E.  M., 
McLure,  Mr.  Joseph, 
McLure,  Mrs., 
Martin,  Miss  Emily  O., 
Mitchell,  Miss  H.  N., 
Moore,  Rev.  Gay  lord  L., 
Moore,  Mrs., 
Morehead,  Mis§  Nancy, 
Morrison,  Miss  E.  J.,  1846- 
Nourse,  Mr.  J.  H., 
Nourse,  Mrs., 
*Ramsay,  Rev.  James  B., 
*Ramsay,  Mrs., 
Reid,  Rev.  Alexander, 
*Reid,  Mrs.  Elizabeth, 
*Reid,   Mrs.  (Miss  F.    K 

Thom[)son,  1850), 
Schermerhorn,   Rev.  F., 
Scher-i.erhorn,  Mrs., 
Schermerhorn,  Mr.  L., 
^Silliman,  Rev.  ('.  J., 
Stanislaus,  Miss  Clara,  '55- 
*Stark.  Rev. O.P, '46-49; 
Siark,  Mr.'., 


1852-1868 

1884- 

1884- 

1853-1853 

1853-1858 

1871-1878 

1878-1875 

1850-1852 

1850-1852 

1872. 

1884- 

1884- 


1859-1861 
1860-1861 
1858-1859 
1858-1859 
1859-1861 
1859-1861 
1859-1861 
1859-1861 
1859-1861 
1859-1861 
1859-1861 
1859-1861 
1860-1864 
1852-1853 
1859-1861 
1860-1861 
1846-1847 
1846-1847 
1856-1857 
1855-1856 
1856-1857 
1856-1857 
1859-1861 
-54;  '56-59 
1853-1854 
1853-1854 
1846-1849 
1846-1849 
1849-1861 
1854 

1855-1861 
1883- 
1883- 
1883- 
1855-1856 
-56 ; '60-61 
'59-61 ;  '82 
1859-1861 


196 


HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF  THE   MISSIONS 


Turner,  Mr.  Joseph  C,  1850  1852 

Wentz,  Rev.  H.  A.,  1857-1860 

Wiggins,  Mr.  N.,  1857-1861 

Wiggins,  Miss  Sarah,  1857-1859 


Wilson,  Rev.  Jonathan,  1856-1857 
Young,  Mr.  R6bert  J.,  1856-1861 
Young,  Mrs.,  -ISbl 


Creeks,  1842-1887. 


Baldwin,  Miss  E.  J.,  1876-1885 
Balentine,  Rev.  Hamilton,  1848-1850 

Balentir.e,  Mrs.,  1849-1850 

Bardue,  Miss  L.,  1884. 

Bowen,  Miss  Marv,  1850-1852 

Brown,  Miss  S.  G.",  1876-1877 

Buckbr-e,  Miss  Cora,  1885-1887 

Chambers,  Miss  Effie,  1886-1887 

Cole,  Miss  P.  A.,  1880-1887 
Craig,   Mrs.  A.    A.    (Miss 

Ann  A.  Robertson,  1871),  1876-1883 

^Cronwiiite,  J.  J.,  1884-1885 

Cronwhite,  E.  L.,  1885. 

Davis,  Mr.  J.  P.,  1858-1861 

Denton,  Miss  L.,  1884. 

Diament,  Rev.  J.  N.,  1883-1887 

Diament,  Mrs.,  1883-1887 
Diament,  Miss  Elizabeth,  1854-1856 

Diament,  Miss  Naomi,  1854-1856 

Eakins,  Rev.  David  W.,  1848-1850 

Eddy,  Miss  Clara  W.,  1852-1853 

Edwards,  Miss  Katie,  1870-1872 

Freeland,  Miss  R.  M.,  1885- 

Garrison,  Miss  Jane,  1857-1860 

Golde,  Mr.  Elias,  1854- 

Golde,  Mrs.,  1854- 

Green,  Miss  Hannah  M.,  1851-1852 

Green,  Miss  Lilian,  1880-1882 

Hall,  Mi-s  Nellie,  1882-1883 

Herod.  Mrs.  M.,  1883. 

Hovt,  Miss  Nancy,  1849-1850 

Irwin,  Miss.  M,  1878-1879 

Jones,  Mr.  J.,  1858-1859 

Jones,  Mrs.,  1858-1859 

Jnnkin,  James,  M.D.,  1851-1852 

Junkin,  Mrs.,  1851-1852 

Jnnkin,  Mr.  Joseph  B.,  1850-1853 

Junkin,  Mrs.,  1850-1853 

Keys,  Miss  E.  L.,  18S5-18s7 

Kevs,  Miss  Fannv,  1885-1887 

Limber,  Rev.  John,  1844-1845 
Loomis.  Rev.  Augustus  W.,1852-1853 

*Loomis  Mr-.,  1852-1853 

Loughridge,  Rev.  R.  M.,  '41-61;  '80 


*Loughridge,  Mrs.  Olivia,  1842-1845 
^Loughridge,  Mrs.  M.  A.,  1846-1850 
Loughridge,  Mrs.,  -1861;  1880-1887 
Marshall,  Warren,  1886-1887 

McCay,  Miss  H.  J.,  1877-1880 

McCullough,  Mr.  R.  B.,  1800-1861 
McCullough,  Mr^.,  1860-1861 

"McEwen,Mr.  .Alexander,  1853-1854 
McGee,  Rev.  R.  C,  1878- 

*McKean,  Miss  Mary  H.,  1856-1860 
McKiniiev,  Rev.  Edmund,  1843 

McKinnev,  Mrs.,  1843 

Mann,  Mrs.  A.,  1883- 

Mills,  Miss  Joanna,  1858-1861 

Porter,  W.  M.,  -1886 

Price,  Miss  Mary,  1854-1856 

Rnm^av,  Rev.  J.  Ros^^,  1850-1852 
-^Ramsav,  Mrs.  Jane  M.,  1850-1852 
Reid,  mVs.  Elizabeth,  1852-1857 
Richards,  Mrs  M.  E.,  1880- 
-Robertson,  Rev.W.S., '50-61 ;  66-81 
Robertson. Mrs.  A.  E.  VV., '50-61;  '66 
Russell,  Miss  N.  C ,  1873-1874 

Shepherd,  Miss  Nannie,  1850-1861 
Shepherd,  Miss  S.  O.,  1869-1872 
Smi(h,  Miss  A.  E.,  1866. 

Snedaker,  Miss  E.,  1883-1884 

Stanislaus,  Miss  Clara,  1852-1855 
Tal  )ot,  Miss  Jane  H.,  1857-1859 
Templnton,  Rev.  Wm.  H  ,  1851-1857 
^'J'empleton,  Mrs.  C.  M.,  1852-1857 
Vance,  Mis.s  Mnrv,  1860-lt61 

Warren,  Marshall,  1886. 

Wtlch,  Miss  Addie,  1884-1885 

Welch,  Miss  Lizzie,  1.S85. 

Whitehead,  Miss  L.  P.,  1884-1887 
Whitehead,  Miss  Mary,  1885-1887 
Whitehead,  J.  P.,  1883-1887 

Whitehead,  Mrs.,  1883-1887 

Wilson,  Miss  A.,  lS84-18.s7 

WiLon,  Miss  Mary,  1868-1871 

W^orcesier,  Leonard,  1868-1871 

Worce-ter,  Mrs.,  1868-1871 

Yargee,  Mrs.  J.,  1884. 


DAKOTAS,  1871-1891. 


Aungie,  Miss  H., 
Calhoun,  Miss  E , 


1 880-1 H81 
1873-1876 


Chapin,  Rev.  M.  E., 
Chapin,  Mrs., 


1883-1885 
1883-1886 


AMONG  the;   north   AMERICAN   INDIANS- 


197 


Dickson,  Miss  J.  B.,  1878- 

Lindsay,  Kev.  E.  J.,  1890- 
Lindsay,  Mrs.  (Miss  N. 

Hunter,  1880),  1890- 

McCreight,  Miss  C.  C,  1880- 

Sterling,  Kev.  C.  G.,  1886- 

Sterling,  Mis.,  1886- 


nVillianison,  Rev.  T.  S., 

M.D.,  1835-1879 

^Williamson,  Mrs.,  1835-1872 

Williamson,  Rev.  J.  P.,  1860- 

Williamson,  Mr?.,  1860- 

*W^illiamsoi),  Miss  N.  J.,  1873-1877 

Wood,  Rev.  G.,  Jr.,  1880-1889 

Wood,  Mrs.,  1880-1889 


Ballard,  Mr.  Aurey, 
Ballard,  Mrs,, 
Bloohm,  Mr.  Paul, 
Bradley,  Mr,  Henry, 
Bradley,  Mrs.' 
Coon,  Rev.  S.  H., 
Coon,  Mrs., 

Diament,  Miss  Elizabeth, 
Donaldson,  Miss  Letitia, 
Fullerton,  Miss  Martha, 
Hamilton,  Rev.  William, 
Hamilton,  Mrs., 
Hardy,  Mrs.  Rosetta, 
Higley,  Miss  Susan  A., 
Irvin,  Mr.  Francis, 
Irvin,  Mrs., 

Irvin,  Rev.  Samuel  M., 
Irvin,  Mrs., 
Lilley,  Miss  Mary, 


10  WAS,  1835-1865. 
1835-1837    McCain,  Rev.  William, 
1835-1837    McCrearv,  Mrs.  R.  B., 
1845-1846    McKinney,  Rev.  Edmund, 
1838-1841    McKinnev,  Mrs , 
1838-1841    Patterson,  Miss  Mary  A., 
1845    Rice,  Rev.  George  S., 
1845    Robertson,  Rev.  Wni.  S., 
1864-1865    Robertson,  Mrs., 
1853-1864  i  Rubeti,  Miss  Margaret,    . 
1855-1860  '  Shepherd,  Mr.  Elihu  M., 
1837-1853  :  Shepherd,  Mrs., 
1H37-1853    Shields,  Miss  Cora  A., 
1838-1839    Turner,  Miss  Anna  M., 
1854-1855    Washburne,  Mrs., 
1841-1847    Waterman,  Miss  S.  A., 
1841-1846    Welch,  Miss  C, 
1837-1864    Williams,  Mr.  James, 
1837-1864    Williams,  Mrs., 
1864-1865  I  Wilson,  Miss  Sarah  J., 

KicKAPOOS,  1856-1860. 


1855 

1855-1864 
1846-1847 
1846-1847 
1859-1862 
1857-1859 
1864-1866 
1864-1866 
1864-1866 
1835-1836 
1835-1836 
1860-1861 
1862-1864 
1865-1866 
1850-1854 
1865-1866 
1854-1864 
1863 
1855 


Cogan,  Miss  Hortense,  1858-1860 

Conover,  Miss  Marv,  1857-1858 

Honnell,  Rev.  W.  H.,  1856-1857 

Hubbell,  Mr.  E.,  1856-1857 


Hubbell,  Mrs.,  1856-1857 

Shields,  Miss  Margaret  J.,  1857 

Thorne,  Rev.  A.  E.,  1857-1860 

Thorne,  Mrs.,  1857-1850 


NEZ  PERCES,  1871-1891. 


*Ainslie,  Rev.  George,  1872-1875 

Ainslie,  Mrs.,  1872-1875 

^Cowley,  Rev.  H.  T.,  1871-1873 

Cowley,  Mrs.,  1871-1873 

Corner.  Mr.  J.,  1873-1874 

Coyner,  Mrs.,  1873-1874 

Deffenbaugh,  Rev.  G.  L.,  1878- 

*Deffenbaugh,  Mrs.,  1881-1884 


Deffenbaugh,  Mrs., 
McBeth,  Miss  S.  L., 
McBeth,  Miss  K.  C, 
Martin,  Rev.  S.  N.  D., 
Martin,  Mrs., 
*Spalding.  Rev.  H.  H., 
Spalding,  Mrs., 


NEW  MEXICO  MISSION,   1868-1874. 


Annin,  Rev.  J.  A., 
Annin,  Mrs., 
Annin,  Mis^  L.  A., 
Cmne,  Mr.  W.  F., 
Crothers,  Miss  M.  L., 
McElroy,  Mr.  P., 
McElroy,  Mrs., 
Menaul,  Rev.  J., 


1871-1873    Menaul,  Mrs., 
1871-1873    Raymond,  Mr.  C  C, 
1871-1873    Raymond,  Mrs., 
1873-1874    Roberts,  Rev.  James  M., 
1871.  Roberts,  Mrs., 

1871-1872    *Truax,  Rev.  W.  B., 
1871-1872  }  Truax,  Mrs., 
1870-1873  I 


1885- 
1877- 
1879- 
1873-1875 

1871-1874 


1870-1873 
1872-1873 
1872-1873 
1868-1873 
1868-1873 
1^72-1873 
1872-1873 


198 


HISTORICAI,  SKETCH   OF  THE   MISSIONS 


Barnes,  Miss  M.  L., 
Betz,  Mr.  Joseph, 
Betz,  Mrs., 
Black,  Mr.  Isaac, 
Black,  Mrs., 
Bloohm,  Mr.  Paul, 
Bower,  Miss  Mary, 
Bryant,  Miss  M., 
Burtf,  Rev.  Robert  J., 
Burtt,  Mrs., 
Copley,  Miss  J., 
Copley,  J,  F., 
Copley,  Mrs., 
Diament,  Miss  Naomi, 
Dillett,  Mr.  James  C, 
Dillett,  Mrs., 
Ensign,  Miss  Helen, 
Estill,  Miss  M.  S., 
Fetter,  Miss  M.  C, 
FuUerton,  Miss  Martha, 
Hamilton,  Rev.  Wm., 
*Hamilton,  Mrs., 
Hamilton,  Mrs., 
Hamilton,  Miss  Maria, 
Hamilton,  Miss  Mary, 
Higbee,  Miss  L., 


OMAHAS,  1846-1891. 

1883-            Irvin,  Rev.  S.  M ,  1880. 

1860-1863    Jennings,  Miss  M.,  1880-1882 

1860-1863    Jones,  Mr.  David,  1852-1857 

1860-1867    Jones.  Mrs.,  1852-1857 

1860-1867    Lee,  Mr.  S.  O.,  1865-1869 

1846-1847    Lee,  Mrs,  1865-1869 

1866-1867    Long,  Mrs.  C.  W.,  1858-1860 

1881-1882    *McKinney,  Rev.  Ed.,  1846-1853 

1860-1866    McKinney,  Mrs.,  1846-1853 

1860-1866    Mills,  Miss  Joanna,  1865-1868 

1882-1883  :  Partch,  Mr.  H.  W.,  1881-1884 

1884-1889    Partch,  Mrs.,  1881-1884 

Rolph,  Mr.  J.  R.,  1857-1858 

Rolph,  Mrs.,  1857-1858 

Reed,  Mr.  David  E.,  1847-1852 

Robb,  Mr.  C,  1863-1864 

Robb,  Mrs.,  1863-1864 

Selleck,  Mr.  C.  S.,  1857-1858 

Seileck,  Mrs.,  1857-1858 

Smith,  Miss  Emily,  1857-1860 

Sturges,  Rev.  C,  M.D.,  1857-1860 
Sturges,  Mrs.  Sarah  Jane,  1857-1860 

Wade,  Mr.^.  M.  C,  1882- 

Wooden,  Miss  Eva  M.,  1886-1889 

Woods,  Miss  Mary  E.,  1852-1854 


1885-1889 

1863-1865 

1853-1855 

1853-1855 

1857-1858 

1880-1881 

1881- 

1850-1852 

'53-57 ;  '67 

'53-57;  '67-68 

1869- 

1858-1860 
'63-64;  '66 

1847-1849 
OTOES,  1856-1859. 


Conover,  Miss  Mary,  1857 

Conover,  Miss  S.  E.,  1857-1858 

Guthrie,  Rev.  H.  W.,  1858-1859 

Guthrie,  Mrs.,  1858-1859 


Hickman,  Rev.  Gary, 
Lowe,  Mr.  Alexander, 
Murdock,  Rev.  D.  A., 
Steel  man.  Miss  C.  A., 


SAC  AND  FOX,  1883-1889. 
Ball,  Miss  Dora,  1884-1885  i  Skea,  Miss  A., 

Shepard,  Miss  Martha  A.,  1885-1886  I 


Davis,  Miss  Elizabeth, 
Davis,  Miss  Susan, 
Diament,  Miss  M.  A., 
Gillis,  Rev.  J. 
Gillis,  Mrs., 
Junkin,  Jas.  G.,  M.D., 
Junkin,  Mrs., 
Lilley,  Rev.  John, 

Ball,  Miss  Olivia  P., 
^Barker,  Rev.  W.  P., 
Barker,  Mrs., 
Ford,  Rev.  G.,t 
*Ford,  Mrs., 
Hall.  Rev.  William,t 
Hall,  Mrs., 


SEMINOLES, 

1885-1887 

1883-1887 

1883-1887 

1873. 

1873. 

1885-1887 

1885-1887 

1848-1861 


1848-1887. 
Lilley,  Mrs., 
Lilley,  Miss  Margaret, 
McCay,  Miss  H.  J., 
Powei,  Mrs.  H., 
Ramsay,  Rev.  J.  Ross,  '56- 
Ramsay,  Mrs.,  1856-1861 ; 
Ramsay,  Miss  Margaret, 
^Ramsay,  Miss  Adaline, 


1858 

1857-1858 

1857 

1859 

1884-1889 


1848-1861 
1855-1857 
1881-J883 
1883-1885 
61 ;  '66-87 
1866-1887 
1879-1880 
1880-1887 


SENicAS,  1870-1891. 


1886- 

1877-1880 

1877-1880 

1868-1875 

1868-1875 

1834- 

1834-1882 


Runciman,  Rev.  George,    1888- 

Riinciman,  Mrs., 

Trippe,  Rev.  M.  F., 

Trippe,  Mrs., 

*Wright,  Rev.  Asher,t 

*  Wright,  Mrs., 


1888- 

1881- 

1881- 

1820-1875 

1833-1886 


AMONG   THK   NORTH   AMKRICAN   INDIANS. 


199 


*Cowley,  Rev.  H.  T., 


Boal,  Miss  Martha, 
Bradley,  Mr.  Henry, 
Bradley,  Mrs., 
Biishnell,  Rev.  Wells, 
Btishneli,  Mr>., 
Duncan,  Mr.  James, 
Fleming,  Rev.  John, 


SPOKANS,  1875. 
1875.  I  Cowley,  Mrs., 

WEAs,  1833-1838. 


1833-1834 
18^4-1838 
1838 
1833-1 8;:!5 
1833-1835 
1838. 
1837-1838 


Henderson,  Miss  Nancy, 
Kerr,  Rev.  Joseph, 
Kerr,  Mrs., 
Lindsay,  Mr.  F.  H., 
Lindsav,  Mrs., 
Shepherd,  Mr.  E.  M., 


1875. 


1833-1836 
18^3-1837 
1833-1837 
1835-1836 
1835-1836 
1831-1835 


WINNEBAGO  ES,  1868-1890. 

Findlay,  Rev.  Wm.  T.,      1887-1889  I  Martin,  Mrs.,  1881-1888 

Findlav,  .Mrs.,  1888-1889    Wilson,  Rev.  Joseph  M.,    1868-1869 

Martin,  Rev.  S.  A.  D.,        1881-1888 


Books  of  Reference. 

A  Century  of  Dishonor.     Helen  Hunt  .lackson.     $1.50. 

Annual  Reports  of  the  Commissioner  of  Indian  Affairs. 

History  of  Indian  Missions  on  the  Pacific  Coast.     Myron  Eells.     $1.25. 

Lite  of  David  Brainerd.     Jonathan  Edwards.     60c. 

Life  of  John  Eliot.     R.  B.  Calverley. 

Mary  and  I;  or,  Forty  Years  with  the  Sionx.     S.  R.  Riggs.    $1.50. 

The  Gospel  Among  the  Dakotas.     S.  R.  Riggs.    $1.50. 

The  Story  of  Metlakahtla.     H.  S.  Wellcome.     |1.50. 


CHINESE  AND  JAPANESE 
IN  AMERICA. 


9^ 


WORK    AMONG    THE    CHINESE    IN    THE    UNITED 

STATES. 

The  Chinese  began  to  come  to  the  United  States  in  1848. 
They  are  all  from  Kwangtung  province,  and  speak  the  Can- 
tonese dialect.  The  majority  are  young  men,  the  average  age 
being  about  twenty-five  years,  while  many  are  boys  from  twelve 
to  fifteen.  They  are  not  immigrants ;  they  do  not  come  here 
for  permanent  residence.  Retaining  their  own  habits  and  cus- 
toms and  their  love  for  China,  they  do  not  assimilate  with  Amer- 
icans, but  are  strangers  in  a  strange  land.  Their  chief  purpose 
in  coming  is  to  sell  their  labor  for  money.  Not  only  do  they 
expect  to  return ;  the  Companies  that  bring  them  are  bound  by 
contract  to  carry  back  their  bodies  if  they  die  here.  The  aver- 
age time  that  they  actually  remain  is  less  than  five  years. 
Coming  from  the  middle  class  of  Chinese  society,  they  are,  as  a 
rule,  peaceable  and  industrious,  while  many  exhibit  enterprise 
and  energy. 

The  Chinese  Restriction  Law  was  passed  by  Congress  May  6, 
1882,  and  amended  July  5,  1884.  In  1888  what  is  called  the 
**  Exclusion  Act "  was  passed,  and  since  then  the  excess  of  de- 
partures over  arrivals  has  been  even  greater  than  under  the 
Restriction  Laws.  Many  of  those  returning  to  China  have  been 
Christian  converts,  and  have  carried  with  them  in  their  lives  as 
well  as  in  their  hands  the  Gospel  of  Christ.  But,  under  the 
existing  laws,  the  Chinese  population  in  the  United  States  is,  of 
course,  steadily  decreasing. 

San  Francisco. — The  first  effort  to  evangelize  these,  our  home 
heathen,  was  made  by  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  1852,  when 
Rev.  Wm.  Speer,  D.D.,  who  had  been  connected  with  the  Can- 
ton mission,  was  commissioned  for  this  work.  A  few  were  found 
in  San  Francisco  who  had  been  instructed  in  mission  schools  in 
Canton.  As  some  of  these  had  renounced  idolatry  before  leav- 
ing home,  a  church  was  organized  in  1853.  Dr.  Speer,  who  was 
compelled  by  ill  health  to  leave  the  mission  in  1857,  was  suc- 
ceeded in  1859  by  Rev.  A.  W.  Loomis,  D  D.  and  his  wife,  who 
had  been  fifteen   years   in   China.     In    1870   the   mission   was 

203 


204  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF  THE   MISSIONS 

strengthened    by  the   arrival   of  Rev.  I.   M.  Condit,  also   from 
Canton. 

In  mission  work,  education  has  been  one  of  the  first  agencies 
to  be  employed.  Some  of  the  Chinese  desire  to  learn  English. 
These  can  be  reached  "  by  baiting  the  gospel  hook  with  the  Eng- 
lish alphabet."  Evening  schools  are  held  at  the  mission  house, 
with  an  average  attendance  of  about  one  hundred.  Arithmetic, 
geography,  grammar  and  history  are  among  the  branches  taught. 
The  different  departments  at  the  close  of  each  session  assemble 
in  the  chapel  for  religious  instruction,  prayer  and  song.  In 
these  schools  "  Christianity  is  taught  directly  or  indirectly  all  the 
time,  and  the  teachers  are  cheered  by  seeing  the  greater  portion  of 
the  scholars  losing  their  respect  for  idols,  many  openly  avowing 
their  disbelief  in  the  superstitions  of  their  countrymen,  and  some 
becoming  the  true  followers  of  Jesus." 

In  1882,  the  building  formerly  occupied  by  the  First  Presbyte- 
rian Church  was  purchased  for  the  mission,  and  November  19th, 
of  that  year,  the  Chinese  congregation  worshipped  here  for  the 
first  time. 

But  the  Chinese  are  in  every  part  of  California — in  the 
towns  and  in  the  mines,  in  the  country  and  on  the  rivers.  The 
missionaries  and  iheir  assistants  visit  them  wherever  they  are  to 
be  found,  preaching  on  the  streets  to  large  crowds,  distributing 
the  gospel  and  tracts  in  stores  and  laundries,  iu  camps  and 
ranches,  and  from  house  to  house.  Sabbath-schools  are  organized 
where  it  is  possible,  and  evening  schools  sustained.  Y.  M.  C.  Asso- 
ciations are  also  accomplishing  a  good  work  ;  young  men  joining 
these  usually  give  up  idolatry,  even  if  they  do  not  at  once  con- 
fess Christ. 

The  Presbyterian  Board  has  stations  with  church  services  and 
schools  at  San  Francisco,  Oakland,  Sacramento,  San  Jose,  Santa 
Rosa,  Napa,  San  Rafael  and  Alameda.  The  work  in  all  these 
places  suffers  from  the  changing  character  of  the  Chinese  popu- 
lation, but  it  is  nevertheless  steadily  prosecuted,  with  a  good  de- 
gree of  success.  The  Synod  of  the  Pacific  recently  made  an  ap- 
peal to  the  Board  for  an  increase  in  the  means  of  training  Chinese 
young  men  for  evangelistic  work — stating  that  within  the  bounds 
of  the  Synod  there  are  40,000  Chinese,  with  only  three  churches 
and  fifteen  mission  schools.  They  believe  that  the  Chinese  them- 
selves, suitably  trained,  could  do  more  than  American  missionaries 
can  ever  do,  to  reach  this  multitude  of  their  own  people  scattered 
over  the  Pacific  Coast. 

The  proportion  of  women  among  the  Chinese  in  this  country 
is  estimated  at  about  one  in  thirty.  Many  of  them  are  brought 
here  for  a  base  purpose.     Efforts  for  their  rescue  and  salvation, 


AMONG   THE   CHINESE   AND  JAPANESE.  205 

made  by  the  Woman's  Missionary  Societies,  culminated  in  the 
foundation  in  187:-;  of  the  Chinese  Woman's  Home.  The  Home 
is  a  place  where  Chinese  women  who  are  susceptible  to  kindly 
influence  and  desire  to  change  their  life  may  be  received.  Many 
young  girls  have  been  rescued  from  present  or  prospective  bond- 
age by  the  '^Humane  Society,"  whose  secretary  obtains  letters  of 
guardianship  for  the  Home.  The  work  of  the  household  is  per- 
formed by  the  inmates.  Two  daily  sessions  of  the  school  are  held, 
and  religious  instruction  is  regularly  given  both  to  those  living  in 
the  Home  and  to  women  gathered  from  outside.  Classes  are  taught 
in  needle-work  ;  and  some  of  the  inmates,  by  sewing  for  Chinese 
stores,  earn  a  little  money,  which  is  placed  to  their  credit  and  ex- 
pended in  supplying  their  wardrobe.  By  this  means  habits  of 
industry  are  formed,  and  a  feeling  of  self-respect  is  created. 

In  the  seventeen  years  of  its  existence  more  than  260  women 
and  girls  have  been  rescued  and  sheltered.  Some  have  married 
Christian  Chinese,  some  have  returned  to  China,  while  others  have 
done  good  service  as  assistants  and  Bible  readers.  Many  a  battle 
has  had  to  be  fought  in  the  courts  for  the  possession  of  these  girls, 
■whose  "  owners  "  reluctantly  give  them  up,  but  the  law  is  on  the 
side  of  the  Christian  Home  which  waits  to  receive  them. 

There  has  also  been  opened,  in  Portland,  Oregon,  a  home  for 
Chinese  women,  similar  to  the  one  in  San  Francisco. 

The  Occidental  School  for  boys,  in  San  Francisco,  has  about  40 
in  attendance,  and  in  this  city  house  to  house  visitation  has  been 
carried  on  for  many  years,  with  excellent  results.  The  missionary 
in  charge  of  this  branch  of  work  has  been  able  to  reduce  the  num- 
ber of  girls  subject  to  the  cruelty  of  foot-binding,  in  what  she 
considers  her  "  parish,"  from  30  to  18. 

In  New  York  City  Christian  Chinese  are  employied  by  the 
Board  to  conduct  Sabbath  evening  services  and  a  Sunday-school. 
Other  work  is  done  by  Chinese  among  their  countrymen  in  New 
York  and  Brooklyn,  and  liberal  contributions  have  been  made 
by  them  to  different  objects  in  their  native  land  and  in  this  coun- 
try. Many  Chinese  are  cared  for  also  in  the  Sabbath-schools  of 
Presbyterian  and  other  churches.  When  it  is  possible,  the  Boaid 
employs  the  services  of  returned  missionaries  in  preaching  to  the 
Chinese  in  their  own  tongue,  wherever  there  are  any  large  num- 
ber of  these  gathered. 

General  Outlook. 

Hr'stility  to  the  Chinese  is  the  chief  hindrance  to  the  progress 
of  this  good  work.  The  outrages  perpetrated  upon  them  have  not 
only  made  attendance  at  the  evening  schools  at  times  unsafe,  they 
have  also  embittered  the  minds  of  some  who  would  otherwise  be 
susceptible  to  good  influence. 


206  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF  THE  MISSIONS 

Still  a  healthy  growth  is  mauifest.  Converts  are  multiplying; 
the  number  of  Christian  homes  is  increasing ;  young  men  of  more 
than  ordinary  ability  and  promise  are  willing  to  give  up  profitable 
employment  and  engage  in  study  to  prepare  themselves  for  Chris- 
tian work.  One  of  these,  Tam  Ching,  left  his  business,  went  to 
Canton  for  the  study  of  theology,  and  returned  to  California.  He 
is  described  as  an  "  eloquent  preacher,  blessed  with  a  quick  per- 
ception and  retentive  memory,  and  understanding  how  to  choose 
themes  suited  to  the  capacity  of  his  hearers,  and  to  improve  pass- 
ing events  and  local  circumstances." 

The  importance  of  the  work  can  scarcely  be  overestimated. 
For  many  years  the  Church  prayed  earnestly  that  China  might 
be  opened  to  the  gospel.  The  treaty  of  Nanking  in  1842  and 
that  of  Tien-tsin  in  1860  were  direct  answers  to  the  prayer.  But 
that  the  work  of  evangelizing  China  might  be  hastened,  great 
multitudes  of  these  idol-worshippers  have  been  sent  to  our  very 
doors.  It  is  a  golden  opportunity.  We  may  do  the  work  of  a 
foreign  missionary  without  leaving  our  own  land.  It  is  a  God- 
given  opportunity.  The  divine  purpose  is  clearly  seen  in  sending 
them  to  us — that  they  may  receive  Christian  light,  and,  returning, 
may  become  centres  of  Christian  influence  among  their  country- 
men. 


JAPANESE  IN  AMERICA. 

In  1855  mission  work  was  begun  by  the  Presbyterian  Board 
among  the  2500  Japanese  on  the  Pacific  Coast,  Dr.  and  Mrs. 
Sturge,  formerly  of  the  Siam  Mission,  being  the  first  to  take  charge 
of  this  branch  of  work.  The  Japanese  who  c^me  to  California 
at  first  were  students,  but  more  recently  they  have  been  labor- 
ers, farm  hands,  artisans,  etc,  many  of  the  students  having  re- 
turned home.  Japanese  women  are  also  coming,  and  schools  for 
them  and  for  children  are  being  opened.  More  than  half  of  the 
whole  number  of  these  immigrants  are  persons  who  have  been  bap- 
tized by  missionaries  in  Japan,  so  that  the  character  of  this  immi- 
gration is  quite  different  from  the  Chinese.  These  new-comers 
frequently  bring  letters  from  their  church  in  Japan  to  the  Pres- 
byterian Mission,  and  are  at  once  commended  to  the  care  of  the 
Y.  M.  C.  Association  in  San  Francisco.  A  Japanese  church  has 
been  formed  and  is  ministered  to  by  a  licentiate  of  the  United 
Church  of  Christ  in  Japan. 

There  is  also  a  beginning  of  work  among  the  Japanese  in  Oak- 
land and  in  Alameda. 


AMONG  THE   CHINESE   AND  JAPANESE-  207 

Stations. 

San  Francisco  :  mission  begun,  1852 ;  missionary  laborers — Rev.  Messrs. 
Augustus  W.  Loomis,  D.D.,  and  A.  J.  Kerr  and  their  wives ;  Miss  Maggie 
Culbertson,  Miss  E.  R.  Cable  and  Miss  M.  M.  Baskin ;  three  teachers  in 
English  ;  three  native  helpers. 

Among  the  Japanese :  one  native  superintendent  and  two  native  helpers. 

Oakland:  mission  begun,  1877;  Rev.  I.  M.  Condit  and  wife;  two 
teachers ;  one  native  helper. 

Los  Angeles  :  two  native  helpers ;  four  teachei-s  in  English. 

Portland,  Oregon :  Rev.  W.  S.  Holt  and  wife. 

New  York  :  one  native  superintendent. 


Missionaries  among  the  Chinese  in  America,  1852-1891. 

*  Died.    Figures,  Term  of  Service  in  the  Field. 

Kerr,  Mrs.,  1884- 

Kerr,  J.  G.,  M.D.,  1877-1878 

*Kerr,  Mrs.,  1877-1878 


Loomis,  Rev.  A.  W.,  1859- 

^Loomis,  Mrs.  Mary  Ann,  1859-1866 
Loomis,  Mrs.,  1875- 

PhiUips,  Miss  H.  N.,  1875-1877 

Speer,  Rev.  William,  1852-1857 

Speer,  Mrs.,  1852-1857 


Baskin,  Miss  M., 

Cable,  Miss  Emma  R.,  1879- 

Condit,  Rev.  Ira  M.,  1870- 
Condit,  Mrs.  Samantha  D.,  1870- 

Culbertson,  Miss  M.,  1878- 

Cummings,  Miss  S.  M.,  1874-1877 

^Goodrich,  Miss  S.  U.,  1878-1882 

Holt,  Rev.  W.  S.,  1885- 

Holt,  Mrs.,  1885- 

Kerr,  Rev.  A.  J.,  1883- 

Among  the  Japanese  in  America,  1887-1891. 

Sturge,  E.  A.,  M.D.,         '87-89;  '91-  1  Sturge,  Mrs.,  '87-89  ;  '91- 

BooKs  OF  Reference. 

The  Chinese  in  America.    O.  Gibson.    $1.50. 
Chinese  Immigration.     Hon.  G.  F.  Seward.    $2.00. 


PERSIA. 

BY 

Rey.  J.  MILTON  GREENE,  D.D. 


MISSIONS  IN  PERSIA. 


The  Gospel  of  God's  salvation  for  the  human  race  is  preached 
aojain  in  these  later  days  in  the  land  where  the  race  had  its  origin. 
Where  first  was  heralded  the  promise  of  deliverance  from  sin,  is 
now  preached  the  fulfilment  of  the  promise  in  a  personal  and 
Almighty  Saviour.  The  origin,  growth  and  present  condition  of 
the  Persia  Mission  will  be  best  understood  from  a  consideration 
of  the  following  points  :  I.  The  Country  ;  II,  The  Government  ; 
III.  The  People ;  IV.  What  has  been  done ;  V.  The  Outlook. 

I. — The  Country. 

Persia  is  notably  a  Bible  land.  To  it  belonged  Cyrus  the 
Great,  Darius,  his  son  Xerxes  (the  Ahasuerus  of  Ezra),  Arta- 
xerxes,  Esther,  Mordecai,  and  the  wise  men  who  were  the  first  of 
the  Gentile  world  to  greet  and  worship  the  Messiah.  When 
Assyria  had  led  the  Jews  captive  to  Babylon,  it  was  Persia  that 
humbled  that  powder  and  restored  Judah  to  her  native  land. 
With  her  people  the  lost  tribes  mingled  and  coalesced.  Of  the 
former  magnificence  and  splendor  of  this  kingdom  one  may  even 
now  gain  some  faint  impression  by  a  visit  to  the  wonderful  ruins 
of  Persepolis,  "  where  neither  the  ravages  of  twenty  centuries 
nor  the  avariciousness  and  indifference  to  the  beautiful  of  an 
Alexander  have  been  able  to  obliterate  the  vestiges  of  their  former 
vastness,  costliness  and  grandeur.  A  sight  merely  of  those 
silent  marble  columns  and  immense  slabs,  whose  carvings  are  so 
chaste  and  exquisite,  fills  one  with  amazement  and  awe."  Be- 
neath the  surface  of  her  territory,  too,  sleep  the  ruins  of  grand 
old  Nineveh  and  Babylon,  destined,  no  doubt,  to  yield  to  coming 
explorers  many  another  precious  secret  of  their  ancient  life, 
which  shall  be  also  a  confirmation  of  the  Scriptures. 

Unlike  most  of  our  mission  fields,  Persia  has  no  seaboard ; 
[though  a  part  of  it  borders  on  the  Caspian  on  the  north,  and  a 
part  of  it  on  the  Persian  Gulf,  on  the  south].  It  is  from  its 
location  isolated,  and  must  remain  so  until  traversed  by  rail- 
ways, an  innovation  which  English  capital  and   enterprise  seem 

211 


212  HISTORICAI,  SKETCH   OF 

likely  soon  to  effect.  At  present  the  nearest  jDoint  that  can 
be  reached  by  rail  is  Tiflis,  two  hundred  miles  from  the  Persian 
border.  Between  the  two  rival  empires  of  British  India  and 
Russia,  on  the  highway  between  Europe  and  Asia,  Persia  sits 
intrenched. 

The  mission  stations  are  strategic  points  for  the  great  campaign 
of  evangeiization  on  the  broad  field  of  Western  Asia.  Nearly 
twenty  degrees  of  longitude  nmst  be  crossed  before  our  missions 
in  Persia  can  clasp  hands  with  those  of  China.  We  must  ever 
have  an  eye  on  this  great  field  and  estimate  the  work  not  only  as 
so  much  done,  but  as  far  more  a  preparation  for  the  great  work 
yet  to  do. 

The  area  of  modern  Persia,  though  only  a  fraction  of  the  an- 
cient empire,  is  still  large.  It  extends  nine  hundred  miles  from 
east  to  west,  and  seven  hundred  miles  from  north  to  south,  em- 
bracing about  six  hundred  and  forty-eight  thousand  square 
miles  oif  territory.  Three-quarters  of  this  is  desert ;  and  much 
of  the  remainder — even  of  those  parts  which,  like  the  country 
along  the  shores  of  the  Caspian,  and  on  the  western  border,  are 
exceedingly  fertile — is  but  sparsely  inhabited. 

The  basin  of  Lake  Oroomiah  is  a  splendid  region  of  country, 
being  well  watered,  having  a  climate  and  soil  hardly  excelled  by 
any  spot  upon  the  globe,  and  yielding  in  perfection  alniost 
every  product  of  the  temperate  zone.  On  the  Persian  Gulf  it  is 
low,  sandy  and  very  hot.  Along  the  Caspian  Sea  we  have  a  re- 
gion tropical  in  its  fruits  and  verdure.  Elsewhere  the  kingdom 
presents  an  immense  plateau,  with  pure  and  bracing  air,  with 
mountains  breaking  up  the  surface  in  all  directions,  with  occa- 
sional beautiful  valleys  and  vast  salt  deserts.  Though  on  the 
whole  so  poor  a  country,  dry  and  thirsty,  parched  by  the  drought 
in  summer,  desolate  in  winter,  and  uninviting  to  strangers,  it  is 
nevertheless  passionately  loved  by  the  Persians.  A  thousand 
bards  chant  its  praises  as  "the  land  of  the  rose  and  the  night- 
ingale, the  paradise  of  the  earth." 

II. — The  Government. 

This  takes  the  form  of  an  absolute  monarchy.  The  King, 
who  is  called  the  Shah,  is  restrained  by  no  constitutional  or 
legal  checks,  and  can  even  put  to  death  any  of  his  subjects  at 
will.  So,  also,  in  the  governments  of  the  twenty-five  provinces  into 
which  the  realm  is  divided,  the  high  officials  of  all  classes  exer- 
cise almost  absolute  power;  the  government  interposing  little  re- 
straint, so  long  as  the  yearly  revenue  of,about  eight  million  dollars 
is  realized.  Such  a  despotism,  and  the  consequent  insecurity  of 
life  and  property,  combined   with  the  fact  that  the  villages  are 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   PEJRSIA.  213 

owned  for  the  most  part  by  noblemen,  who  become  responsible  to 
the  Shah  for  the  taxes,  and  who  practice  the  most  cruel  extor- 
tions, furnish  abundant  explanation  of  the  slow  advancement 
made  by  the  country,  notwithstanding  the  intelligence  and  in- 
dustry of  the  people. 

Says  one  of  our  missionary  ladies,  "  The  prime  cause  of  all  the 
wretchedness  lies  in  the  ignorant  priesthood,  and  the  government 
dead  to  everything  except  extortion.  I  hardly  think  it  possible 
for  people  at  home  to  understand  that  there  is  no  investment  of 
capital  in  manufactures  of  any  description  ;  no  forests ;  no  mines 
of  gold,  silver,  copper,  iron  or  coal,  open  and  employing  labor ; 
no  railroads  to  furnish  employment ;  no  turnpikes  or  public  high- 
ways for  vehicles  ;  no  public  vehicles  of  any  kind  ;  no  wagons,  no 
canals,  no  shipping,  no  printing  presses ;  no  public  or  private  chari- 
ties ;  no  poor-houses  or  asylums  of  any  kind ;  no  hospitals ;  but  all 
the  widows  and  orphans,  and  old  and  blind,  and  lame,  and  dumb, 
and  insane,  are  turned  into  the  streets." 

Since  this  was  written  the  Shah  has  made  several  visits  to 
Europe,  and  now  is  showing  himself  the  foremost  man  in  Persia 
in  desiring  reforms  and  progress.  Concessions  and  proclamations 
announce  the  dawn  of  a  new  era.  Banks  have  been  opened  at 
Tabriz,  railways  are  projected,  mines  and  manufactories  are 
being  opened,  and  roads  built.  The  Karun  River  is  being 
made  a  highway  of  commerce  from  the  south  into  the  heart  of 
the  country.  There  are  more  signs  of  progress  in  the  two  years 
past  than  in  a  thousand  years  before. 

III.— The  People. 

It  is  interesting  to  remember  that  in  the  modern  inhabitants  of 
Persia,  the  direct  descendants  of  the  ancient  Medes  and  Persians, 
we  have  the  origin  of  the  Japhetic  stock.  The  Europeans  and 
Hindoos  have  emigrated,  but  these  have  remained  by  the  ances- 
tral home.  And  so  it  is  not  strange  that  they  pronounce  the 
words  "father,"  "mother,"  "  brother,"  "daughter,"  in  very  much 
the  same  accents  as  we  do. 

Physically,  Persians  are  among  the  very  noblest  specimens  of 
the  human  race — '•  manly  and  athletic,  of  full  medium  stature, 
fine  forms,  regular  Caucasian  features,  con)plexi(m  dark,  hair 
abundant  and  black  ;  well-formed  head  ;  eyes  large,  dark,  lustrous  ; 
features  regular  and  serious ;  beard  flowing  ;  a  broad  breasted, 
large  limbed,  handsome  person,  with  carriage  erect,  dignified  and 
graceful."  Now,  as  in  the  days  of  Esther,  they  are  fond  of  dress 
and  show,  being  courtly  also  and  polite,  and  even  convivial ;  but, 
though  "luxurious  in  iheir  tastes,  they  are  yet  hardy  and  tem- 
perate, enduring  pr.vation  with  patience,  living  much  in  the  open 
air,  delighting  in  the  horse  and  chase  and  abhorring  the  sea." 


214  HISTORICAL  SKEJTCH   OF 

Intellectually,  the  Persians  are  quick  of  perception,  fond  of 
discussion,  imaginative,  with  a  fine  memory,  showing  aptitude  for 
the  sciences  and  for  the  various  mechanical  arts. 

They  are  a  nation  of  poets  and  poetry-lovers.  The  minstrel  in 
every  village  is  often  surrounded  by  impassioned  crowds.  Modern 
Persia  is  in  that  state  of  culture  in  which  minstrel  poetry  is  the 
passion  of  all  classes,  and  quotations  are  ever  falling  from  the 
lips  of  even  the  rudest  peasants  and  shepherds. 

As  to  the  social  condition  of  the  mass  of  the  people,  much  may 
be  inferred  from  what  has  been  said  of  the  government.  Their 
condition  is  one  not  much  above  serfdom,  and  when  a  village  changes 
owners  the  people  are  usually  transferred  with  it  to  the  new  master. 
The  extortions  practiced  are  oftentimes  pitiless.  The  serf-like  tenant 
"  is  not  permitted  to  furnish  his  own  seed,  but  for  the  tillage  and 
irrigation,  teams,  implements,  harvesting  and  garnering,  he  receives 
one-third  of  the  crop,  often  but  a  fourth,  from  which  he  is  to  pay  his 
taxes  and  feed  a  set  of  hungry  servants  of  the  master,  employed 
to  oversee  the  ingathering  of  the  crops.  Often,  too,  the  master 
takes  up  his  abode  for  the  summer  in  his  village,  laying  the  poor 
serfs  under  contribution  to  maintain  himself  and  family,  servants 
and  horses."  It  is  not  strange  that  under  such  grinding  tyranny 
famine  should  so  often  visit  the  land  and  sweep  off  the  people  by 
tens  of  thousands.  The  only  wonder  is  that  the  people  thus 
downtrodden  and  crushed  have  preserved  any  traces  of  noble 
ambition. 

As  to  their  houses,  we  are  told  that  the  average  dwelling  of 
the  peasant  "  consists  of  a  single  apartment,  built  round  with  walls 
of  earth  and  having  an  earthen  floor,  while  the  roof  is  a  mass  of 
the  same  material  supported  by  beams  and  pillars.  The  tandour, 
or  oven,  is  a  deep  hole  in  the  centre  where  all  cooking  is  done, 
with  dried  manure  for  fuel :  the  acrid  smoke  fairly  glistens  on  the 
walls.  A  hole  above  answers  for  chimney  and  window.  In  this 
one  room  all  work,  eat  and  sleep,  usually  three  or  four  genera- 
tions under  a  patriarchal  system."  Strange  conditions  these, 
surely,  under  which  to  foster  intellectual  life  and  p  etical  genius, 
and  courtliness  of  manner  ! 

But  the  darkest  feature  of  their  social  life  appea's  in  the  place 
and  treatment  generally  acco'ded  to  the  women.  "Man  is  the 
tyrant  and  woman  the  diudge  of  all,  she  doing  the  ha  dest  woik 
Avithout  symi)athy  or  love,  in  the  midst  of  frequent  bawls, 
expecting  beatings,  and  ready,  when  oppoitunities  offer,  to  etuiii 
bitte-  oaths  and  revilings."  Any  traveller  in  this  region  will 
see  that  the  wives  and  mothers  and  daughte-s  a-e  put  upon  the 
same  level,  for  the  most  pait,  as  beasts  of  burden. 

You  can  see  them  in  the  mountains  carrying  heavy  loads  upon 


THK  MISSIONS   IN  PERSIA.  215 

their  backs,  with  scarcely  strength  enough  to  drag  one  foot  after 
another;  while  just  behind  them,  mounted  upon  his  ox  or  donkey, 
rides  the  brutal  husband  or  father — here  called  "  lord  " — taking 
his  ease  and  enjoying  his  pipe.  Buffaloes  and  oxen  are  cared 
for  with  far  more  tenderness  than  wives,  and  have  a  money  value 
far  exceeding  theirs.  Girls  are  not  considered  as  worth  educat- 
ing, but  grow  up  in  wild  ignorance,  having  no  higher  ambition 
than  to  be  married  at  an  early  age  (twelve  to  fifteen)  and  to  be 
the  mothers  of  large  families  of  sons.  The  language  knows  no 
such  words  as  home  and  ivife,  but  only  liouse  and  woman.  And 
to  such  ignorant,  debased,  neglected  creatures  have  been  given 
for  centuries  the  care  and  nurture  of  Persian  youth. 

RELIGIONS   OF   PERSIA. 

But  if  we  would  be  intelligent  as  to  the  real  causes  of  the 
physical  and  moral  condition  of  this  interesting  people,  we  must 
glance  at  the  religions  of  Persia.     These  are/owr  in  number. 

1.  The  faith  of  Zoroaster. — This  was  the  dominant  religion  of 
Persia  from  very  early  times  until  the  conquests  of  Mohammed, 
in  641  A.D.  It  carries  us  back  to  the  time  when  the  Japhetic 
race  was  still  one  family  on  the  plains  of  Persia,  before  the  Hin- 
doo movement  had  begun  to  set  up  Veda  worship  in  the  East,  and 
before  the  various  tribes  which  peopled  Europe  had  started  on 
their  westward  course.  One  may  feel  an  intense  desire  to  know 
what  was  the  faith  of  that  early  day,  when  the  ancestors  of  so 
many  mighty  and  distant  nations  still  formed  but  one  family  and 
spoke  one  language.  Says  Dr.  J.  H.  Shedd,  to  whom  we  are 
indebted  for  much  in  this  sketch,  "  there  is  much  to  show  that  it 
was  the  worship  of  the  one  living  and  true  God.  Such  are  the 
breathings  of  the  earliest  hymns  of  the  Zendavesta,  and  such  all 
the  oldest  religious  monuments  of  the  Persians  attest.  The  high 
piiest  and  sage  of  this  religion  was  called  zarathrusta,  a  word 
taken  by  the  Greeks  and  Romans  to  be  a  proper  name,  and 
changed  to  Zoroaster.  This  purest  form  of  worship  was  gradually 
corrupted.  A  dualism  grew  up  which  gave  to  an  evil  principle 
a  part  of  the  powers  of  deity  ;  worship  of  fire  and  the  heavenly 
bodies  followed.  The  occult  sciences  of  the  magi  and  the  cor- 
rupt mysteries  of  Babylon  were  grafted  on,  so  that  the  religion 
of  the  Persians  in  the  time  of  Cyrus  and  Esther  was  different 
from  the  original.  It  was  an  intermixture  of  idolatry  with  the 
worship  of  the  God  of  heaven.  Still,  the  Persian  faith  was  the 
purest  found  outside  of  divine  revelation.  As  the  Hebrew 
among  the  Semitic  races,  the  Persian  among  the  Japhetic  alone 
was  found  faithful  in  keeping  the  Creator  above  the  creature. 
It  distinguished  the  evil  from  the  good,  and  referred  the  origin 


216  HISTORIC AI,  SKETCH   OF 

of  evil  to  a  wicked  spiritual  enemy.  The  war  waged  agaiost 
this  evil  was  real,  earnest,  unceasing,  and  to  result  in  victory. 
It  predicted  that  a  Saviour  should  come  at  last  to  abolish  death 
and  raise  the  dead.  And  it  is  instructive  to  observe  how  this 
fidelity,  though  so  imperfect,  was  acknowledged  of  Jehovah. 
The  prophets  are  commissioned  to  utter  denunciation,  captivity, 
desolation  or  complete  destruction  upon  Egypt,  Tyre,  Syria, 
Nineveh,  Babylon  and  the  smaller  nations  surrounding  Pales- 
tine. Persia  is  a  marked  exception.  Two  hundred  years  before 
the  event,  the  Lord  predicted  the  birth  of  Cyrus  by  name,  call- 
ing him  His  anointed,  shepherd,  servant  (Isaiah  41 :  25-28  and 
44:  28).  He  was  raised  up  to  be  the  deliverer  of  the  Jews,  to 
subdue  their  oppressors,  to  restore  them  to  their  native  land, 
*  saying  to  Jerusalem,  Thou  shalt  be  built,  and  to  the  temple, 
Thy  foundation  shall  be  laid.' 

"  Cyrus  fully  acknowledged  his  commission  in  the  edict  2  Chron. 
36  :  23 — 'Thus  saith  Cyrus  king  of  Persia,  All  the  kingdoms  of 
the  earth  hath  the  Lord  God  of  heaven  given  me ;  and  hath 
charged  me  to  build  Him  a  house  in  Jerusalem,  which  is  in  Ju- 
dah.'  God  counted  the  Monotheistic  Persians  as  most  worthy  to 
rebuild  His  temple  and  befriend  His  people ;  and  while  all  the 
other  nationalities  of  Bible  times  have  lost  their  existence,  the 
finger  of  the  Lord  hath  traced  the  bounds  of  Persia  and  preserved 
the  nation  and  the  race." 

This  system  continued  to  be  the  ruling  faith  of  Persia  until 
about  630  a.d.,  when  the  Persian  emperor  was  bidden  by  "the 
camel-driver  of  Mecca  "to  renounce  his  ancestral  religion  and 
embrace  the  faith  of  the  one  true  God,  whose  prophet  Moham- 
med declared  himself  to  be.  The  monarch,  justly  indignant, 
scorned  the  message  and  drove  the  messengers  froni  his  presence  ; 
but  ere  ten  years  had  passed,  the  fiery  hordes  of  Arabia  had 
driven  the  king  from  his  throne,  and  within  ten  centuries  the 
Mohammedan  religion  had  displaced  in  Persia  the  honored  faith 
of  Zarathrusta,  The  only  adherents  of  the  system  now  left  are 
some  five  thousand  souls  in  Yezd,  a  city  of  Persia,  and  one  hun- 
dred thousand  Parsees  in  Bombay. 

2.  Mohammedanism. — This  is  the  faith  which  for  more  than  a 
thousand  years  has  swayed  and  cursed  the  millions  of  Persia.  It 
has  existed  under  two  forms — as  the  orthodox  or  Sunriee  system, 
until  1492  a  d.,  and  since  that  time  as  the  heterodox  or  Sheah 
system,  the  peculiarity  of  which  is  that  it  regards  Ali,  the  son-in- 
law  and  cousin  of  jNIohammed,  as  having  been  the  only  proper 
heir  and  successor  of  the  prophet,  instead  of  Abubeker,  Omar 
and  Osman,  who  are  regarded  by  the  SanneeH  as  his  rightful 
vicars.     It   is    wonderful   with   what   devotion  and   even  fanat- 


THE  MISSIONS   IN  PERSIA.  217 

icism  the  Persian  Mohammedans  have  championed  the  cause  of 
the  long-dead  son-in-law.  He  is  the  centre  of  their  system  and 
the  life  of  their  creed.  In  their  call  to  prayer  they  say,  "Mo- 
hammed is  the  prophet  of  God,  and  Ali  the  vicar  of  God."  This 
departure  from  the  regular  faith,  now  cherished  for  four  hundred 
years,  has  produced  much  contention  between  the  Turks  and  the 
Persians,  and  is  likely  to  be  a  fruitful  cause  of  fresh  quarrels  in 
the  years  to  come. 

The  situation  suggests  to  Dr.  Shedd's  mind  the  remark  that 
"  Ptrda  is  the  weak  j^oiut  of  Mohammedanism,''  for  the  follow- 
ing reasons :  (1)  Because  the  Persians  themselves  are  sectaries 
— not  the  defenders  of  the  orthodox  faith,  as  are  the  Turks, 
Arabs  and  Tartars,  but  the  enemies  of  it.  They  turn  for  sym- 
pathy and  aid  to  Christians  rather  than  to  their  rival  sect ; 
and,  being  branded  as  heretics  by  the  Sunnees,  they  are  more  ac- 
cessible to  the  Christian  missionary  than  other  Moslems.  (2)  As 
a  people,  the  Persians  are  more  liberal  and  tolerant  than  the 
other  Mohammedan  nations.  Practically  there  is  more  religious 
liberty  to-day  in  Persia  than  in  Turkey,  notwithstanding  the 
pressure  brought  to  bear  upon  the  latter  country  by  Christian 
nations.  It  is  an  almost  unheard-of  thing  for  an  Arab  or  a  Turk 
to  discuss  his  religion  with  a  Christian ;  but  the  Persian  invites 
it  and  enjoys  it,  and  will  listen  patiently  to  all  you  can  allege 
with  reason  against  his  religion  or  in  behalf  of  your  own, 
where  he  is  not  in  dread  of  the  mullah  or  priest.  And  the  govern- 
ment, while  nominally  pledged  to  support  Mohammedanism,  yet 
so  far  shares  this  spirit  of  toleration  as  to  wink  at  irregularities 
in  its  subjects.  (3)  It  must  be  remembered  that  in  Persia  the 
Moslem  system  is  divided  against  itself  more  than  in  any  other 
land.  The  people  originally  received  it  under  compulsion,  at  the 
hands  of  their  conquerors,  and  with  a  vigorous  protest ;  and  they 
have  never  been  content  under  it.  New  heretical  sects  arise 
from  time  to  time,  which  are  as  fierce  in  their  opposition  to  each 
other  as  though  they  were  adherents  of  entirely  different  systems. 
During  the  last  thirty  years  the  whole  body  of  Moslems  has  been 
convulsed  by  the  new  religion  of  the  Bab,  and  immense  numbers 
are  adherents  of  a  mystical  faith  which  antedates  the  introduction 
of  Islamism.  (4)  We  need  add  to  these  considerations  only  one 
other  to  demonstrate  the  weakness  of  Mohammedanism  in  Persia. 
This  is  the  utter  failure  of  the  system,  during  all  these  twelve  hun- 
dred years,  to  do  anything  for  the  people  except  to  curse  them.  It 
offers  no  solace  for  life's  woes ;  it  knows  no  sympathy  or  charity. 
Its  priesthood  are  vile  and  profligate  and  rapacious.  It  knows 
no  God  except  a  metaphysical  conception,  cold  and  lifeless.  It 
denies  the  Trinity,  the  Bible,  the  incarnation,  and  fosters 
10 


218  HISTORICAI.  SKETCH   OF 

formalism,  self  righteousness  and  pride.  It  knows  no  heaven 
except  an  abode  of  the  grcisse^t  sensual  pleasures,  and  represents 
hell  as  consisting  of  the  most  exaggerated  material  tortures. 
Thus  it  has  simply  oppressed  and  degraded  the  people,  so  that 
they  are  open  to  discreet  missionary  effort  beyond  any  other 
Moslem  population,  and  results  have  been  realized  from  the 
limited  work  done  among  thera,  altogether  beyond  expectation. 
It  should  be  added  that  while  the  mass  of  the  people  in  Perj^ia 
proper  are  Mohammedans  of  the  Sheah 'sect,  there  are  in  the 
mission  field,  which  extends  somew'hat  into  Turkey  on  the  WTst, 
over  a  million  of  Koords  and  Moslems  who  speak  the  Koord- 
ish  and  Turkish  dialects,  and  belong  to  the  Sunnee  sect  of 
Moslems. 

(3)  The  Nesiorians. — These  form  an  ancient  Christian  sect  "who 
take  their  name  from  Kestonous,  a  patriarch  of  the  fifth  century, 
and  who  followed  him  in  rejecting  the  statement  that  "  Mary 
was  the  mother  of  God,"  going  so  far  in  this  direction  as  to  teach 
a  double  personality  in  tlie  Lord  Jesus  Christ.  Originally  they 
dwelt  for  the  most  part  in  the  north  of  Persia,  and  were  far  more 
numerous  than  now  ;  but  the  bloody  Tamerlane,  in  the  fourteenth 
century,  rushed  down  from  Tartary  upon  them  with  his  ruthless 
hordes  and  nearly  annihilated  them.  Their  churches  w^ere  de- 
molished, their  sacred  books  and  literature  destroyed,  the  rivers 
ran  red  with  their  blood,  and  only  a  remnant  of  them  -were 
spared.  These  escaped  to  the  fastnesses  of  the  Koordish  moun- 
tains, where  they  dwelt  among  the  wild  tribes,  built  their  rude 
churches  and  worshipped  after  the  manner  of  their  fathers. 
Later,  many  of  them  ventured  down  upon  the  plains  of  Persia, 
where  they  have  since  lived,  remaining,  when  practicable,  in 
villages  by  themselves,  but  sometimes  obliged  to  mingle  with  the 
Mohammedans  and  to  accept  a  position  of  inferiority  to  these. 
After  such  persecutions,  with  their  literature  all  destroyed, 
except  a  few  books  in  manuscript,  and  these  written  in  the  an- 
cient Syriac  tongue — a  dead  language  which  only  their  priests 
and  deacons  can  read — this  old  "Church  has  yet  maintained 
the  primitive  faith  in  far  greater  purity  than  any  other  Oriental 
Church.  They  have  clung  to  their  Bibles  with  a  desperate  ten- 
acity, and  reverence  them  as  the  very  word  of  God.  They  tol- 
erate no  pictures  or  images,  no  crucifixes  or  confessionals,  or  wor- 
shipping of  the  Host;  but  the  masses  of  the  people  are  very 
ignorant,  degraded  and  superstitious,  leaving  the  care  of  their 
souls  for  the  most  part  to  the  priests,  and  having  no  just  concep- 
tion of  the  character  and  work  of  Jesus  Christ.  They  look  upon 
His  ministry  siniply  as  that  of  a  teacher,  and  see  in  His  tragic 
death  only  a  martyr's  end.     Tlicie  number  about  one  hundred 


THE  MISSIONS  IN   PERSIA.  219 

and  fifty  thousand  in  all.  A  fcAv  of  them  have  gone  to  Kussia  ; 
about  thirty  thousand  of  them  dwell  in  the  plain  of  Oroomiah, 
■while  the  rest  inhabit  the  Koordish  mountains  or  extend  west- 
ward into  the  valley  of  the  Tigris. 

The  Church  of  Kome  has  been  unremitting  in  her  efforts  to 
proselyte  the  Nestorians,  and  has  been  so  far  successful  as  to  have 
gained  over  some  fifty  thousand — -who,  however,  refuse  to  receive 
the  Latin  language  or  liturgy,  will  not  accept  the  celibacy  of  the 
clergy,  and  since  the  Vatican  Council,  have  come  to  an  open 
rupture  with  the  papal  power.* 

4.  The  Armenians. — I^ike  the  Nestorians,  the  Armenians  are 
an  ancient  Christian  sect  and  in  several  districts  are  mingled 
with  them.  They  number  about  sixty  thousand,  and  are  found, 
for  the  most  part,  in  ancient  Armenia,  with  Tabriz  as  their  cen- 
tre. Mr.  Eli  Smith,  in  his  *' Researches,"  concludes  that  as  the 
Christian  Church  had  become  corrupt  in  the  fourth  century,  and 
was  content  with  a  mere  profession  of  certain  theological  dogmas 
and  with  a  round  of  ceremonial  observances,  so  the  Armenian 
Church,  being  converted  at  that  time  to  the  forms  of  Christianity, 
has  adhered  to  these  ever  since,  knowing  almost  nothing  of  vital 
religion.  "They  adhere  to  the  seven  sacraments  of  the  Romish 
Church,  perform  baptism  by  triune  immersion,  believe  in  the 
mediation  of  saints,  the  adoration  of  images,  and  transubstanti- 
ation,  and  administer  the  holy  communion  in  both  kinds  to  lay- 
men. They  deny  purgatorial  penance,  and  yet  think  the  prayers 
of  the  pious  will  help  the  souls  of  the  departed."  Their  name 
and  some  remnant  of  their  ancient  faith  survives,  but  their  ignor- 
ance and  superstition  and  spiritual  darkness  are  almost  incredi- 
ble. Even  the  priests  can  scarcely  mumble  through  the  ap- 
pointed prayers  in  the  dead  language,  and  often  cannot  translate  a 
single  word.  They  are  very  much  in  the  state  of  the  Nestorians, 
W'hen  first  made  known  to  the  Christian  world,  a  generation  ago — 
socially  and  morally  corrupt,  having  a  religion  of  mere  formal- 
ism, a  system  of  fasts  and  ceremonies,  knowing  nothing  of  the 
Bible  itself,  practically  thinking  of  Christ  as  the  Jews  of  the 
East  do  of  Moses,  or  the  Moslems  do  of  Mohammed,  as  their 
prophet.  Surrounded  by  Mohammedanism,  they  have  imbibed 
much  of  its  spirit  and  morals,  and  concubinage  and  marriage  for 
a  limited  season  are  not  unknown." 

5.  The  Jews. — About  fifty  thousand  of  these  remnants  of  both 

*  It  is  an  interesting  fact  that  tliis  ancient  clnirch  was,  at  least  in  the  eighth  century,  a 
missionary  cliurch  with  widely  extended  influence.  In  Cliina  in  the  province  of  Shinsi  some 
years  since  a  tablet  was  discovered  which  gives  a  brief  liistory  of  the  ci  niing  of  Nestorian 
missionaries  to  China,  and  tlieir  favorable  reception  by  the  emperor.  For  several  centuries 
their  influence  continued,  but  "persecutions  and  dynastic  changes  weakened  tlie  church, 
and  it  finally  became  cxtiuct." 


220  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

the  Assyrian  and  Babylonian  captivities  are  found  in  more 
than  one  hundred  towns  and  villages  between  the  Tigris  and  the 
Caspian. 

IV. — What  Has  Been  Done. 

So  much  with  reference  to  the  people  seemed  necessary  in  order 
to  an  intelligent  view  of  the  missionary  work  which  has  been  ac- 
complished. As  is  true  of  nearly  all  Eastern  lands,  the  Romish 
Church  was  first  in  the  field,  their  efforts  dating  back  even  to 
the  fourteenth  century,  when  they  were  rivals  of  the  Nestorians 
in  seeking  the  favor  of  the  Grand  Mogul.  Later  on  they  ex- 
pended no  little  effort  to  proselyte  the  Armenians,  but  a  very 
small  church  in  Ispahan  is  the  only  existing  result  of  those  cen- 
turies of  labor. 

Modern  Protestant  missions  date  from  the  beginning  of  this 
century.  In  1811  Henry  Martyn,  passing  from  India,  took  up 
his  abode  in  Persia,  and  spent  about  eleven  months  in  Shiraz. 
Here  he  gave  bold  and  frequent  testimony  to  Christ  before  the 
Mohammedans,  and  even  the  bigoted  mullahs,  and  labored  in- 
cessantly upon  a  translation  of  the  New  Testament  and  Psalms, 
which  he  completed  in  about  ten  months,  and  then  dedicated  his 
arduous  labors  to  the  Master  and  His  cause,  in  the  following 
prayer :  "  Now  may  the  Spirit  who  gave  the  word  and  called 
me,  I  trust,  to  be  an  interpreter  of  it,  graciously  and  powerfully 
apply  it  to  the  hearts  of  sinners,  even  to  the  gathering  of  an  elect 
people  from  among  the  long-estranged  Persians."  One  year  after 
entering  Persia,  this  great  and  good  man  left  Shiraz  and  pro- 
ceeded to  the  king's  camp  near  Ispahan,  to  lay  before  him  the 
translation  he  had  made.  Most  thrilling  is  the  story  of  that  in- 
terview, when  he  was  called  to  a  severer  trial  of  his  faith  than  at 
any  previous  time.  Several  of  the  most  intemperate  mullahs  set 
themselves  against  him,  and  contended  with  him  in  the  presence 
of  the  prime  minister  of  the  kingdom.  Then  it  was  demanded  of 
him  that  he  deny  the  Saviour  who  had  bought  him  with  His 
blood ;  but  he  witnessed  a  good  confession,  *'  and  fearlessly  ac- 
knowledged Jesus  as  his  Lord."  Let  him  tell  us  the  story  in  his 
own  words:  "June  12th  I  attended  the  vizier's  levee,  when  there 
was  a  most  intemperate  and  clamorous  controversy  kept  up  for 
an  hour  or  two,  eight  or  ten  on  one  side  and  I  on  the  other.  The 
vizier,  who  set  us  going  first,  joined  in  it  latterly,  and  said,  '  You 
had  better  say  God  is  God,  and  Mohammed  is  the  prophet  of 
God.'  I  said,  'God  is  God,'  but  added,  instead  of  *  Mohammed 
is  the  prophet  of  God,'  'and  Jesus  is  the  Son  of  God.'  They  had 
no  sooner  heard  this,  which  I  had  avoided  bringing  forward  until 
then,  than  they  all  exclaimed  in  contempt  and  anger,  '  He  is 


THK  MISSIONS   IN   PERSIA.  221 

neither  born  nor  begets,'  and  rose  up  as  if  they  would  have 
torn  me  in  pieces.  One  of  them  said,  '  What  will  you  say 
when  your  tongue  is  burned  out  for  this  blasphemy  ? '  One  of 
them  felt  for  me  a  little,  and  tried  to  soften  the  severity  of  this 
speech.  My  book,  which  I  had  brought,  expecting  to  present  it 
to  the  king,  lay  before  Mirza  Shufi.  As  they  all  arose  up,  after 
him,  to  go,  some  to  the  king  and  some  away,  I  was  afraid  they 
would  trample  upon  the  book,  so  I  went  in  among  them  to  take 
it  up,  and  wrapped  it  in  a  towel  before  them,  while  they  looked 
at  it  and  me  with  supreme  contempt.  Thus  I  walked  away  alone, 
to  pass  the  rest  of  the  day  in  heat  and  dirt.  What  have  I  done, 
thought  I,  to  merit  all  this  scorn  ?  Nothing,  thought  I,  but 
bearing  testimony  to  Jesus.  I  thought  over  these  things  in 
prayer,  and  found  that  peace  which  Christ  hath  promsied  to  His 
disciples." 

The  next  European  laborer  in  this  field  was  the  Rev.  C.  G. 
Pfander,  a  German,  whose  brethren  had  a  flourishing  mission  in 
Shoosha,  Georgia.  He  visited  Persia  in  1829  and  afterwards  so- 
journed there  at  intervals,  leaving,  as  his  most  important  work,  a 
large  controversial  book  called  the  "Balance  of  Truth,"  which  ex- 
hibited the  comparative  evidences  of  Mohammedanism  and  Chris- 
tianity, and  showed  the  great  preponderance  of  the  latter.  This 
book,  with  several  other  treatises  on  the  Mohammedan  contro- 
versy, is  still  doing  a  good  work  among  skeptical  Moslems. 

Then  came,  in  1833,  Rev.  Frederick  Haas,  another  German 
missionary,  who  located  at  Tabriz,  in  northwest  Persia.  He  was 
soon  followed  by  other  brethren  from  the  German  missions  in 
Georgia,  which  had  been  broken  up  by  the  intolerance  of  the 
czar.  Could  these  brethren  have  been  sustained,  they  would  have 
done  a  blessed  pioneer  work  for  Persia  ;  but  unscrupulous  bigotry 
held  sway  and  created  embarrassments  in  the  city,  so  that  they 
were  recalled  by  their  society  in  Basle,  after  four  years  of  labor. 

In  July,  1838,  Rev.  William  Glen,  D.  D.,  a  Scottish  missionary, 
entered  the  field.  He  had  already  spent  many  years  in  Astra- 
chan,  Russia,  on  a  translation  of  the  Old  Testament  into  the  Per- 
sian language  This  work  he  completed  in  1847,  and,  combining 
his  translation  with  that  of  Henry  Martyn,  he  returned  to  Scot- 
land to  superintend  the  printing  of  them,  and  at  the  age  of 
seventy  went  back  to  Persia  to  aid  in  circulating  the  Scriptures 
thus  prepared.  These  two  men  will  ever  be  held  in  grateful  re- 
membrance for  their  labors  in  giving  the  Bible  to  the  millions  of 
central  Asia. 

The  only  other  European  missionary  who  labored  in  Persia 
was  the  Rev.  Robert  Bruce,  who  in  1869  spent  several  months  in 
Teheran,  where  he  found  a  field  of  great  promise.     Afterwards 


222  HISTORICAL  SKETCH  OF 

Mr.  Bruce  spent  some  years  at  Ispahan,  which  in  1876  became  a 
station  of  the  English  Church  Missionary  Society.  This  excel- 
lent Society  continues  to  occupy  a  station  at  Julf'a,  near  Ispahan, 
and  one  at  Bagdad. 

American  missions  in  Persia  were  begun  by  the  American 
Board  in  1829,  and  in  1871  the  work  was  transferred  to  the 
Presbyterian  Board. 

In  1829  Rev.  Messrs.  Smith  and  Dvvight  were  sent  to  explore 
the  regions  of  northwest  Persia.  The  result  was  that  their  hearts 
were  especially  drawn  out  toward  the  oppressed  Nestorians  on 
the  plain  about  Lake  Oroomiah,  and  on  their  representations  the 
American  Board  determined  to  establish  a  mission  in  Persia  with 
special  reference  to  the  Nestorians ;  and  so  for  many  years  this 
mission  was  known,  not  as  the  "  Persian  Mission,"  but  as  the 
"  Nestorian  Mission."  In  1833,  Justin  Perkins,  a  tutor  in  Am- 
herst College,  was  appointed  the  first  missionary,  and  sailed,  with 
his  wife,  in  September  of  that  year.  About  a  year  later  they 
reached  Tabriz,  and  in  1835  were  joined  by  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Grant. 

OROOMIAH. 

This  little  company  formally  occupied  Oroomiah  as  a  station 
Nov.  20,  1835,  and  soon  proved  themselves  to  be  possessed  of 
strong  ftiith  and  unquestionable  zeal.  The  career  of  Dr.  Grant 
w^as  ended  in  a  few  years  by  death ;  but  Dr.  Perkins  was  spared 
to  labor  with  great  vigor  and  usefulness  for  thirty-six  years.  The 
instructions  given  to  these  pioneer  workers  mentioned,  among 
other  objects  to  be  kept  in  view,  the  two  following :  (1)  "To 
convince  the  people  that  they  came  among  them  with  no  design 
to  take  away  their  religious  privileges,  nor  to  subject  them  to  any 
foreign  ecclesiastical  power  ;  "  (2)  "  To  enable  the  Nestorian 
Church,  through  the  grace  of  God,  to  exert  a  commanding  in- 
fluence in  the  spiritual  regeneration  of  Asia." 

Having  obtained  as  a  teacher  Mar  Yohanan,  one  of  the  most 
intelligent  of  the  Nestorian  bishops,  Mr,  Perkins  gave  himself  to 
the  study  of  the  common  language ;  and  when  this  had  been  mas- 
tered to  some  extent,  the  first  formal  work  was  undertaken — that 
of  reducing  this  language  to  writing  (which  had  never  yet  been 
done),  and  the  preparation  of  a  series  of  cards  for  school  work. 

The  first  school  was  opened  in  January,  1836,  in  a  cellar,  with 
seven  small  boys  in  attendance.  On  the  next  day  there  were 
seventeen.  That  school  was  the  germ  of  the  Oroomiah  College, 
which  has  since  sent  forth  scores  of  devout  and  scholarly  preachers 
and  teachers  among  the  people.  The  annual  reports  show  that 
this  collegiate  and  theological  training-school  is  the  right  arm  of 
the  Persia  mission. . 


THK  MISSIONS  IN  PERSIA.  223 

The  numbers  in  attendance  have  increased  year  by  year 
until  now  (1889)  there  are  one  hundred  students.  The  pupils 
bear  the  expense  of  their  own  board,  books,  clothes  and  inci- 
dentals. The  college  furnishes  the  teaching  and  rooms.  The 
college  has  grounds,  buildings,  library  and  apparatus  worth 
twelve  or  fifteen  thousand  dollars.  There  are  two  main  build- 
ings ;  one  of  these  was  erected  in  1889  to  enlarge  the  dormi- 
tory accommodations.  A  fund  of  $3000  was  raised  for  this 
dormitory  and  to  open  an  industrial  department,  which  has  been 
undertaken  by  the  Board  under  the  conviction  that  education  of 
the  hand  as  well  as  of  the  head  is  important  in  this  field.  The 
native  workers  need  self-reliance  and  ability  to  help  themselves, 
and  the  Christian  community  must  meet  the  question :  How  are 
our  people  to  live  honestly  and  thriftily  as  becomes  the  Gospel? 
To  provide  for  this  and  save  the  young  men  from  demoralization, 
this  industrial  department  is  begun  The  college  aims  to  be  the 
centre  of  influence  and  enlightenment  for  a  vast  region.  With 
this  in  view  the  mission  has  urged  the  collecting  of  funds  for  the 
permanent  support  of  the  institution,  and  that  the  eftbrt  be  per- 
severed in  until  the  requisite  amount  be  secured. 

A  school  for  girls,  founded  by  Mrs.  Grant  in  1838,  has  increased 
to  the  proportions  of  a  seminary  and  the  year  1889  is  signalized  as 
the  first  in  the  new  building  of  the  "  Fidelia  Fiske  Seminary,'* 
with  nearly  one  hundred  girls  in  attendance.  The  interest  in 
education  is  certainly  advancing,  and  the  willingness  on  the 
part  of  parents  to  pay  for  their  children's  instruction  is  evidence 
of  this. 

Thus  from  the  outset  education  was  wisely  employed  as  one  ot 
the  chief  auxiliaries-  The  preaching  of  the  Word  was  also  re- 
garded as  of  prime  importance,  and  was  immediately  instituted, 
the  missionaries  preaching  at  first  in  their  own  dwellings,  or  in  the 
homes  of  the  people,  or  in  school-houses,  until  after  a  while 
the  Nestorian  churches  were  opened  to  them,  and  they  were  per- 
mitted to  declare  to  these  ancient  but  degenerate  believers  the 
pure  gospel  of  the  Son  of  God. 

Village  Work. — "  Among  the  villages  are  some  of  our  largest 
congregations.  Much  has  been  done  in  them  for  the  increase 
and  peace  of  the  churches.  Most  of  the  time,  however,  is  spent 
in  the  smaller  and  more  neglec'ed  villsiges  and  hamlets  where  utter 
ignorance  and  degradation  still  abound.  In  some  of  these  villages 
wine  drinking  is  fearfully  prevalent.  In  some,  nearly  every  man 
has  sometimes  been  found  drunk,  the  women,  of  course,  barefoot 
and  ragged,  and  the  children  entirely  neglected."  "  In  one 
hamlet,"  says  Dr.  Shedd,  "  all  the  women  and  children  came 
to   the   meeting   I   held,  and   seemed    interested,  some  of  them 


224  HISTORICAI,  SKETCH   OF 

savingly  penitent,  while  the  men  were  all  about  drinking  wine. 
The  secret  is,  the  labor  of  a  pious  woman  who  for  three  or  four 
winters  past  had  taught  a  school  for  the  children  and  gathered 
the  women  into  her  prayer-meetings.  The  men  are  unable  to 
answer  the  simplest  questions  as  to  the  Christian  faith.  The  old 
Nestorian  priest  comes  perhaps  twice  a  year  to  administer  the 
ordinances,  and  then  weelis  pass  without  even  the  semblance 
of  worship."  It  is  in  such  places  as  these  that  the  college  students 
from  Oroomiah  in  the  winter  season  conduct  schools  and  pursue 
their  evangelistic  labors. 

The  Turkish  government  at  one  time  closed  a  few  of  the  many 
village  schools,  but  there  is  great  encouragement  to  continue  this 
fo-m  of  labor,  as  the  superior  abilities  and  greater  faithfulness  of 
our  teachers  have  been  very  manifest  and  are  bearing  fruit. 

The  Press  — It  was  very  soon  found  necessary  to  supply  a  re- 
ligious literature,  and  in  1837  a  printing-press  was  sent  to  the 
mission  by  the  Board  ;  but  it  proved  too  unwieldy  to  be  taken 
over  the  mountains,  and  was  sent  from  Trebizond'  back  to  Con- 
stantinople. Two  years  later,  the  invention  of  man  had  provided 
a  press  which  could  be  taken  to  pieces,  and  one  of  these,  in 
charge  of  Mr.  Edward  Breath,  a  printer,  was  sent  to  Oroomiah, 
and  was  regarded  with  great  interest  and  wonder  by  the  people. 
The  Scriptures  Avere  now  so  far  translated  into  the  Syriac  of  the 
Nestorians  that  portions  were  at  once  struck  off.  "  Some  of  the 
ablest  of  the  Nestorian  clergy  had  aided  in  the  translation, 
and  the  contents  of  their  rare  ancient  manuscripts  were  now 
given  back  to  them  in  a  language  which  all  could  understand. 
They  stood  in  mute  astonishment  and  rapture  to  see  their  lan- 
guage in  print;  and  as  sonn  as  they  could  speak,  the  exclamation 
was,  '  It  is  time  to  give  glory  to  God,  since  printing  is  begun 
an)ong  our  people.'  " 

The  type,  for  which  the  punches  and  matrices  were  made  in 
Oroomiah,  is  acknowledged  as  the  most  beautiful  Syriac  type 
in  existence,  and  is  adopted  by  some  of  the  first  Oriental  pub- 
li-ihing  houses  in  Germany  and  England.  The  monthly  news- 
paper and  the  Sabbath-school  quarterly  lesson  papers  are 
widely  circulated.  The  Turkish  authorities  have  forbidden  the 
circulation  of  the  books  and  papers  in  Turkey,  which  is  niuch  to 
be  regretted,  and  deprives  the  Syrian  Christians  in  Koordistan  of 
their  literatu  e.  The  book  circulation  ending  with  June,  1889,  was 
2272  volumes. 

Medical  Worl:. — The  outlook  of  the  medical  work  is  always  en- 
couraging, and  there  is  constantly  a  chiss  of  students  under  instruc- 
tion. Dr.  J.  P.  Cochran  says:  "  The  sick  come  in  large  numbers 
to  the  office  every  day.     Tiiey  flock  in  by  sunrise;  some  on  foot, 


THE  MISSIONS  IN  PERSIA.  225 

others  on  horses,  donkeys,  oxen,  or  on  the  backs  of  their  friends, 
or  borne  on  litters.  Tiie  people  often  throw  their  sick  at  our 
feet,  saying,  *  We  shall  not  take  them  away  until  you  cure  them, 
or  let  them  die  here.  Our  only  hope  is  in  God  above,  and  in  you 
as  His  instruments  below.'  My  two  assistants  also  see  many 
sick,  so  that  over  3000  have  been  treated  in  a  half  year." 

To  many  of  the  poor,  suffering  patients,  the  comfortable  and 
pleasant  wards  of  the  hospital  seem  almost  like  Paradise.  "  Many 
say,  '  Only  let  us  stay  here,  and  we  will  recover.'  "  One  of  Dr. 
Cochran's  native  students  has  started  a  "  Branch  of  the  West- 
minster Hospital,"  at  Salmas.  He  is  a  competent  man  in 
some  departments  of  practice,  and  an  active  Christian  as  well. 
A  letter  says,  "  During  the  last  fourteen  days  he  has  treated 
seventy- two  persons,  mostly  Mohammedans." 

SEMI-CENTENNIAL    ANNIVERSARY   OF    THE   OROOMIAH   MISSION. 

A  great  and  wide-spread  interest  was  shown  in  the  fiftieth 
anniversary  of  the  mission,  celebrated  in  1885.  A  few  para- 
graphs from  Dr.  Shedd's  historical  sketch  at  that  time  may  be 
quoted  here.  After  a  rapid  review  of  the  workers  who  have  been 
connected  with  the  mission  in  Persia,  Dr.  Shedd  says: 

•'  These  facts  show  that  in  the  fifty  years  past  the  Church  of  the 
United  States  has  sent  to  Persia — a  far-off  and  inland  people, 
with  whom  our  country  has  few  commercial  and  no  political  rela- 
tions— nearly  one  hundred  of  her  chosen  sons  and  daughters,  at 
an  expense  of  about  SI, 200,000.  Surely  here  is  a  memorable 
chapter  in  the  records  of  missions ;  an  enduring  glory,  that  such 
earnest  and  persevering  and  disinterested  effort  has  been  made  to 
benefit  the  souls  of  men  in  a  land  so  far  away.  But  with 
such  expenditure  of  wealth  and  talent  and  consecrated  labor 
and  life  we  are  now  to  ask,  what  have  been  the  lesults?  What 
have  been  the  moral  and  spiritual  conquests  made  in  this 
C'usade  by  the  missionaries  of  the  West  to  one  of  the  oldest 
nations  of  the  East,  and  especially  by  the  mission  of  the  young- 
est b  anch  of  the  Church  to  the  oldest  and  most  apostolic? 
In  reply  I  will  confine  myself  for  the  present  to  the  work  of 
Oroomiah  Station.  The  statistics  cannot  tell  us  all  that  God 
has  wrought  Many  outside  of  our  organization,  we  believe, 
have  accepted  Christ  in  true  faith  and  been  saved.  Many  also 
who  have  been  enrolled  as  church  members  may  never  enter 
Heaven.  But  the  statistics  give  us  at  least  the  skeleton  of  the 
truth — the  fiamework  of  the  redeemed  Church  of  God.  The 
number  admitted  to  our  communion  from  the  first  till  Novem- 
ber, 1883,  forms  a  total  of  2532  souls.  Of  these  931  have  fallen 
asleep,  and  1601  are  on  the  roll.     The  records  of  communicants 

10* 


225  HISTORICAI,  SKETCH   OF 

began  about  twenty  years  after  the  missionary  work.  Tlie  report 
for  1*^56  gives  158  members.  The  number  ten  years  later, 
for  186(3,  was  612 ;  ten  years  later,  1876,  it  was  804 ;  and  seven 
years  afterwards,  for  1883,  1601. 

"  In  the  line  of  education  the  schedule  of  reports  began  in 
1 837.     They  show  as  follows : 

Average  Schools    Average 

Per  year.  No.  Pupils. 

For  the  first  decade,  1837-46 24  530 

"    second      "      1847-56 50  948 

"     third         "      1857-66 51  1,096 

"     fourth      "      1867-76 58  1,024 

Last  seven  years            1877-84 81  1,833 

Few  mission  fields  have  been  more  successful  than  that  of 
which  Oroomiah  is  the  centre.  And  as  for  the  lives  of  the 
servants  of  God  who  have  labored  there  Oroomiah  may  challenge 
the  world  to  produce  men  and  women  of  more  exalted  piety  or 
more  fervent  consecration.  The  names  of  Perkins,  Grant,  Rhea, 
Coan  and  Fiske  will  be  held  in  everlasting  remembrance." 

In  1883  it  was  found  convenient,  owing  to  the  great  distance 
between  some  of  the  stations,  the  lack  of  railroads  and  even  of 
common  roads,  the  diversity  of  language,  and  other  causes,  to 
divide  the  Persian  mission  into  Eastern  and  Western  Missions. 
Along  with  Oroomiah  in  the  Western  Mission  is  classed  Tabriz, 
Salmas,  and  a  new  station,  Tiary. 

TABRIZ. 

This  was  the  third  station  permanently  occupied  in  the  country, 
and  soon  became  a  centre  of  missionary  work  in  its  locality. 
Kev.  P.  Z.  Easton  and  wife  and  Miss  Jewett  were  the  first  to  take 
possession  of  the  field,  in  the  year  1873.  This  city  lies  east  of  the 
lake  Oroomiah,  and  about  140  miles  by  the  road  from  the  city  of 
that  name.  It  is  the  great  centre  of  European  merchandise  ;  and 
as  to  trade  generally,  it  is  the  emporium  of  Persia,  having  many 
bazars  and  caravansaries  which  in  many  cases  are  extensive  and 
of  superior  consiruction. 

It  has  a  population  of  about  two  hundred  thousand,  made  up 
principally  of  Armenians  and  .Moslems.  The  missionaries  have 
encountered  more  opposition  here  than  at  any  other  point.  This 
opposition  to  evangelical  effort  was  instigated  by  the  Armenian 
])riests,  who  were  afraid  of  losing  their  followers,  as  there  is  no 
law  against  an  Armenian  becoming  a  Protestant,  though  the 
death  penalty  exists  against  any  follower  of  Mohammed  embrac- 
ing Christianity.  Time,  however,  has  wrought  sure  and  notable 
progress.  Evangelistic  work  has  been  prosecuted  with  vigor.  A 
school  for  boys  and  another  for  gills  wee  opened  from  the  first. 


THK  MISSIONS  IN   PERSIA.  227 

The  boys'  school  is  well  organized  with  primary,  intermediate, 
high-school  and  theological  departments.  They  need  a  suitable 
building,  and  a  friend  has  pledged  the  $10,000  required  to  ac- 
commodate this  Christian  training-school  in  the  commercial  capital 
of  Persia.  The  girls  have  a  handsome,  commodious  building  iiUed 
with  boarding  and  day  pupils. 

There  is  continual  pressure  to  enlarge  the  medical  work  into 
a  hospital.  At  the  dispensary  there  is  a  short  service  before 
treating  the  patients,  a  Bible-woman  always  stays  in  the 
waiting-room,  and  often  she  has  been  invited  to  visit  the  houses. 
The  social  grade  of  the  people  to  whom  the  doctors  go  ranges 
from  the  highest  to  the  lowest.  One  of  the  chief  wives  of  the  Shah, 
during  a  short  stay  in  Tabriz,  sent  for  them  several  times.  She 
spoke  of  the  great  need  of  lady  physicians  in  this  land  and  ex- 
pressed the  wish  to  have  one  at  the  capital. 

A  Book  Department  has  been  opened  at  this  station  in  which 
have  been  sold  1238  copies  of  the  word  of  God,  besides  many 
other  religious  and  text- books. 

The  Mission  have  referred  with  expressions  of  much  thankful- 
ness to  the  work  of  the  Bible  Society,  under  the  care  of  Rev.  Mr. 
AVhipple,  as  affording  them  great  assistance,  and  have  made  men- 
tion as  well  of  the  timely  help  extended  to  them  by  the  Turkish 
Mission  Aid  Society.  In  many  communications  our  missionaries 
in  Western  Persia  wrote  in  the  strongest  terms  of  their  indebted- 
ness to  Hon.  S.  G.  W.  Benjamin,  U .  S.  Minister  to  Persia,  for  the 
sympathy  which  he  continually  manifested  with  their  work,  and 
for  the  energy  and  success  with  which  he  guarded  their  rights  as 
American  citizens. 

SALMAS. 

In  1884  a  new  station  was  occupied  by  the  Mission,  in  the 
town  of  Salmas,  nearly  fifty  miles  west  of  Oroomiah.  This  town 
is  the  centre  of  the  largest  Armenian  and  Papal  Nestorian  popu- 
lation of  Persia.  The  next  largest  is  found  in  Karadagh,  and  in 
Tabriz.  Salmas  is  situated  in  the  midst  of  a  fertile  plain,  twenty- 
five  miles  from  east  to  west,  and  twelve  from  north  to  south. 
Within  this  plain  and  on  the  mountain  slopes  in  sight,  are  40,000 
or  50,000  souls.  Here  are  over  twenty  Armenian  villages,  all  with- 
in a  1  ide  of  two  hours  from  Salmas.  The  station  was  opened  by 
Mr.  and  Mrs.  Shedd,  aided  by  two  young  men  from  the  college  at 
Oroomiah,  who  were  able  to  give  very  efficient  help.  Miss  C.  O. 
Van  Duzee  opened  the  first  girls'  school  with  two  little  girls,  and 
it  now  has  an  average  attendance  of  fifty  pupils.  The  church  in 
Salmas  has  recently  developed  new  life  and  growth,  and  in  addition 
to  this  girls'  school  which  has  been  opened,  a  fresh  impulse  has  been 


228  HISTORICAI,  SKETCH   OF 

given  to  the  schools  before  established.  A  new  interest  has  also  be- 
gun among  the  Jews  of  Old  Salmas,  the  liberal  portion  welcoming 
the  Christian  teacher  as  often  as  he  will  attend  their  synagogue. 

TEHERAN. 

The  mission  to  Persia,  as  already  stated,  was  transferred  to  the 
Presbyterian  Board  by  the  American  Board,  in  1871,  and  with  the 
transfer  there  came  an  urgent  plea  from  the  missionaries  for  an  en- 
largement. It  was  felt  to  be  a  duty  to  embrace  within  their  work 
the  Armenians  and  Moslems  of  central  Persia.  Accordingly  Rev. 
James  Bassett,  who  had  reached  Oroomiah  in  1871,  made  an 
extended  tour  the  following  year,  visiting  Tabriz,  Hamadan  and 
Teheran,  the  result  of  which  was  that  in  November,  1872,  he  was 
sent  to  occupy  the  capital  city  of  Teheran,  where  he  was  warmly 
welcomed  by  both  Mussulmans  and  Armenians.  Here  is  a  pop- 
ulation of  200,000,  most  of  whom  are  Moslems ;  but  there  are 
one  thousand  Armenians,  two  thousand  Jews  and  several  hundred 
Europeans.  The  two  languages  chiefly  spoken  are  the  Turkish 
and  the  Persian,  the  latter  only  being  heard  on  the  streets.  Of 
this  field  Mr.  Bassett  says,  '•  We  occupy  the  only  tenable  ground 
for  labor  designed  to  reach  either  eastern  Persia  or  the  Tartar 
tribes  of  Turkistan,  The  Turkish  language  spoken  here  enables 
a  person  to  pass  quite  through  Turkistan  to  the  birth  place  of 
Tamerlane  and  Genghis  Khan,  into  Chinese  Tartary  and  far  to 
the  northward,  while  the  Persian  makes  accessible  all  central 
and  southern  Persia,  through  Khorassan  to  Afghanistan,  and 
even  large  populations  of  India.  Central  Asia  has,  in  nearly  all 
the  past,  been  neglected  by  the  Church  of  Christ;  the  result  has 
been  that  it  is  the  great  source  whence  have  proceeded  the 
scourges  of  mankind  ;  and  the  Tartar  and  Iranian  hordes  have, 
age  after  age,  as  in  great  tidal  waves,  quite  overflowed  Christen- 
dom, overthrowing  its  civilization  and  nearly  extinguishing  its 
light.  It  is  vain  for  us  to  expect  peace  on  earth  or  the  sway  of 
a  Christian  civilization  until  the  millions  of  those  vast  regions 
shall  have  been  brought  under  the  sceptre  of  the  King  of 
peace. " 

Teheran  is  not  only  the  central  point  from  which  to  reach  a 
vast  outlying  population,  it  is  also  a  rapidly  growing  city,  and 
the  vacant  land  within  the  twelve  gates  will  soon  be  occupied. 
The  importation  of  European  ways  and  inventions  has  been 
considerable.  The  imitation  appears  in  the  buildings,  in  width 
of  streets,  policemen,  uniforms,  carriages,  gas-light  and  post- 
oflSces.  The  country  at  large  remains  in  the  former  condition  of 
poverty  and  wretchedness.  There  is  no  attempt  at  improvement 
in  agriculture  nor  in  the  arts.     The  resources  of  the  country  re- 


THK  MISSIONS  IN  PERSIA. 


229 


main  undeveloped.  Something  is  attempted  in  the  way  of  mining, 
but,  as  yet,  it  has  been  productive  of  no  great  results.  The 
taste,  so  far  as  developed,  appears  to  be  chiefly  for  what  is  orna- 
mental, and  for  the  luxuries  of  Europeans.  Intellectual  and 
moral  reformations  have  not,  to  human  judgment,  begun. 

The  missionaries  are  bravely  laboring  to  secure  this  mental  and 
moral  reformation.  In  1883  a  neat  chapel  was  built  with  a  seat- 
ing capacity  of  300,  in  which  preaching  services  in  Persian  and 
English  are  regularly  held.  The  work  for  women,  a  school  for 
girls  and  also  one  for  boys,  the  medical  and  publication  depart- 
ments are  all  as  vigorously  pressed  as  the  means  will  p=^rmit. 
The  girls'  boarding-school  is  henceforth  to  be  known  as  "  Iran 
Bethel  " — the  Persian  Bethel.  Eighty-one  girls  are  on  the  school 
roll.  The  pupils  take  part  in  family  worship,  and  the  Christian 
girls  conduct  a  weekly  prayer-meeting.  Several  are  efficient 
Bible  teachers.  During  the  summer  an  industrial  school  is  held, 
an  all  important  part  of  school  work,  not  only  necessary  to  a 
girl's  education,  but  essential  for  sanitary  and  prudential  reasons, 
to  have  the  clothing  and  household  articles  ready  for  use.  The 
school  is  advancing  steadily  toward  self  support.  The  boys'  school 
has  made  decided  progress  in  the  same  direction  as  well  as  in  num- 
bers and  efficiency.  Of  the  80  boys  enrolled,  fourteen  are  Moham- 
medan, four  fire  worshippers,  two  are  Americans,  one  English,  and 
the  rest  Armenians.  Twenty-seven  of  the  boarders  pay  in  whole 
or  in  part.  The  spiritual  condition  of  the  school  has  not  been  what 
could  be  desired,  but  the  superintendent  writes  that  he  has  lately 
seen  decided  signs  of  more  earnest  purpose  on  the  part  of  the  pro- 
fessors of  religion,  and  more  respectful  attention  at  the  religious 
exercises  on  the  part  of  all.  As  the  school  was  established  with 
the  ultimate  purpose  of  training  Christian  teachers  and  ministers, 
it  is  earnestly  hoped  that  the  signs  may  develop  into  holy  living. 

This  station  has  been  visited  by  Emin  ed  Dowleh,  Minister  of 
Posts  and  President  of  the  Shah's  cabinet.  After  a  careful  inspec- 
tion of  the  schools  he  expressed  himself  as  highly  gratified  at  seeing 
such  a  work  for  the  uplifting  of  Persia.  He  has  since  expressed 
a  desire  to  have  a  school  for  Moslem  boys  begun  under  super- 
vision of  the  Americans. 

Ground  was  broken  for  the  erection  of  a  hospital  May  18, 
1889,  the  Hon.  E.  Spencer  Pratt,  American  Minister,  pre- 
siding on  the  occasion.  The  work  is  progressing  without  interfer- 
ence on  the  part  of  the  local  authorities,  and  a  gift  of  20,000 
bricks  has  been  made  by  the  brother  of  the  prime  minister.  Mean- 
while work  has  been  prosecuted  at  the  dispensary,  4,237  prescrip- 
tions having  been  issued  during  the  year.  It  is  to  be  regretted 
that  the  religious  work  connected  with  this  department  could  not 


230  HISTORICAI.  SKETCH   OF 

be  prominent,  but  it  has  not  been  thought  best  to  provoke  Mus- 
sulman prejudice  by  systematic  religious  instruction.  When  the 
hospital  is  opened  provision  will  be  made  for  stated  religious 
services,  and  such  other  Christian  effort  as  is  possible  with  indoor 
patients. 

HAMADAN. 

This  ancient  city  is  supposed  to  occupy  the  site  of  Ecbatana 
(Ezra,  vi:  2),  the  place  where  Darius  found  the  roll  with  the 
decree  of  Cyrus  for  rebuilding  the  house  of  God  at  Jerusalem. 
Work  is  carried  on  here  along  the  same  lines  followed  at  the 
other  stations,  and  encouraging  progress  has  been  made. 

The  school  in  the  Jewish  quarters  for  girls,  begun  by  Mrs. 
Alexander  six  years  ago,  has  continued  with  varying  success, 
the  illness  of  teachers  or  the  outbursts  of  fanaticisim  operating 
against  it  at  times.  In  addition  to  instruction  in  Persian  and 
Hebrew,  the  children  are  taught  to  sew  and  knit.  The  work 
among  the  women  is  encouraging.  The  women's  prayer-meeting, 
which  has  been  sustained  for  seven  years,  has  an  attendance  of 
about  fifty,  with  many  Armenian  and  some  Moslem  women. 

The  need  of  a  hospital  at  this  station  is  very  imperative.  Dr. 
Alexander  does  a  great  work  here  and  in  the  surrounding  vil- 
lages. Mirza  Said  and  Mirza  Yatob,  medical  assistants,  have 
made  extended  tours  among  the  villages,  taking  Bibles  and  medi- 
cines with  them. 

The  distracting  elements  which  disturbed  the  church  at  this 
station  for  some  time  have  happily  disappeared,  entire  freedom  has 
been  enjoyed  in  proclaiming  the  Gospel  both  in  public  and  private, 
and  Moslems  have  attended  these  services  without  interference. 
There  has  been  stated  preaching  in  the  Jewish  quarter  on  Satur- 
day evening,  and  brief  lectures  on  the  lesson  at  the  close  of  the 
Sunday-school  service  on  Sunday  morning.  The  Sabbath-school 
numbers  150,  including  many  of  the  members  of  the  church. 

The  want  of  uniformity  in  language  is  a  serious  hindrance  to 
educational  work,  as  it  also  is  to  the  direct  proclamation  of  the 
Gospel.  At  the  close  of  the  Boys'  High  School,  exercises  were 
held  in  Arabic,  Persian,  Chaldee,  Armenian  and  English.  It  is 
worthy  of  note,  that  the  grandson  of  the  present  governor,  who 
has  been  a  private  pupil  of  the  mission,  has  taken  his  place  as  a 
scholar  in  the  school.  The  Faith  Hubbard  School  opened  in  1889 
with  83  nanies  enrolled,  of  whom  33  were  boarders.  The  system 
of  early  marriages  and  the  withdrawal  of  girls  from  school  for 
other  reasons,  has  made  it  necessary  to  insist  that  all  girls  shall 
remain  until  they  are  at  least  sixteen  years  old.  The  boys' 
Saturday  morning  prayer-meeting  has  been  continued  with  great 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   PERSIA.  231 

success,  and  has  widened  its  influence,  including  not  only  the 
boarders  in  the  house,  but  a  number  of  day  scholars,  who  attend 
the  High  School. 

V. — The  Outlook. 

The  first  report  of  the  mission  in  Persia,  under  the  Presbyterian 
Board,  was  for  1871.  The  station  then  was  only  one,  at  Oroomiah, 
the  communicants  were  700,  pupils  in  schools  960.  Compare  this 
with  the  present  work  of  six  stations,  and  in  the  Western  Mission 
over  2000  communicants  and  2374  pupils  in  the  schools,  and  we 
can  see  that  the  work  is  progressing  rapidly. 

The  most  important  consideration,  as  suggesting  hope  in  our 
work,  is  the  simple  fact  that  so  many  years  of  faithful  seed-sowing 
have  passed.  He  is  faithful  who  hath  said,  **  So  shall  my  word  be 
that  goeth  forth  out  of  my  mouth  ;  it  shall  not  return  unto  me 
void."  The  work  thus  far  has,  of  necessity,  been  largely  prepar- 
atory. To  create  a  literature,  to  establish  schools  and  to  win  the 
confidence  of  the  people,  called  for  time  and  no  little  patience.  A 
strong  foothold  has  now  been  gained.  The  scores  and  hundreds, 
and  even  thousands  of  youth  who  have  been  educated  in  our 
schools,  go  out  in  eveiy  case  as  friends  of  the  mission.  These 
educated  youths  will  in  the  years  to  come,  as  they  grow  in  age  and 
influence,  help  to  mould  a  public  sentiment  favorable  to  pure 
Christianity  ;  and  so  the  way  shall  be  made  plain  for  an  unfettered 
and  effectual  preaching  of  Christ,  as  the  only  hope  of  Persia. 
No  better  point  of  outlook  from  which  to  forecast  the  future  can 
be  found  than  in  the  words  of  Dr.  Shedd,  a  veteran  on  that  field, 
taken  from  his  "  Review  of  Six  Years,"  when  he  wassettino-  out 
for  the  new  station  at  Salmas :  ''  In  these  six  years,"  he  says, 
"nearly  1000  have  been  added  to  our  communion  on  confession. 
There  has  been  substantial  progress  in  self-support.  The  native 
Church  has  taken  a  more  complete  organization  and  has  grown 
in  aggressive  power.  The  truth  has  been  published  and  taught 
in  more  of  the  smaller  villages  and  over  a  wider  area  than  ever 
before.  Many  buildings  for  meetings  and  schools  have  been 
erect^^d    and  several  churches  have  been  dedicated. 

"  The  college  and  hospital  buildings  have  been  erected  The 
system  of  education,  with  the  college  at  the  head,  has  been  more 
fully  developed.  In  glancing  backward  my  faith  is  quickened. 
The  cause  of  Christ  is  advancing,  and  I  thank  God  for  the 
privilege  of  helping  in  ever  so  small  a  degree  this  advance.  But 
the  exhortion  is  nevertheless  applicable  to  Persia,  'Brethren,  ye 
have  need  of  patience ! '    There  are  many  obstacles. 

"In  the  wake  of  the  Russo-Turkish  war,  turmoil  has  filled 
Kurdistan,  and  it  has  been  a  constant  sorrow  that  we  could  do 


232  HISTORICAI,  SKETCH  OF 

SO  little  for  the  large  population  in  the  mountains.  Of  late  the 
Turks  forbid  our  travels.  Unless  the  Government  of  the  United 
States  can  protect  her  citizens  with  a  stronger  hand,  the  prospect 
is  gloomy  in  Turkey.  A  famine,  the  most  severe  known  for 
three  centuries,  has  swept  over  this  region  aud  carried  off  its  vic- 
tims by  tens  of  thousands.  Our  people  passed  through  it  by  the 
united  effort  of  the  missionaries  and  native  preachers  in  using 
the  alms  sent  from  America  and  Europe.  The  Gospel  saved 
them  in  the  time  of  famine.  Following  this  was  the  rebellion 
and  invasion  of  the  Kurds,  that  for  a  time  threatened  to  involve 
the  whole  Christian  population  in  destruction  ;  but  again  God's 
arm  was  made  bare  to  save,  and  again  the  Gospel  was  the  agency 
used  for  salvation. 

*'  To  the  careful  oljserver  the  signs  of  unrest  and  decay  in  the 
mass  of  Islam  are  increasino;.  Brought  to  the  actual  test  of  ex- 
perience,  the  system  in  many  thoughtful  minds  is  weighed  and 
found  wanting.  The  merciless  cruelty  and  apathy  in  the  famine, 
the  fierce  and  revengeful  passions  of  the  war,  and  the  venality 
and  hypocrisy  of  the  teachers,  make  it  clear  to  some  among  them 
that  Islam  can  do  nothing  for  lost  and  dyiog  men.  The  reading 
of  the  Bible  increases  this  doubt,  and  still  more  the  reading  of 
pure  and  exemplary  Christian  lives.  This  process  of  doubt  must 
go  on  until  it  reaches  the  point  of  despair.  The  cycle  of  the  Islam 
faith  must  run  its  course  as  truly  as  that  of  the  pagan  faith 
before  Christ  and  other  pagan  faiths  of  to  day." 

In  the  increasing  number  and  growing  power  of  the  native 
churches,  in  the  wider  proclamation  of  the  truth,  in  the  founding 
of  colleges  and  schools  for  both  sexes,  in  the  erection  of  hospitals, 
in  the  manifestation  of  the  true  philanthropic  spirit  of  Christianity 
in  feeding  the  famine-stricken,  in  the  waning  power  of  Islam, 
the  future  is  big  with  the  promise  of  a  new  and  better  order  of 
things  for  Persia.  All  the  leadings  of  God's  providence  beckon 
forward  our  Presbyterian  Church  and  hold  out  to  us  the  bright 
hope  that,  at  no  distant  day,  the  Paradise  that  was  lost  in  this 
land  through  man's  first  disobedience,  shall  be  replaced,  for  the 
millions  of  Persia,  with  that  Paradise  of  God  where  grows  the 
Tree  of  Life,  on  the  banks  of  the  River  of  Life,  whose  source  is 
the  throne  of  God. 

Statistics. 

Missionaries 20 

Single  women 19 

Kative  assistants 2()0 

Churches 27 

Communicants 2269 

Pupils  in  schools 3079 


the  missions  in  persia.  233 

Stations. 

WTSTEUN    PERSIA   MISSION. 

Oroomiah:  600  miles  north  of  west  from  Teheran,  the  capital;  station 
begun  under  the  American  Board,  1835  ;  transferred  to  this  Board  in  1871. 
Laborers — Rev.  J.  H.  Shedd,  D.D.,  Rev.  B.  Laharee,  D.D.,  J.  P.  Cochran, 
M.D.,  Rev.  F.  G.  Coan,  Hev.  E.  W.  St.  Pierre,  and  their  wives;  Mr.  R.  M. 
Labaree,  Mrs  D.  P.  Cochran ;  Misses  N.  J.  Dean,  M.  K.  Van  Duzee, 
Maria  Morgan,  Anna  Melton,  M.  W.  Greene;  34  ordained  and  29  licentiate 
native  pastors  and  126  native  helpers. 

Mosul:  opened  in  1890.  Laborers — ^Rev.  and  Mrs.  E.  W.  McDowell  and 
J.  G.  Wishard,  M.D. ;  3  oi-dained  and  5  licentiate  native  pastors  and  12 
native  helpers. 

Tabriz  :  nearly  500  miles  north  of  west  from  Teheran ;  station  begun, 
1873.  Laborers — Rev.  Messrs  J.  M.  Oldfather,  S.  G.  Wilson,  Turner  G. 
Brashear,  Wm.  S.  Vanneman,  M.D..  and  their  wives;  Dr.  G.  W.  Holmes, 
Miss  Mar}'  Jewett,  Mrs  L.  C.  Van  Hook,  Misses  G.  Y.  HoUidav  and  M.  E. 
Bradford,  M.D. ;  2  ordained  and  5  licentiate  native  ministers  and  15  native 
helpers. 

Salmas:  Haft  Dewan  village;  station  begun  in  1884.  Laborers — Rev. 
J.  N.  Wright,  Rev.  and  Mrs.  J.  C.  Mechlin;  Miss  C.  O.  Van  Duzee;  1  or- 
dained and  5  licentiate  native  ministers  and  6  native  helpers. 

eastern   PERSIA  MISSION. 

Teheran  :  capital  of  Persia,  population  200,000 ;  work  begun  in  1872. 
Laborers — Rev.  Messrs.  J.  L.  Potter,  S.  Lawrence  Waixl,  Lewis  S.  Esselstyn, 
and  W.  W.  Torrence,  M.D.,  and  their  wives;  Miss  Anna  Schenck,  Miss 
Cora  Bartlett,,  Miss  A  G.  Dale  and  Mary  J.  Smith,  M.D. 

Hamadan  :  200  miles  southwest  of  Teheran,  pojjulation  40,000 ;  occu- 
pied 1880.  Rev.  Messrs.  James  W\  Hawkes  W.  G.  Watson,  and  E.  W. 
Alexander,  M.D,  and  their  wives;  Miss  Annie  Montgomery,  Miss  Char- 
lotte Montgomery  and  Miss  Adeline  Hunter;  Hev.  Pastor  Shimon;  2  licen- 
tiates, 6  male  and  5  female  native  teachers. 


Missionaries  in  Persia,  1871-1891. 

*Died.     f  Transferred  from  tbe  American  Board.     Figures,  Term  of  Service  in  the  Field. 

Coan,  Rev.  F.  G  ,  1885- 

Coan  Mrs..  1885- 

^Cochran,  Rev.  J.  G.,t       1 847-187 1 


Alexander,  E.  W.,  M.D.,  1882- 

Alexander.  Mrs  ,  1  '82— 

Bartlett,  Miss  C.  A.,  1882- 

Bas^ett,  Rev.  J.,  1871-1884 

Bassett,  Mrs,  1871-1884 

Bassett,  Miss  S.  J.,  1875- 

Bradford.  Mary  E.,  M.D.,  1888- 

Bmshear,  Rev  T.  G.,  1890- 


Cochran,  Mrs.,  1847- 

Cochmn,  J.  P.,  M.D  ,         1878- 
Cochrau,  Miss  K.,  1871-1875 

Cochran,  Miss  Emma  G.,   1885-1888 
Dale,  Miss  A.  G.,  1885- 


Brashear,  Mrs.,  1890-  Dean,  Miss N.  J.,  1860- 

Carev.  Miss  A.,  1880-1883  Easton.  Rev.  P.  Z.,t  1873-1879 

Clark,  Miss  M.  A.,  1880-1884  Easton,  Mre.,  1873-1879 

*Coan,  Rev.  G.  W.,t  1849-1879  Esselstyn,  Kev.  L.  F.,  18.^7- 

*Coan,  Mi-s.,  1849-1879  Esselstyn,  Mrs.,  1887- 


234       HISTORICAI,  SKETCH  OF  THE  MISSIONS  IN  PERSIA. 


Green,  Miss  M.  ^Y., 
Hargrave,  Mr.  A.  A., 
Hargrave,  Mrs.  (Miss  M. 

J.  Moore,  1884), 
Hawkes,  Rev.  J.  W., 
Hawkes,  Mrs.  (Miss  B. 

Sherwood,  1883), 
HoUiday,  Miss  G.  S., 
Holmes,  G.  W.,  M.D., 

1874-1877; 
*Holmes,  Mrs., 

1874-1877 ; 
Hunter,  Miss  Adeline, 
Jewett,  Miss  M., 
Labaree,  Rev.  B.,t 
Labaree,  Mrs., 
Labaree,  R.  M., 
McDowell,  Rev.  E.  W., 
McDowell.  Mrs., 
Mechlin,  Rev.  J.  C, 
Mechlin,  Mrs., 
Melton,  Miss  Anna, 
Montgomery,  Miss  A., 
Montgomery,  Miss  C, 
Morgan,  Miss  Maria, 
Oldfalher,  Rev.  J.  M., 
Oldfather.  Mrs., 
Poage,  Miss  A.  E., 
Porter,  Rev.  T.  J., 
Porter,  Mrs., 
Potter,  Rev.  J.  L  , 
Potter,  Mrs., 
Roberts,  Miss  Emma, 
Rogers,  Rev.  J.  E , 


1889- 

Rogers,  Mrs., 

1882- 

1883- 

Schenck,  Miss  Anna, 

1877- 

*Scott,  Rev.  D., 

1877-1879 

'l885- 

Scott,  Mrs., 

1877-1879 

1880- 

Shedd,  Rev.  J.  H.,t 

1859- 

Shedd,  Mrs., 

1859- 

1884- 

Shedd,  W.  A., 

1887-1888 

1883- 

Smith,  Mary  J.,  M.D., 

1889- 

Stocking,  Rev.  \V.  R., 

1871-1879 

1881- 

*Stockiug,  Mrs., 

1871-1872 

Stocking,  Mrs., 

1873-1879 

1881-1890 

St.  Pierre,  Rev.  E.  W., 

1887- 

1889- 

St.  Pierre,  Mi-s  , 

1887- 

1871- 

Torrence,  VV.  W.,  M.D., 

1881- 

18G0- 

Torrence,  Mrs., 

1881- 

1860- 

Van  Duzee,  Miss  M.  K., 

1875- 

1888- 

Van  Duzee,  Miss  C.  0,, 

1886- 

1887- 

Van  Hook,  Mrs  L.  C, 

1876- 

1887- 

Vanneman,  W.  S.,  M.D 

,    1890- 

1887- 

Vanneman,  Mrs., 

1890- 

1887- 

Van  Xorden,  Rev.  T.  L. 

,t  1866-1873 

1888- 

Van  Norden,  Mrs., 

1866-1873 

1882- 

Ward,  Rev.  S.  L., 

1876- 

1886- 

Ward,  Mrs., 

1876- 

1885- 

Watson,  Rev.  W.  G., 

1888- 

1872- 

Watson,  Mrs., 

1888- 

1872- 

Whipple,  Rev.  W.  L., 

1872-1879 

1875-1880 

Whipple,  Mi-s , 

1872-1879 

1884-1885 

Wilson,  Rev.  S.  G., 

1880- 

1884-1885 

Wilson,  Mrs., 

1886- 

1874- 

Wishard,  J.  G.,  M.D., 

1888- 

1874- 

Wright,  Rev.  J.  N., 

1878- 

1887- 

*Wright,  Mrs , 

1878. 

1882- 

*Wright,  Mrs., 

1887-1890 

Books  of  Reference. 

A  Tenuesseean  in  Persia.     Life  of  Samuel  D.  Rhea.     $1.50. 

Doctor  A.  Grant  and  His  Mountain  Nestorians.     $1.50. 

In  the  Land  of  the  Lion  and  the  Sun.     C.  J.  Wills.     14s. 

Life  of  Henry  Marty n. 

Missionary  Life  in  Persia.     J.  Perkins.     §1.00, 

Persia  and  the  Persians      S.  W.  Benjamin. 

Persia:  the  P^astern  Mission.     J.  Bassett.     $1.25. 

The  Story  of  Persia.     (Story  of  Nations  Series  )     $'.50. 

Woman  and  Her  Saviour  in  Persia.     T.  Laurie.     $1.25. 

Memoir  of  Miss  Fisk. 


SIAM   AND   LAOS. 

BY 

Rev.  J.  F.  DRIPPS,  D.D. 


MISSIONS  IN  SIAM. 


China  and  India  are  far  more  widely  known  than  Indo-China, 
which  lies  between  the  two,  in  the  extreme  southeast  corner  of 
Asia.  Siam  occupies  the  central  and  larger  part  of  this  region, 
with  Burmah  on  the  west  and  Cochin  China  on  the  east,  includ- 
ing also  most  of  the  long,  narrow  Malayan  peninsular  which  juts 
out  from  the  mainland  and  forms  the  sharply-defined  corner  of 
the  continent.  Beginning  at  the  lower  end  of  this  peninsular 
portion,  within  five  degrees  of  the  equator,  the  Siamese  territory 
extends  1350  miles  to  the  north,  and  measures  at  its  widest  point 
some  450  miles,  from  east  to  west.  It  contains  190  000  square 
miles,  or  about  as  much  as  New  England  with  the  four  Middle 
States. 

Most  of  the  country  is  a  low-lying  plain,  completely  overflowed 
every  year  by  its  four  great  rivers.  Journeying  northward 
along  the  chief  river,  the  Menam,  this  plain  is  found  to  continue 
for  some  four  hundred  miles,  when  great  mountains  close  in 
upon  the  stream,  and  the  traveler  encounters  more  than  forty 
very  difficult  rapids  in  the  midst  of  singularly  impressive 
scenery ;  after  which  the  country  opens  again  into  another  wide 
plain,  very  much  like  the  former  one,  and  known  as  that  of  the 
Laos  people.  The  annual  overflow  of  the  rivers,  with  the 
abundant  rainfall,  favors  the  production  of  such  crops  as  rice 
and  sugar  in  great  abundance.  It  claims  to  be  the  garden-land 
of  the  world — the  land  of  fruit  and  flowers  and  of  never-ending 
summer,  with  grand  old  trees  overshadowing  every  hamlet,  and 
plant-life  in  fullest  variety  bursting  on  every  side  from  the  fertile 
soil.  The  water  swarms  with  fish,  and  the  air  with  insects,  while 
all  manner  of  tropical  birds  and  beasts  exist  in  teeming  multi- 
tudes.    Especially  is  it  the  land  of  elephants. 

One  variety  is  that  which  is  known  to  us  as  the  "  white"  ele- 
phant, though  the  Siamese  name  for  it  is  "  the  strange-colored," 
and  it  is  really  a  whitish  brown.  Its  form  is  used  on  the 
Siamese  flags  as  the  national  symbol,  and  it  is  held  in  great 
honor,  though  not  actually  worshipped. 

237 


238  HISTORICAI.  SKETCH   OP 

The  climate  of  the  whole  couDtry  is  genial  and  not  unfavorable 
to  health,  though  Europeans  need  to  exchange  it  at  intervals  for 
something  more  bracing,  and  the  natives  suffer  considerably  from 
malarial  diseases.  The  thermometer  varies  from  64°  to  99°,  aver- 
aging 81°.  There  is  a  dry  season  from  November  to  May,  and  a 
^vet  season  for  the  other  half  of  the  year. 

The  population  is  but  partly  Siamese,  nearly  one- half  being 
made  up  of  the  tributary  races  and  of  Chinese  immigrants. 
There  are  perhaps  eight  millions  in  all,  though  no  exact 
statement  has  ever  been  given  on  this  point.  In  any  case,  how- 
ever, it  is  not  a  quarter  of  the  number  which  the  land  could 
easily  support,  and  the  paucity  is  ascribed  to  such  causes  as  war 
and  disease,  polygamy,  and  the  celibacy  of  the  priesthood.  By 
descent  the  people  are  of  the  same  family  with  the  Chinese,  having 
also  several  features  of  likeness  to  the  natives  of  India.  The 
name  by  which  we  call  them  is  supposed  to  come  from  the  San- 
scrit word  *' syam,''  meaning  "the  brown,"  though  they  call 
themselves  by  a  term  signifying  *'  the  free.''  They  are  a  gentle, 
passive,  rather  weak  race,  given  to'  dissimulation,  and  very 
conceited  ;  but  they  are  reverential  to  the  aged,  especially  to  pa- 
rents, are  kind  to  their  children,  liberal  in  alms-giving,  orderly 
and  peaceable.  They  have  quick,  though  not  very  strong,  minds, 
and  are  said  to  be  more  receptive  than  the  Chinese.  These  traits 
are  common  to  all  the  native  races,  though  the  Laos  have  a 
somewhat  stronger  character,  with  many  interesting  traits  pecu- 
liar to  itsfclf.  The  universal  inertness,  due  to  the  enervating 
climate  is  encouraged  by  the  fact  that  food  is  so  excessively  cheap, 
and  that  small  exertion  is  required  for  satisfying  the  need  of 
clothing,  a  waist-cloth  having  usually  been  all  that  was  held 
necessary,  with  sometimes  a  light  cape  over  the  shoulders.  A 
large  proportion  of  the  people  have  continued  to  live  in  a  state 
which  is  nominally  that  of  slavery,  though  it  is  of  a  mild  type, 
and  terminable  at  any  time  by  the  payment  of  a  fixed  sum.  It 
is  now  in  process  of  being  entirely  abolished,  by  order  of  the  king. 
Women  are  not  held  in  restriction,  but  go  about  the  streets  at 
will,  and  transact  business  freely.  They  are,  however,  considered 
to  be  of  so  inferior  a  nature  that  they  are  not  educated  at  all, 
whereas  most  of  the  men  and  boys  can  read  and  write.  Polygamy 
is  usual  among  those  who  can  afford  it,  and  divorce  is  easy  in  all 
cases,  tliough  there  are  many  happy  marriages. 

The  government  is  an  absolute  monarchy,  entrusting  all  power 
of  every  kind  to  the  king.  When  the  king  dies,  it  is  the  assembly 
of  nobles  which  chooses  his  successor,  either  from  among  his  sons, 
or,  if  they  prefer,  from  some  other  family. 

The  history  of  the  country  presents  very  little  of   importance 


THE  MISSIONS   IN  SIAM.  239 

or  interest  until  the  advent  of  Christian  missionaries ;  since 
which  time  many  features  of  western  civilization  have  been 
adopted  by  order  of  the  present  king  and  of  his  predecessor. 
In  fact,  the  change  made  in  this  direction  has  nothing  to  equal 
it,  except  in  the  case  of  Japan. 

Foreign  commerce,  with  the  encouragement  which  it  is  now 
beginning  to  receive,  is  capable  of  immense  expansion,  so  abund- 
ant are  the  natural  resources  of  every  kind,  and  so  readily 
accessible.  Not  only  can  the  great  rivers  be  made  available,  but 
also  the  net  work  of  canals  which  interlaces  the  country  between 
them.  This  gives  its  peculiar  character  to  Bangkok,  the  capital, 
which  has  much  the  same  importance  for  Siam  as  London  for 
England.  This  city  of  five  hundred  thousand  inhabitants, 
situated  not  far  from  the  sea,  has  the  chief  river  of  the  land  for 
its  main  avenue  and  canals  for  streets.  When  the  native  houses 
are  not  built  on  piles  driven  into  the  banks,  they  are  often 
floated  on  platforms  in  the  river  itself,  whose  sides  are  thus  lined 
for  several  miles.  The  whole  city  and  indeed  all  lower  Siam  can 
be  reached  by  boat — a  fact  most  important  for  commerce,  as  it  is 
also  for  missionary  work. 

BUDDHISM. 

Considered  as  a  field  for  Christian  missions,  the  most  notice- 
able fact  in  regard  to  Siam  is  that  it  constitutes  the  very  citadel 
of  Buddhism — the  land  which,  more  than  any  other,  is  entirely 
and  only  Buddhist.  In  China,  a  Buddhist  is  also  a  Confucianist 
and  a  Taoist;  even  his  Buddhism  itself  being  far  less  pure  than 
in  Siam.  This  system  attracts  the  more  attention  because  within 
the  present  generation  it  has  become  distinctly  known  by  us  for 
the  first  time.  The  result  is  that  while  many  still  regard  it  as 
?,  mere  tissue  of  palpable  absurdities,  some  of  our  writers  are 
claiming  for  it  a  place  by  the  side  of  Christianity  itself,  and  on  a 
level  with  it. 

The  truth  lies  of  course  between  such  extremes.  Buddhists 
need  Christianity  as  deeply  as  any  men  on  earth  ;  yet  their  own 
system,  with  its  strange  mixture  of  good  and  evil,  has  a  power 
which  is  real  and  formidable.  It  seems  to  have  originated  about 
the  time  of  the  Jewish  prophet  Daniel,  in  an  age  which  also  wit- 
nessed the  teaching  of  Confucius  among  the  Chinese,  amd  of 
Pythagoras  among  the  Greeks  ;  a  time  which  was  one  of  mental 
quickening  and  enlargement  of  thought  over  all  the  earth.  Its 
founder  himself  was  commonly  known  by  his  family  name 
Gautama,  and  by  the  title  of  "  The  Buddha  "—that  is,  "  The  En- 
lightened One."  He  has  left  an  impression,  by  his  character  and 
teachings,  rarely  equalled  among  men.     In  Siam,  for  example. 


240  HISTORICAI,  SKETCH   OF 

there  has  been  for  twelve  hundred  years  do  other  religion  than 
his;  one  which  is  venerated  beyond  expression,  and  interwoven 
with  every  act  and  occupation  of  life.  It  has  shown  much  of  in- 
tellectual subtlety,  and  even  of  moral  truth,  mingled  with  all  its 
absurdities  and  vices ;  and  has  proven  itself  singularly  adapted 
to  the  people  with  whom  it  deals.  Its  influence  is  not  "only  long- 
continued  and  deep,  but  very  broad.  It  has  greatly  modified  the 
other  religions  of  India,  though  seven  centuries  ago  it  was  finally 
driven  from  its  place  among  them  ;  while  in  China  the  whole 
population  is  enrolled  among  its  adherents.  One-half  of  man- 
kind bear  its  impressions  ;  one-third  of  them  are  its  active  sup- 
porters. It  would  be  by  all  means  the  leading  religion  on  ea^-th 
if  mere  numbers  could  make  it  such. 

Yet,  in  the  real  sense  of  the  word,  it  U  no  religion  at  all,  for  it 
teaches  of  no  God  above  and  no  soul  within  us.  Most  of  its  follow- 
ers have  in  their  language  no  word  whatever  for  that  which  we 
call  "  God,"  in  the  sense  of  a  divine  Kuler,  Creator,  Preserver  of 
men,  and  the  very  idea  of  such  a  being  does  not  exist  in  Bud- 
dhism. The  Buddha  himself  was  not  a  god,  but  a  man ;  and 
though  he  speaks  of  beings  who  are  called  gods,  yet  they  are  de- 
scribed as  mere  mortals  like  ourselves,  having  no  power  over  us, 
nor  even  any  essential  superiority  to  us.  Each  man  must  work 
out  his  own  destiny  for  himself,  with  no  aid  from  any  higher 
power,  and  in  the  spirit  of  atheistic  rationalism. 

Buddhism,  as  such,  has  therefore  no  such  thing  as  prayer  or 
religious  worship  in  any  form.  The  nearest  approach  to  this  is 
in  the  form  of  inward  meditation,  or  of  paying  outward  honors  to 
the  memory  of  Gautama  by  carrying  flowers  to  his  monument. 
When  Buddhists  wish  to  find  any  outlet  for  the  religious  instinct 
they  must  go  outside  of  Buddhism  to  seek  it.  This  is  actually 
the  case  with  nearly  all  of  them.  They  crave  some  object  of 
worship,  and  since  Gautama  has  given  them  none,  they  addict 
themselves  to  some  form  of  devil-worship  or  witchcraft  by  way 
of  addition  to  his  system.  They  do  also  say  prayers,  which  are 
in  some  cases  the  real  cry  of  the  soul  toward  some  one  or  some 
thing  which  can  help  it.  Usually,  however,  the  "  prayer  "  which 
they  repeat  is  not  so  much  in  the  form  of  appeal  to  any  living 
hearer  as  in  that  of  a  charm  or  incantation  ;  the  mere  repetition 
of  the  words  being  supposed  to  have  magical  power  in  itself 
Hence  originated  the  use  of  *' praying-mills"  in  Thibet,  each 
turn  of  the  wheel  being  considered  as  a  repetition  of  the  prayer 
or  magical  form  which  is  written  upon  it.  In  such  ways  as  this 
Buddhism  has  come  to  receive  an  enormous  mass  of  additions, 
many  of  which  are  directly  opposed  to  its  original  teachings.  A 
singular  fact  in  this  connection  is  the  outgrowth  of  an  extremely 


THE  MISSIONS  IN  SIAM.  241 

elaborate  system  of  worship  in  Thibet,  (not  in  Siam),  which 
resembles  closely  in  all  its  outward  forms  that  of  the  Church  of 
Rome.  Even  in  Siam  images  of  Buddha  are  enormously  multi- 
plied, tending  to  practical  idolatry.  There  are  said  to  be  four- 
teen thousand  in  one  temple  alone. 

The  atheism  of  Gautama's  teaching  is  the  more  complete 
because  of  his  declaring,  in  the  most  emphatic  manner  possible, 
that  there  is  no  such  thing  as  soul  or  spirit  in  man  himself ;  that 
a  man  is  only  a  body  with  certain  faculties  added  to  it,  all  of 
which  scatter  into  nothingness  when  the  body  dissolves.  One 
feature  of  Buddhism,  therefore,  is  its  denial  of  all  spirituality,  di- 
vine or  human. 

A  second  feature  is  its  assertion,  as  the  positive  facts  upon 
which  it  builds,  of  two  most  remarkable  ideas.  One  of  these  is 
the  doctrine  of  transmigration.  This  belief,  strange  as  it  seems  to 
Christians,  is  held  by  the  greater  part  of  the  human  race  as  the 
only  explanation  for  the  perplexing  inequalities  of  earthly  exper- 
ience. It  teaches  that  the  cause  of  every  joy  or  sorrow  is  to  be 
found  in  some  conduct  of  the  man  himself,  if  not  in  this  life,  then 
in  some  of  his  previous  lives.  Such  a  theory  appeals  to  the  con- 
viction that  every  event  must  have  a  cause,  and  to  the  innate 
sense  of  justice  which  demands  that  every  act  shall  have  its  mer- 
ited consequence.  It  also  connects  itself  with  that  **  strange  trick 
of  memory,"  as  it  has  been  called,  which  leads  occasionally  to 
the  sudden  sense  of  our  having  previously  met  the  very  scene, 
having  said  and  done  the  very  things,  which  are  now  present  with 
us  ;  and  as  they  say  it  cannot  be  disproved,  its  believers  are  slow 
to  give  it  up.  In  fact,  as  the  usual  emblem  of  Christianity  is  the 
cross,  so  that  of  Buddhism  is  the  wheel — chosen  as  such  from  its 
suggestion  of  endless  rotation. 

Buddhism,  however,  which  denies  the  existence  of  the  soul,  is 
obliged  to  teach  transmigration  in  a  very  strange  form.  Ac- 
cording to  this,  although  you  go  to  nothingness  when  you  die, 
yet  a  new  person  is  sure  to  be  produced  at  that  moment,  who  is  con- 
sidered to  be  practically  the  same  as  yourself,  because  he  begins 
existence  with  all  your  merits  and  demerits  exactly,  and  it  is  to 
your  thirst  for  life  that  he  owes  his  being.  Yet,  as  it  is  acknowl- 
edged that  you  are  not  conscious  of  producing  him  and  he  is  not 
conscious  of  any  relation  with  you,  it  is  hard  to  see  how  men  can 
accept  in  such  a  form,  this  doctrine  of  '*  Karma.''  Practically,  its 
believers  are  apt  to  forget  their  denial  of  the  soul,  and  speak  as 
if  it  does  exist  and  goes  at  death  into  a  new  body.  This  new  birth, 
moreover,  may  be  not  into  the  form  of  a  man,  but  into  that  of  a 
beast  of  the  earth,  a  devil  in  some  hell  or  an  angel  in  some  hea- 
ven.    Buddhism  not  only  teaches  the  existence  of  hells  and  hea- 

11 


242  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

yens,  but  fixes  their  exact  size  and  position  ;  so  that  one  glance 
through  the  telescope,  or  any  acquaintance  with  astronomy,  is 
enough  to  prove  the  falsity  of  its  declarations  on  that  point.  It 
is  further  taught  that  each  of  these  iuture  lives  auist  come  to  an 
end,  for  all  things  above  and  below  are  continually  changing 
places  with  each  other,  as  they  ever  have  done  and  ever  ^vill  do. 
Theie  is  therefore  no  real  satisfaction  even  in  the  prospect  of  a 
heavenly  life,  since  it  must  in  time  change  and  probably  for  the 
worse. 

In  close  connection,  then,  with  this  fundamental  idea  of  Bud- 
dhism, namely  transmigration,  is  the  other  idea  that  all  life,  pres- 
ent or  future,  is  essentially  so  transitory,  disappointing  and 
miserable,  that  the  greatest  of  blessings  would  be  the  power  to 
cease  from  the  weary  round  entirely  and  forever.  Practically  its 
votaries  have  before  their  minds  a  life  in  some  delightful  heaven, 
secured  against  turning  into  any  following  eyil  by  passing  instead, 
into  cahi),  unending  slumber.  This  heavenly  condition  is  mark- 
ed by  the  perception  of  life's  illusiveness,  with  freedom  from  all 
resulting  lusts  and  ])assions ;  and  this  ensures  that  when  the  life 
you  are  then  living  shall  close,  no  new  being  will  be  formed  in 
your  place,  because  your  thii-st  for  living  is  at  last  extinguished. 
While  it  is  true,  then,  that  this  couditicm  of  heavenly  calm  or  Kir- 
vana  is  represented  as  eminently  attractive,  yet  its  distinguishing 
benefit  lies  in  the  fact  that  when  it  ends,  that  which  follows  is  not 
a  new  birth,  but  an  eternal  freedom  from  all  life.  This  is  in  its 
essence  a  doctrine  of  despair,  even  though  the  annihilation  of  life 
is  called  by  the  softer  name  of  endless  slumber,  and  attention  is 
mainly  fixed  on  the  joys  of  Nii'vana,  which  precede  that  slum- 
ber. 

The  third  chief  feature  of  Buddhism  is  its  description  of  the 
"  Noble  Paih  " — the  way  by  which  a  man  is  to  reach  the  desired 
goal.  Having  (1)  denied  the  existence  of  God  and  the  soul,  and 
(2)  asserted  the  existence  of  transmigration  and  of  an  essential 
misery  in  all  life,  from  which  Nirvana  is  the  only  deliverance,  it 
proceeds  (8)  to  tell  how  Nirvana  may  be  reached.  It  is  by  means 
of  persevering  meditation  upon  the  hollowness  of  life,  together 
with  the  practice  of  control  over  self  and  beneficence  to  others. 
Many  of  the  rules  given  for  this  end  have  in  them  a  moral  truth 
and  beauty  which  is  remarkable.  The  opposition  made  to  caste 
and  to  extending  religion  by  force  of  arms,  the  fieedom  given  to 
women,  and  tlie  mildness  of  manners  cherished  among  all,  are 
most  commendable.  Much  of  its  hold  upon  men  undoubtedly 
comes  from  the  fact  that  its  moral  standard  is  endorsed  to  so  great 
an  extent  by  every  man's  conscience,  that  it  has  a  spirit  of  self- 
help,  and  by  working  and  that  it  encourages  merit  by  one's  own 


THE   MISSIONS   IN  SIAM.  243 

acts.  Gautama,  the  Buddha,  must  have  been  far  above  the  aver- 
age in  brain  and  heart,  and  not  the  least  so  in  his  efforts  to  Jearn 
from  others  before  beginning  himself  to  teach.  But  his  followers  of 
today  are  by  no  means  teachable  in  the  presence  of  Christianity, 
with  its  fullness  of  divine  truth  ;  and  whenever  partial  truth  re- 
sists fuller  truth  it  becomes  wrong  and  hurtful.  If  Buddhism 
held  faithfully  the  truth  it  knew,  ever  ready  to  learn  further  les- 
sons of  good,  it  could  be  viewed  with  gladness  as  a  system  which 
had  prevented  many  a  worse  one,  while  not  hindering  aught 
better  still ;  but  this  latter  assertion  cannot  be  made. 

Here  is  a  system  whose  only  reply  to  inquiries  concerning 
religion  or  spirituality  is  an  unbroken  silence ;  one  which  leaves 
men  to  go  elsewhere  in  search  of  information  if  they  will,  and 
to  believe  anything  or  nothing,  just  as  they  please,  on  this  sub- 
ject. Of  course,  the  practical  inference  is,  that  religion  is 
impossible,  and  that  the  cravings  which  we  call  spiritual  cannot 
expect  to  be  satisfied,  but  only  to  be  dulled  acd  deadened  and 
finally  extinguished.  Disobedience  to  its  laws  is  not  called 
"sin," for  w'here  no  God  is  recognized  no  sin  is  confessed,  and  it 
is  merely  so  much  loss  to  one's  self,  just  as  when  any  other  law 
of  nature  is  broken.  If  you  choose  to  take  the  loss  you  are 
always  at  liberty  to  break  the  law.  Morality  becomes  a  mere 
affair  of  profit  and  loss  ;  so  that  we  even  read  of  a  Buddhist 
account  book,  with  its  debtor  and  creditor  columns,  by  which  the 
yearly  balance  of  merits  or  demerits  could  readily  be  ascer- 
tained. As  there  is  no  love  to  any  God  in  all  this,  neither  is 
there  any  beneficence  toward  men  w'hich  is  other  than  negative 
and  selfish.  The  self  annihilation  w  hich  is  emphasized  is  not 
sought  from  any  love  for  others,  but  simply  as  a  means  of  finally 
escaping  from  misery  by  escaping  from  existence,  after  tasting 
whatever  sensual  enjoyment  may  come  within  reach  on  the 
way. 

We  must  beware,  then,  of  putting  Christian  meaning  into 
Buddhist  words,  or  of  supposing  that  such  a  description  of 
Buddhism  as  Arnolds  "  Light  of  Asia  "  could  have  been  written 
by  any  man  destitute  of  Christian  ideas.  Moreover,  if  there  is 
fault  and  defect  even  in  the  purest  possible  form  of  the  system, 
how  much  more  is  there  in  the  actual  teachings  of  Buddhist 
books  after  twenty- four  hundred  years  of  corruption ! 

The  practical  conduct  of  its  followers  is  below  even  their  own 
faulty  standard ;  they  live  as  the  heathen  did  whom  Paul 
describes  in  the  first  chapter  of  his  Epistle  to  the  Romans. 
For,  after  all,  the  great  distinction  between  all  other  religions 
and  Christianity  is  not  merely  that  they  present  lower  standards 
than  it,  but  that  they  do  not  present  at  all  that  which  is  its 


244  HISTORICAI.  SKETCH   OF 

one  chief  ofter,  viz.,  grace  and  strength  whereby  men  become 
able  to  rise  toward  the  standard.  Buddhism  makes  no  such 
offer  as  this,  and  has  no  conception  of  such  a  thing.  It  fixes  the 
mind  upon  the  evils  and  miseries  of  life,  which  it  is  by  its  own 
power  to  shun,  and  not  upon  the  positive  holiness  and  blessed- 
ness of  a  divine  Father  and  Saviour,  whose  grace  can  lift  the 
soul  toward  the  glory  which  it  sees  in  Him. 

Christians  freely  concede  all  that  can  truly  be  claimed  for  the 
Buddhist  standard ;  for  the  higher  it  is,  the  more  does  it  show 
natural  conscience  endorsing  the  requiremens  of  God  as  no  more 
than  right  and  just.  The  defects  of  Buddhism,  both  in  theory 
and  practice,  are  evident  enough.  In  all  these  twenty-four  hun- 
dred years,  and  among  these  myriads  of  men,  it  has  produced  no 
single  nation  comparable  with  even  the  lowest  of  Christian 
states.  In  fact,  the  very  existence  of  its  priesthood,  as  seen  in 
Siara,  is  enough  to  dwarf  the  prosperity  of  any  people.  The 
name  of  "  priest  "  is,  indeed,  hardly  accurate  in  this  case,  for  the 
condition  intended  is  rather  that  of  a  monk — of  one  who  gives 
himself  to  carry  into  practice  Gautama's  conception  of  the  best 
life.  Each  works  out  merit  for  himself  by  a  life  of  meditation, 
without  undertaking  for  others  any  work  which  is  really 
<•  priestly."  Forbidden  to  engage  in  useful  work,  and  enjoined 
to  live  solely  on  alms,  these  men  drain  the  community  of 
^25,000,000  each  year  for  their  bodily  support  alone,  beside  all 
which  they  get  for  their  temples,  etc.  This  is  at  a  rate  which 
would  amount,  if  Siam  were  as  large  as  our  own  nation,  to  the 
enormous  sum  of  $200  000,000  yearly  for  tbe  personal  support  of 
priests.  Ignorant  as  they  usually  are,  yet  the  whole  education  of 
the  people  is  in  their  hands  ;  and  every  man  in  the  nation  spends 
at  least  a  part  of  his  life  in  the  priesthood,  while  every  woman 
and  child  is  glad  to  gain  merit  by  feeding  them.  They  not  only 
control  the  nation,  but  may  almost  be  said  to  include  it,  bodily  ; 
and  it  may  be  imagined  how^  firmly  they  hold  it  to  Buddhism. 
When  it  is  possible  for  a  man  to  say,  as  one  of  these  priests 
did,  "  I  do  not  worship  the  gods,  but  they  worship  me,"  and  to 
really  believe  that  by  rigid  perseverance  in  his  system  he  can 
outrank  any  being  in  existence,  it  is  evident  that  such  pride  will 
not  readily  confess  itself  wholly  wrong,  and  accept  any  new 
religion.  Nor  must  it  be  forgotten  that  the  bodily  sustenance  of 
these  masses  of  monks  is  felt  to  depend  upon  the  continuance  of 
Buddhism. 

How  can  a  system  be  conceived  more  completely  guarded 
against  the  entrance  of  Christianity,  and  at  the  same  time,  more 
utterly  in  need  of  the  gospel  ?  It  might  readily  be  expected  that 
missionary  work  would  make  slow  progress  under  such  circum- 


THK  MISSIONS  IN  SIAM.  245 

stances.     We  can  the  better  appreciate,  then,  that  advance  which 
has  actually  been  made. 

KOMAN   CATHOLIC   MISSIONS. 

The  Church  of  Rome  established  its  missions  in  Siam  as  early 
as  1662.  The  grand  embassy  from  Louis  XIV.,  a  few  years  later, 
was  accompanied  by  a  considerable  number  of  priests,  and  from 
that  time  to  the  present  they  have  held  their  ground  through 
periods  of  severe  persecution  or  of  contemptuous  toleration,  varied 
only  occasionally  by  intervals  of  royal  favor.  They  found  the  work 
to  be  one  of  special  diflBculty,  however,  and  their  efforts  have 
produced  far  less  result  than  in  most  other  missions  conducted  by 
them.  Yet  the  size  of  their  roll  is  still  greater  than  that  of  the 
Protestant  missions,  and  it  is  therefore  necessary  to  remember 
that  the  difference  in  quality  is  so  radical  and  complete  that  such 
a  comparison  of  quantities  is  utterly  misleading.  This  declaration 
would  not  be  made  if  the  Roman  Church  held  the  same  standard 
in  Siam  which  it  does  in  England  or  America,  instead  of  sinking, 
as  it  actually  has  done,  almost  to  the  level  of  heathenism  itself. 
This  can  be  tested  by  observing  its  attitude  towards  the  "  Chris- 
tians," the  Siamese  and  the  Chinese. 

There  is  still  a  considerable  body  of  mixed  descendants  from 
the  early  Portuguese  settlers  whom  the  Roman  priests  have 
succeeded  in  keeping  from  apostatizing  to  Buddhism ;  but  their 
preservation  as  a  distinct  body  bearing  the  name  of  '*  Christian  " 
has  been  a  very  questionable  benefit.  For  example,  Dr.  Gutzlaff 
found  that  the  servility  and  moral  degradation  of  these  "  Chris- 
tians" had  inspired  the  Siamese  with  such  contempt,  not  only  for 
the  religion,  but  for  the  civilization  and  power  of  ail  Europeans, 
that  they  only  began  to  change  their  minds  upon  finding  that 
British  arms  had  actually  defeated  and  conquered  Burmah,  which 
is  on  the  very  border  of  Siam  itself  What  wonder  is  it  that  to 
such  a  body  as  this  there  have  been  added  scarcely  any  converts 
from  among  adult  Siamese,  and  that  the  rolls  of  the  Roman 
Church  are  enlarged  mainly  by  claiming  the  names  of  those 
heathen  infants  who  are  surreptitiously  baptized,  when  at  the 
point  of  death,  by  the  priests  or  their  assistants,  under  the  guise 
of  administering  medicine? 

From  the  Chinese  traders  Dr.  House  informs  us  that  the  Roman 
priests  did  receive  quite  an  accession  by  offering  as  a  considera- 
tion the  protection  of  the  French  government,  with  consequent 
immunity  from  the  many  exactions  and  annoyances  of  the  Siam- 
ese officials.  It  is  very  evident  that  a  roll  of  names  made  up  on 
such  principles  cannot  fairly  be  compared  with  that  of  Protestant 
churches.     Whatever  could  be  accomplished  by  Jesuit  influence 


246  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

has  always  been  tried  to  induce  the  native  government  to  expel 
from  the  country  every  gospel  missionary.  No  retaliation  for 
these  attacks  has  been  attempted,  but  it  has  been  clearly  mani- 
fested that  the  need  of  Siam  for  Protestant  missions  is  not  a  par- 
ticle the  less,  but  rather  the  greater,  because  of  the  mission  work 
of  the  Church  of  Rome. 

PROTESTANT   MISSIONS. 

"  It  is  an  interesting  fact,"  says  Dr.  House,  "that  the  very  first 
effort  made  by  any  of*  the  Protestant  faith  for  the  spiritual  good 
of  the  people  of  Siam  was  by  a  woman.  This  was  Ann  Hazeltine 
Judson,  of  sainted  memory,  who  had  become  interested  in  some 
Siamese  living  at  Rangoon,  where  she  then  resided.  In  a  letter 
to  a  friend  in  the  United  States,  dated  April  80, 1818,  she  writes, 
'Accompanying  is  a  catechism  in  Siamese,  which  I  have  just 
copied  for  you.  I  have  attended  to  the  Siamese  language  for 
about  a  year  and  a  half,  and,  with  the  assistance  of  my  teacher, 
have  translated  the  Burman  catechism  (just  prepared  by  Dr.  Jud- 
son), a  tract  containing  an  abstract  of  Christianity  and  the  Gospel 
of  Matthew  into  that  language.'  The  catechism  was  printed  by 
the  English  Baptist  mission  press  at  Serarapore,  in  1819,  being 
the  first  Christian  book  ever  printed  in  Siamese." 

For  more  than  twenty  years  after  this  time,  however,  Siam  was 
regarded  by  mission  workers  chiefly  as  a  point  of  approach  to 
China,  where  nearly  one-third  of  the  human  race  were  living  in 
total  ignorance  of  Christianity.  It  was  in  this  way  that  Bangkok 
was  visited  in  1 828  by  the  celebrated  Dr.  Carl  Gutzlaff,  whose 
works  upon  China  are  still  of  great  value.  He  was  then  connect- 
ed with  the  Netherland  Missionary  Society,  and  was  accompanied 
by  Rev.  Mr.  Tomlin,  of  the  London  Society's  mission  at  Singa- 
pore. They  immediately  gave  their  services  as  physicians  to 
crowds  of  patients,  and  distributed  twenty-five  boxes  of  books 
and  tracts  in  Chinese  within  two  months.  They  connected  with 
their  Chinese  work  the  study  of  Siamese,  even  attempting  to 
translate  the  Scriptures  into  that  language.  Appeals  were  also 
sent  by  them  to  the  American  churches,  to  the  American  Board 
of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions,  and  to  Dr.  Judson,  in 
Burmah,  urging  that  missionaries  be  sent  to  Siam.  Mr.  Tomlin 
was  compelled  by  severe  illness  to  return  to  Singapore  in  the 
following  year.  Late  in  1829  Dr.  Gutzlaff,  having  prepared  a 
tract  in  Siamese,  and  translated  one  of  the  Gospels,  also  visited 
Singapore  to  have  them  printed.  While  there  he  was  married  to 
Miss  Maria  Newell,  of  the  London  Missionary  Society,  the  first 
woman  to  undertake  personal  work  for  Christ  in  Siam  itself, 
whither  she  went  a  few  mouths  after  their  marriage.     She  lived, 


THK   MISSIONS   IN  SIAM.  247 

however,  little  more  than  a  year  after  that  time,  and  her  babe 
soon  followed  her.  Her  husband,  being  extremely  ill,  was  urged 
to  sail  northward  to  China  itself,  which,  in  spite  of  great  peril, 
he  succeeded  in  doing,  and  b2gan,  on  his  recovery,  a  singularly 
adventurous  pioneer  work  in  that  land.  He  was  but  twenty-five 
years  of  age  when  he  reached  Siam,  and  he  put  forlh  all  the  energy 
of  his  nature  into  the  work  he  found  there.  The  death  of  his 
devoted  wife  and  his  own  enforced  departure  to  China  were  there- 
fore no  ordinary  loss  for  Siam.  A.  few  days  after  he  had  sailed, 
in  June,  1831,  Rev.  David  Abeel  arrived,  having  been  sent  by 
the  American  Board  of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions  in 
answer  to  the  appeal  of  Dr.  Gutzlaft'  and  Mr.  Toralin.  The  latter 
himself  came  with  him,  but  only  remained  for  six  months,  when 
he  was  placed  in  charge  of  the  Anglo-Chinese  college  at  Malacca. 
After  repeated  experiments  Dr.  Abeel  also  was  compelled,  in  No- 
vember, 1 832,  to  give  up  work  in  Siam  on  account  of  protracted 
ill  health.  The  American  Board  thereupon  sent  out  Rev. 
Messrs.  Johnson  and  Robinson,  who  arrived  in  July,  1834,  and 
D.  B.  Bradley,  M  D.,  in  July,  1835.  *' Like  all  their  predeces- 
sors, these  missionaries  had  some  knowledge  of  the  healing  art 
and  a  stock  of  medicines  for  free  distribution,  so  that  the  people 
of  Siam  naturally  give  to  every  Protestant  missionary  the  title  of 
*  man,'  or  '  doctor  of  medicine.'  "  Several  of  them  have  been 
fully-trained  physicians,  among  whom  was  Dr.  Bradley.  "  His 
work  as  medical  missionary,  writer  and  translator  into  Siamese 
of  Christian  books,  printer  and  preacher  continued  with  a  zeal 
and  hope  which  knew  neither  weariness  nor  discouragement  until 
his  lamented  death,  after  thirty-eight  years  of  toil,  in  June,  1873." 
Two  of  his  daughters,  Mrs.  McGilvary  and  Mrs.  Cheek,  still  con- 
tinue on  the  field  as  the  wives  of  Presbyterian  missionaries,  the 
third  generation  being  represented  by  Miss  Nellie  McGilvary, 
who  has  joined  her  parents  in  the  mission  work  at  Cheung- 
Mai.  Upon  the  opening  of  China  to  missionary  work  the  Ameri- 
can Board  transferred  its  eflforts  to  that  country,  and  gave  its 
field  in  Siam  to  the  ''American  Missionary  Society,"  by  which 
the  work  was  maintained  for  some  years  longer,  and  then  dis- 
continued. 

An  American  Baptist  mission  to  the  Chinese  in  Siam  has  been 
carried  on  since  1835.  There  was  for  many  years  another  de- 
partment of  the  mission,  beginning  still  earlier,  in  1833,  and 
addressing  itself  to  the  Siamese  themselves.  This  has  now  lor 
several  years  been  discontinued,  and  the  entire  strength  of  the 
Baptist  mission  is  concentrated  upon  its  work  for  the  Chinese, 
which  proved  to  be  much  the  more  successful  of  the  two.  These 
Chinese,  it  will  be  understood,  keep   themselves  as  distinct  from 


248  HISTORICAI,  SKETCH   OF 

the  natives  as  they  do  in  our  own  land.  They  are  much 
the  more  energetic  race,  and  have  rapidly  secured  for  them- 
selves the  positions  of  profitable  enterprise  in  the  land.  If  the 
Siamese  are  permanently  to  hold  their  own,  they  greatly  need 
the  stimulating  influence  of  Christian  religion  and  civilization. 
They  have  traits  of  character,  moreover,  which  are  peculiarly 
favorable  to  such  development,  and  we  have  cause,  not  only  for 
the  sense  of  responsibility,  but  for  hopeful  effort,  in  the  fact  that 
the  entire  work  of  Christianizing  the  natives  of  Siam  is  left  to 
the  Presbyterian  Church.  Ours  is  the  only  Siamese  mission 
which  has  remained  in  permanent  operation. 

PRESBYTERIAN   MISSIONS. 

The  first  visit  made  to  Siam  by  any  representative  of  our  own 
Church  was  for  the  same  purpose  which  had  already  brought 
other  missionaries  there — namely,  to  find  some  door  of  access  to 
the  Chinese.  This  was  in  November,  1838,  when  Eev.  R  W.  Orr 
spent  a  month  in  Bangkok,  and  thereupon  recommended  our 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions  to  take  this  country  as  a  field  of 
efl^brt,  not  only  for  the  Chinese,  but  for  the  Siamese  themselves. 
In  accordance  with  this  recommendation  the  Rev.  W.  P.  BueJl 
was  sent  to  Bangkok,  where  he  arrived  in  1840.  After  remaining 
until  1844,  and  doing  good  foundation  w^ork,  he  was  compelled 
to  leave  the  field  to  bring  home  Mrs.  Buell,  who  had  been 
stricken  with  paralysis.  Arrangements  were  made  to  fill  his 
place  as  soon  as  possible,  but  from  various  reasons  it  was  not 
until  1847  that  the  next  missionaries  actually  reached  Siam. 
From  that  time  until  the  present,  continuous  work  has  been 
maintained;  and  as  the  Chinese  could  then  be  reached  in  their 
own  land,  our  mission  here  addressed  itself  directly  to  the  native 
Sianuse. 

The  Rev.  Stephen  Mattoon  and  wife,  with  Rev.  S.  R.  House, 
M.D.,  were  the  missionaries  who  began  work  in  that  year.  Their 
ioothold  seemed,  however,  very  precarious  ior  several  years  after- 
ward, en  account  of  the  active,  though  secret,  opposition  of  the 
king.  Without  openly  using  force,  he  so  exer.ed  his  despotic 
influence  upon  the  slavish  people  that  none  of  them  could  be 
induced  to  rent  or  sell  any  house  to  the  missionaries,  and  a  most 
eflectual  obstacle  to  their  work  was  thus  presented.  O  her  diflfi- 
(ulties  of  the  same  general  nature  were  put  in  their  way,  and  it 
seemed  quite  certain  that  they  would  actually  be  prevented  from 
establishing  themselves  in  the  country. 

About  the  same  time  Sir  James  Brooks,  who  had  arrived  to 
open  negotiations  with  the  king  on  behalf  of  the  British  govern- 
ment, found  himself  treated  in  a  manner  which  he  considered  so 


THE   MISSIONS   IN  SIAM.  249 

insulting  that  he  indignantly  took  ship  again  with  the  pur- 
pose of  securing  assistance  in  the  effort  to  open  the  country  by 
main  force.  Just  at  the  moment  when  all  these  complications 
were  at  their  height,  the  death  of  the  king  was  announced 
(April  3,  1851).  This  event  brought  about  a  complete  change 
in  the  whole  situation,  and  in  all  the  succeeding  history  of  the 
country ;  a  change  which  is  directly  traceable  to  the  influence  of 
Protestant  missions.  The  man  whom  the  assembly  of  nobles 
elected  to  fill  the  throne,  and  who  reigned  from  1851  until  the 
end  of  1868,  proved  to  be  very  liberal  in  all  his  policy.  When 
the  next  embassy  from  the  ]3ritish  government  reached  Siam, 
under  Sir  John  Browning,  it  was  to  find  on  the  throne  no  longer 
an  ignorant,  unmanageable  barbarian^  but  a  man  who  could  ap- 
preciate civilization,  and  who  claimed  to  be  himself  quite  a 
scholar  even  by  European  standards.  This  came  from  the  fact 
that  while  still  in  private  life  he  occupied  much  of  his  time, 
under  the  instruction  of  a  missionary  of  the  American  Board,  in 
the  study  of  language  and  of  modern  science. 

Through  all  the  years  which  have  now  intervened  since  his  ac- 
cession, Protestant  missionaries  have  been  accorded  very  noticeable 
influence  with  the  g-overnaient.  In  estimatinor  the  result  of  their 
work,  this  fact  must  be  given  much  prominence.  An  oflicial  doc- 
ument, under  the  royal  sanction,  makes  the  following  statement : 
"  Many  years  ago  the  American  missionaries  came  here.  They 
came  before  any  other  Europeans,  and  they  taught  the  Siamese  to 
speak  and  read  the  English  language  The  American  missionaries 
have  always  been  just  and  upright  men.  They  have  never  med- 
dled in  the  affliirs  of  government,  nor  created  any  difliculty  with 
the  Siamese.  They  have  lived  with  the  Siamese  just  as  if  they 
belonged  to  the  nation.  The  government  of  Siam  has  great  love 
and  respect  for  them  and  has  no  fear  whatever  concerning  them. 
When  there  has  been  a  difliculty  of  any  kind,  the  missionaries 
have  many  times  rendered  valuable  assistance.  For  this  reason 
the  Siamese  have  loved  and  respected  them  for  a  long  time.  The 
Americans  have  also  taught  the  Siamese  many  things."  The  pre- 
sent king,  during  an  audience  given  the  missionaries  at  Petcha- 
buree,  said:  "I  always  have  and  I  always  shall  encourage  the 
American  missionaries." 

Reference  is  also  frequently  made  to  the  statement  of  a  Kegent 
that  "  Siam  was  not  opened  by  British  gunpowder  like  China,  but 
by  the  influence  of  missionaries."  No  estimate  of  mission  work 
would  be  complete,  therefore,  which  did  not  include  its  connection 
with  these  great  changes  in  the  whole  attitude  and  condition  of 
the  nation,  which  have  already  astonished  the  world,  and  which 
are  of  still  ampler  promise  for  the  future.     Though  such  results 

11* 


250  HISTORICAIy  SKETCH   OF 

may  be  coDsidered  as  indirect  and  preparatory,  they  are  to  be 
thankfully  acknowledged  before  God,  who  has  chosen  to  manifest 
His  blessing  and  help  in  this  form,  while  not  omitting  further 
tokens  of  a  more  immediately  spiritual  nature. 

Perhaps  the  best  way  to  view  the  course  of  our  work  will  be  to 
look  at  it  in  connection  with  the  places  which  have  successively 
been  taken  up  as  centres  of  effort,  among  both  Siamese  and  Laos. 

BANGKOK. 

The  first  convert  in  connection  with  the  mission  was  the 
Chinese  teacher  Qua-Kieng,  who  was  baptized  in  1844,  and  died 
in  the  faith  in  1859.  It  is  interesting  to  learn  that  three  of  his 
children  became  Christians  after  his  death,  one  of  them  a  candi- 
date for  the  ministry,  and  one  of  his  grandsons  is  now  in  the 
United  States  preparing  for  the  Christian  ministry,  intending  to 
return  to  labor  in  Siam.  This  is  by  no  means  the  only  instance  in 
the  history  of  the  mission  in  which  the  baptized  children,  either 
of  foreign  or  of  native  laborers,  have  taken  up  the  work  of  their 
fadiers. 

A  good  record  is  also  given  of  Nai  Chune,  the  first  native  Si- 
amese convert.  "  Though  frequently  offered  positions  of  honor, 
lucrative  offices,  and  employment  by  the  government,  he  refuses  all 
and  chooses  to  support  himself  by  the  practice  of  medicine,  that 
thus  he  may  the  more  readily  carry  the  gospel  message." 

It  was  not  until  1859,  however,  that  this  first  convert  was 
made.  Twelve  long  years  had  elap-ed  before  the  missionaries  of 
-1847  were  given  the  joy  of  gathering  any  first-fruits  of  their 
labors  among  the  Siamese.  Such  a  period  of  delay  has  not  been 
unknown  in  the  history  of  several  other  mission  fields,  which 
became  thereafter  eminently  successful ;  and  in  view  of  all  the 
obstacles  in  the  case  now  before  us,  it  can  hardly  be  thought  sur- 
prising. Instead  of  causing  His  servants  to  reap  immediately,  by 
bringing  one  part  of  the  field  into  full  maturity,  the  Master  chose, 
as  we  have  seen,  to  use  them  for  doing  long-continued  preparatory 
work,  which  will  in  the  end  attest  His  wisdom  as  the  Lord  of  the 
harvest.  Tokens  have  moreover  come  to  light  within  recent  years 
which  show  that  there  really  was  success,  even  of  a  directly  spirit- 
ual nature,  where  there  were  no  signs  visible  to  the  workers 
through  the  years  of  patient  perseverance.  For  example,  several 
years  after  Dr.  Bradley's  death  a  marked  instance  of  conversion 
was  found,  which  was  traceable  directly  to  his  faithful  efibrts  in 
the  printing  and  distribution  of  Christian  truth.  In  a  letter 
from  the  Laos  mission  in  May,  1878,  we  are  told  of  a  visit 
made  in  June,  1877,  by  a  venerable  stranger,  evidently  a  man 
of  high  rank,  who  came  to  ask   medicine  for  his  deafness,  and 


THK   MISSIONS  IN  SIAM.  251 

referred  to  the  miraculous  cure  which  Christ  had  wrought  upon 
a  deaf  man.  He  proved  to  be  the  highest  officer  of  the  court  in 
the  province  of  Lakawn,  and  at  the  time  of  this  visit  was  seventy- 
three  years  of  age.  Twenty  years  before  he  had  visited  Bangkok 
and  received  religious  books  from  Dr.  Bradley.  They  were 
printed  in  the  Siamese  character,  which  is  so  different  from  that 
used  by  the  Laos,  (though  the  languages  themselves  are  much  the 
same),  that  he  could  not  at  the  time  read  them,  but  learned  the 
Siamese  character  for  the  purpose  of  so  doing.  He  gave  inward 
assent  to  the  truth  contained  in  them  so  far  as  he  could  under- 
stand it,  but  had  never  found  any  missionary  to  give  him  further 
instruction  in  his  far-off  home.  He  was  now  brought,  for  further 
light,  to  a  place  where  meantime  a  Christian  mission  had  been 
established  for  his  nation.  The  path  was  opened  by  Divine  Provi- 
dence in  his  case,  as  in  that  of  so  many  others  in  every  age  and 
land,  through  God's  overruling  of  human  persecution.  His 
firmness  of  principle  brought  upon  him  such  trouble  in  his  own 
province  that  he  had  come  to  Cheung-mai,  where  he  immediately 
sousrht  out  the  missionaries.  From  that  time  he  made  this  matter 
his  one  study,  obtaining  Buddhist  books  from  the  temple,  and 
comparing  them  with  Christian  books,  in  the  full  exercise  of  that 
keen,  practical  sagacity  for  which  he  was  noted.  He  intended 
to  present  himself  at  the  communion  table  in  April,  but  was 
obliged  to  stay  at  home  under  a  severe  attack  of  illness.  At  the 
next  communion,  however,  he  made  his  appearance,  declaring 
his  conviction  that  the  healing  of  his  disease  had  been  in  answer 
to  prayer.  The  missionary  who  moderated  the  session  at  his 
examination  had  seldom  heard  a  more  satisfactory  and  intelligent 
confession  of  faith  in  Christ  than  was  given  by  bim.  As  soon  as 
he  was  known  to  be  a  Christian  he  was  ordered  back  to  his  native 
city  far  away.  His  death  was  not  unlikely  to  be  the  result ;  but 
he  said  to  his  Christian  friends,  "  If  they  want  to  kill  me  because 
I  worship  Christ  and  not  demons,  I  will  let  them  pierce  me." 
His  life  was  spared  in  the  end,  but  office,  wealth  and  social  posi- 
tion were  taken,  and  he  was  ignored  by  all  his  friends.  Later 
still  we  hear  of  him  as  starting  to  walk  all  the  way  to  Cheung-mai, 
being  too  impoverished  to  command  any  mode  of  conveyance 
suitable  for  his  o)d  age.  His  object  in  coming  was  to  hear 
still  further  about  the  Lord  Jesus,  and  the  result  of  this  second 
visit  was  the  return  with  him  of  two  native  members  from  the 
Cheung-mai  church  to  begin  work  in  his  native  city.  Out  of  this 
there  arose  one  of  our  most  promising  stations  ;  and  the  whole 
affair  is  traceable  directly  to  the  patient  work  of  that  early  mis- 
sionary, who  never  in  this  life  came  to  know  anything  of  it. 
No   doubt   this   case  is  but   a   specimen  of   a  class  in  which 


252  HISTORICAI.  SKETCH   OF 

spiritual  results  were  really  gained  during  the  ver}^  years  which 
seemed  so  barren  of  immediate  fruit.  Since  the  time  when  the 
fii'st  open  confession  was  made  by  a  native  convert,  other  mem- 
bers have  been  steadily  gathered  into  the  churches,  and  the 
work,  though  it  may  be  considered  as  still  very  largely  in  its  pre- 
paratory stage,  has  many  a  token  of  encouraging  success.  All 
the  usual  forms  of  Christian  effort  are  employed  with  diligence 
and  effectiveness. 

Preaching,  both  in  chapels  and  by  the  wayside,  has  been  given 
from  the  very  beginning  that  prominence  which  justly  belongs  to 
it  as  the  ordinance  of  Christ  for  the  saving  of  souls.  Whatever 
else  is  done,  this  is  also  done.  Extensive  tours  have  been  taken 
along  the  Gulf  coast  and  rivers.  The  establishment  of  stations 
for  regular  preaching,  and  the  organization  of  churches,  have 
received  full  attention  wherever  God  opened  the  way.  In  the 
Presbytery  of  Siam  there  are  now  seven  churches,  with  a  mem- 
bership of  892.  The  first  and  second  church  of  Bangkok  and 
that  of  Petchaburee  report  encouraging  Sabbath-schools. 

The  Press  affords  another  agency  of  especial  importance  among 
a  people  where  four-fifths  of  the  men  and  boys  are  able  to  read. 
The  mission  press  at  Bangkok  is  c(mstantly  sending  forth  copies 
of  the  Scriptures  in  Siamese,  with  translations  from  such  books 
as  the  "  Pilgrim's  Progress,"  the  "  Child's  Book  of  the  Soul," 
etc  ,  and  also  tracts  and  books  prepared  especially  for  this  pur- 
pose— such  as  "The  Light  of  Europe,"  written  by  a  native 
Christian  layman  as  a  criticism  on  Arnold's  '*  Light  of  Asia." 
Some  of  the  best  tracts  for  general  evarigelistic  work  have  been 
written  by  the  native  evangelist-^.  The  publication  of  the  Siamese 
Hymnal  has  also  proved  very  serviceable  among  a  music-loving 
race.  It  may  be  mentioned  that  the  Bible  itself  is  usually  printed 
in  separate  portions  only,  on  account  of  the  fact  that  a  complete 
copy,  even  in  the  smallest  Siamese  type,  would  make  a  volume  of 
larger  size  than  our  Webster's  Unabridged  Dictionary.  There  have 
been  in  use,  almost  from  the  very  beginning,  translations  of  the 
Gospels  and  of  some  other  books  which  have  served  a  g<>od  purpose 
for  the  time ;  but  the  preparation  of  a  standard  Siamese  Bible,  which 
is  greatly  needed,  is  of  much  slower  and  more  difficult  attainment. 
Literature  of  all  kinds  is  pouring  in  upon  Siam,  much  of  it  ex- 
ceedingly hurtful ;  the  Christian  Church  therefore  needs  to  supply 
pure  reading  and  the  true  Gospel  to  minds  eager  for  knowledge 
of  every  sort.  In  the  early  days  of  the  mission  all  books  were 
distributed  gratuitously,  butnow,  in  conjunction  with  the  American 
Bible  Society,  they  are  sold  at  a  nominal  price.  This  has  not 
decreased  materially  the  distribution  of  literature  and  secures 
a  thoughtful  reading  of  each  copy  passing  from  the  colporteur's 


THK  MISSIONS   IN  SIAM-  253 

hands.  These  native  colporteurs  are  fearless  and  aggressive,  and 
are  often  able  to  push  ahead  of  the  mij-sionary  ^Tho,  on  visiting  a 
new  village,  frequently  finds  there  already  a  partial  knowledge  of 
the  Truth. 

Medical  work  has  also  been  a  most  valuable  adjunct  of  mis- 
sionary effort,  and  this  in  two  ways.  Here,  as  in  ev^ery  land,  it 
opens  a  way  to  the  hearts  of  men  by  its  self  denying  beneficence, 
and  affords  many  an  opportunity  of  pointing  the  sin-sick  soul  to 
the  Great  Physician.  But  there  is  also  the  further  effect  of  un- 
dermining the  native  confidence  in  the  efficacy  of  spirit-worship. 
The  mere  fact  of  finding  malaria  cured  through  the  use  of 
quinine  by  one  of  the  native  assistants  is  mentioned  as  producing 
a  marked  impression  of  this  kind.  It  helps  to  convince  them  that 
Christianity  shows  itself  to  be  of  God  by  its  harmony  with  all  other 
truth,  even  in  nature  and  science  ;  whereas  all  the  teachings 
of  Buddhism  regarding  its  system  of  heavens  and  hells  are  contra- 
dicted and  disproved  by  the  science  of  astronomy  ;  and  the  em- 
ployment of  incantations  and  witchcraft  for  the  sick  is  proven  to 
be  false  and  useless  by  the  scientific  medical  practice  introduced 
by  missionaries.  The  opportunities  for  such  service  are  abun- 
dant. Dr.  House  found  this  at  the  very  beginning  of  his  practice 
to  such  an  extent  that  in  the  first  eighteen  months  he  treated 
3117  patients  The  need  of  such  practice  was  shown  in  a  terrible 
way  soon  afterward,  when  cholera  was  carrying  off  its  victims  at 
the  rate  of  30,000  a  month.  So  favorable  is  the  impression  pro- 
duced upon  the  Siamese  by  this  work  that  they  are  now  taking  it 
up  for  themselves.  In  1881  it  was  noted  that  a  hospital  for  60 
patients  had  been  erected  and  given  for  public  use  by  a  native 
nobleman,  and  in  charge  of  native  attendants  ;  the  physician 
in  charge  being  Dr.  Tien  Hee,  who  had  graduated  some  years 
earlier  from  the  missionary  boarding-school  at  Bangkok,  and 
afterward  from  the  Medical  School  of  the  University  of  the  City 
of  New  York.  The  very  existence  and  operatim  of  such  a  hos- 
pital is  a  living  argument  against  Buddhii^m,  of  unceasing  and 
ever-widening  force.  The  sad  need  of  it,  even  for  the  pur- 
pose of  humane  care  for  the  suffering,  was  shown  immediately 
after  its  erection,  during  the  renewed  visitation  of  cholera  in  the 
summer  of  1881,  when  the  death-rate  in  Bangkok  had  risen  to 
five  hundred  a  day  at  the  very  beginning  of  July.  The  Govern- 
ment of  Siam  has  now  in  Bangkok  three  Hospitals,  an  Insane 
Asylum,  Orphanage,  Lunatic  Asylum  and  Dispensary.  Dr.  Hayes, 
who  has  labored  most  nobly  in  the  care  of  the  Mission  Dispensary 
and  Bangkok  Hospital,  has,  at  the  request  of  the  Siamese  govern- 
ment, taken  charge  of  these  government  institutions  with  no  res- 
triction placed  upon  teaching  Christianity.     What  a  broad  field 


254  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

this  opens  for  evangelistic  work  in  bringing  rest  to  weary  souls, 
as  well  as  comfort  to  the  suffering  body  !  Surely  there  is  abundant 
reason  for  prayer  to  the  Great  Physician  at  our  missionary  con- 
certs, in  view  of  such  facts  as  these.  The  devoted  efforts  of  Chris- 
tian physicians,  laboring  among  a  people  who  seldom  intelligently 
obey  the  orders  given,  and,  in  the  case  of  the  veteran  Dr  House, 
for  the  period  of  a  whole  generation,  deserve  the  most  cordial  re- 
cognition and  support. 

Education  has,  of  course,  a  most  important  bearing  upon  mis- 
sion work.  The  experience  of  Dr.  Duff  in  India,  and>  in  fact, 
that  of  all  who  have  fairly  tried  the  experiment,  confirm  every- 
thing which  has  been  already  said  of  the  benefit  secured  by 
showing  the  heathen  that  scientific  facts  are  never  contradictory 
to  the  real  doctrine  of  the  Christian  Scriptures,  while  such  facts 
are  always  contradictory  to  the  systems  of  false  rehgion. 
Even  the  ordinary  lessons  of  the  day-school  are  found  to  pro- 
duce among  heathen  families  a  powerful  impression  concerning 
religion,  while,  of  course,  the  missionary  teachers  embrace  every 
suitable  opportunity  for  directing  religious  effort.  This  work 
of  education  in  Bangkok  is  believed  now  to  be  on  a  more  sys- 
tematic basis  than  ever  before.  An  effort  is  being  made  in 
the  boys'  school  toward  self-support  by  charging  a  small  tuition 
fee.  In  1889  the  Christian  High  School  was  opened.  This  re- 
ceives boys  from  the  lower  grade  schools  and  plans  to  give  them  a 
thoroughly  Christian  education  and  training  that  they  may  be 
fitted  for  teaching  and  the  ministry.  It  has  at  present  (1891) 
120  pupils.  The  girls'  boarding-school  is  also  an  important 
factor  in  the  educational  work  at  Bangkok.  The  musical  and 
industrial  d^-partments  especially  attract  the  attention  of  the 
better  class  of  Siamese,  and  several  children  from  noble  families 
have  been  numbered  among  its  pupils.  There  was,  at  first,  no 
small  difficulty  in  persuading  any  of  the  Siamese  to  come  and  be 
taught,  and  even  in  securing  a  really  desirable  site  for  a  school. 
The  premises  first  occupied  by  the  mission  at  Bangkok  in  3  851, 
and  the  best  which  could  at  the  time  be  obtained,  were  at  the 
lower  end  of  the  city.  Here  are  two  dwelling-houses,  a  chapel, 
and  room  for  the  printing-press,  together  with  a  school-house  for 
boys.  It  was  years  after  this  before  another  lot  was  procured, 
some  five  miles  farther  up  the  river,  in  an  excellent  position,  op- 
posite some  of  the  palaces  and  among  the  better  residences.  Here 
is  a  house  for  the  missionaries  and  one  for  the  girls'  boarding- 
school. 

Great  encouragement  has  been  felt  because  of  the  interest 
and  approbation  manifested  by  the  government  in  all  our  edu- 
catioualwork.     The  appointment  by  the  king  of  Dr.  McFarland 


the;  missions  in  siam.  255 

to  be  Principal  of  the  Koyal  College  at  Bangkok  and  Super- 
intendent of  Public  Instruction  at  large  is  noteworthy.  It 
is  also  to  be  remembered,  that  at  the  Bangkok  Centennial  Cele- 
bration, in  1882,  the  king  bought  the  entire  exhibit  made  by  the 
girls'  school  and  also  presented  silver  medals  to  the  principals  in 
charge  of  it.  His  interest  is  still  continued,  and  it  is  hoped  that  the 
policy  of  the  government  toward  female  education  may  be  com- 
pletely changed  ;  that  the  young  women  of  Siam  may  be  "  ele- 
vated to  walk  side  by  side  with  their  husbands  and  brothers," 
before  whom  is  set  a  high  standard  of  education. 

PETCHABUREE. 

This  city,  one  hundred  miles  southwest  of  the  capital,  though 
numbering  but  twenty  thousand  inhabitants,  is  the  central 
point  of  influence  for  a  district  containing  a  population  of  almost 
two  millions.  It  is  a  significant  fact  that  when  Petchaburee 
was  visited  by  a  missionary  in  1843  his  books  were  refused, 
and  every  attempt  to  exert  even  a  passing  influence  for  Chris- 
tianity was  repulsed  in  the  most  uncompromising  manner  by  the 
authorities.  In  1861,  however,  it  was  by  the  urgent  request  of 
the  governor  that  a  station  was  formed  at  this  point.  Two  years 
later  there  were  three  native  converts  applying  for  membership, 
and  a  church  was  thereupon  organized.  There  are  now  in  Petch- 
aburee and  its  province  five  churches  in  which  all  the  ordinary 
services  are  maintained.  These  grow  slowly  in  point  of  member- 
ship, as  many  evils  are  natural  to  the  Siamese  which  are  not 
consistent  w^ith  the  Christian  character,  and,  therefore,  great 
care  must  be  exercised  in  receiving  applicants,  and  many  placed 
on  probation.  A  report  of  the  church  at  Petchaburee  shows 
contributions  from  the  Sabbath-school,  a  Christmas  offering,  and 
from  the  Woman's  Missionary  Society,  which  organization  holds 
popular  meetings  to  study  the  countries  which  they,  as  well  as  we, 
call  foreign.  A  liberal  offering  towards  building  a  church  in 
Cheung-Mai  is  also  reported. 

The  native  ministry  began  to  receive  its  development  at  this 
station.  In  1866  the  license  to  preach  was,  for  the  first  time, 
given  to  a  native  Christian.  The  native  preacher  who  is  men- 
tioned in  a  letter  from  Petchaburee,  dated  1880,  bears  the  marks 
of  an  excellent  Christian.  He  was  so  affectionately  attached  to 
the  elder  of  his  church  that  the  death  of  the  latter  brought  upon 
him  a  severe  ilUiess,  which  threatened  his  own  life.  He  is  de- 
picted as  faithful  in  family  training,  constant  in  preaching, 
acting  as  assistant  surgeon  also,  vaccinating  the  people  and  giv- 
ing help  of  any  kind  wherever  needed.  We  also  read  of  the 
wonderful  Christian  character  of  Paw  Ang,  who,  though  not  an 


256  HISTORICAL  SKETCH  OF 

ordained  minister,  was  for  twenty- two  years  a  consistent  church 
member,  whose  house  was  always  open  lor  religious  services,  and 
who  was  a  diligent  Bible  student.  Through  his  influence  his  son, 
daughter,  grandchildren  and  many  of  his  relatives  embraced 
Christianity.  In  his  recent  death  the  church  at  Petehaburee  has 
indeed  sustained  a  great  loss. 

School  ivork  is  very  prominent  in  Petehaburee.  In  the  city  and 
Province  we  find  twelve  day  schools,  a  boys'  boarding-schooJ, 
and  the  Howard  Industrial  School  for  girls.  In  1865,  when  the 
ladies  tried  to  induce  some  of  the  ignorant,  half-grown  girls  of 
the  neighborhood  to  come  and  be  taught  sewing,  with  reading 
and  writing,  there  was  much  difficulty  in  securing  even  one.  The 
idea  of  teaching  a  girl  anything  was  so  completely  novel  that  the 
greatest  opposition  was  made  by  the  parents,  as  well  as  the  girls 
themselves,  to  such  an  undertaking.  As  the  result  of  years  of 
patient  effort  there  now  stands  the  well-ordered  Industrial 
School,  where,  in  addition  to  the  ordinary  studies  and  Bible 
lessons,  the  girls  are  taught  sewing  and  given  practical  training 
in  household  affairs.  In  connection  with  this  school  there  is  a 
training  department  for  teachers  and  Bible  workers.  Study  of  the 
Bible,  the  catechism.  Evidences  of  Christianity,  and  practice  in 
telling  Bible  stories  are  some  of  the  requirements  of  this  depart- 
ment in  which,  in  1889,  twelve  married  women  were  enrolled. 
Miss  Cort  writes :  *'  Our  aim  is  to  give  teaching  a  more  honorable 
and  desirable  position  in  church  work." 

The  Boys'  Boarding  School  is  already  sending  pupih  to  the 
Christian  High  School  at  Bangkok,  and  one  has  entered  the  hos- 
pital to  study  medicine.  The  details  of  daily  work  in  these 
schools  are  full  of  interest,  and  it  i-  greatly  to  be  desired  that  the 
foreign  missionary  magazines  which  record  such  facts  should 
have  a  largely  increased  body  of  regular  readers. 

Medical  work  in  this  station  has  been  very  successful.  The 
hospital  and  dispensary  are  well  established,  receiving  patients 
from  far  and  near.  In  1888  the  king  of  Siam  showed  his  appre- 
ciation of  the  work  oK  this  hospital,  by  donating  $2400  for  the 
purpose  of  enlarging  its  buildings.  The  governor  is  much  inter- 
ested in  this  work  and  has  asked  that  one  <»f  his  sons  be  taken  as 
a  medical  student.  Religious  service  is  held  in  the  hospital  every 
day,  and  the  results  of  this  contact  with  Christianity  are  very 
cheering.  Two  physicians  have  been  appointed  to  Siam  and  are 
now  on  their  way  to  this  field ;  one  of  these  is  to  have  charge  of 
the  hospital  at  Petehaburee. 

RATBUREE. 

Calls  for  a  station  at  Ratburee,  a  town  about  sixty  miles  west 


THE   MISSIONS  IN   SIAM.  257 

of  Bangkok,  and  in  telegraphic  and  postal  communication  with 
it,  had  been  coming  repeatedly  to  the  mission,  even  those  in 
authority  in  the  Siamese  government  urging  the  location  of 
missionaries  there.  As  early  as  1887  Dr.  and  Mrs.  Thompson 
had  visited  Ratburee,  the  people  hearing  them  gladly  and  re- 
ceiving medical  treatment.  In  1889  they  returned  to  stay,  hav- 
ing received  from  the  government  a  suitable  dwelling  of  which 
some  of  the  lower  rooms  could  be  used  for  a  dispensary  and  in- 
patients, many  besides  being  treated  in  their  homes.  Dr.  Thomp- 
son writes,  "  We  have  aimed  to  give  at  least  a  word  of  Gospel 
truth  to  each  patient,  also  a  small  tract  prepared  for  the  pur- 
pose." The  natives  are  asking  for  a  school  for  their  children 
which  will  be  opened  as  soon  as  possible.  All  the  news  from  this 
recently  established  station  is  particularly  encouraging,  as  the 
people  are  easily  accessible  and  even  welcome  the  coming  of  the 
missionaries. 


THE  LAOS  MISSION. 

This  name  indicates  an  organization  which  is  distinct  and  sepa" 
rate,  though  it  is  grouped  with  the  Siamese  mission  in  our  reports, 
and  is,  of  course,  very  closely  connected  with  it.  The  Laos  peo- 
ple, it  will  be  remembered,  are  distinct  from  the  Siamese,  though 
subject  to  the  same  government.  The  upper  plain,  which  has  al- 
ready been  described  as  their  home,  though  but  five  hundred  miles 
above  Bangkok,  is  practically  farther  from  it  than  is  New  York 
itself,  if  the  distance  is  estimated  by  the  length  of  time  required 
for  the  journey.  The  rapids  in  the  river  and  the  almost  impass- 
able mountains  on  each  side  of  it  present  barriers  not  quickly 
passed  over.  A  survey  has  been  recently  made,  however,  for  a 
railway  through  the  country,  from  British  Burmah  to  the 
Chinese  province  of  Yunnen,  and  the  British  consul  has  secured 
a  bi-weekly  mail  service.  Cheung-Mai,  the  capital,  was  visited 
by  a  deputation  from  the  Siam  mission  in  1863,  and  in  1867  and 
1868  Messrs.  McGilvary  and  Wilson  came  to  remain.  They 
were  soon  encouraged  by  the  conversion  of  Nan  Inta,  a  man  who 
had  thoroughly  studied  Buddhism  and  was  dissatisfied  with  it, 
while  knowing  of  nothing  to  replace  it  He  was  much  impressed 
by  having  the  eclipse  of  August  18,  18G8,  foretold  by  the  mis- 
sionary a  week  in  advance.  He  found  the  science  of  the  Christ- 
ians disproving  the  fables  of  Buddhism,  and  at  once  began 
eagerly  to  study  the  more  directly  spiritual  truths  connected 
with  Christianity.  He  was  soon  able  to  make  an  intelligent  con- 
fession of  faith  in  Christ,  which  he  maintained  until  his  death, 


258  HISTORICAI.  SKETCH   OF 

in  1882  and  seven  other  converts  were  baptized  within  a  few 
months.  At  this  point  the  infant  church  was  brousjht  to  a  season 
of  persecution  and  martyrdom.  The  king  of  the  Laos,  who 
usually  exercised  full  control  over  his  own  people,  though  tribu- 
tary to  Siam,  besran  to  manifest  the  hostility  which  he  had  thus 
far  concealed.  Noi  Soonya  and  Nan  Chai  were  arrested,  and,  on 
being  brought  before  the  authorities,  confessed  that  they  had  for- 
saken Buddhism.  The  *' death-yoke"  was  then  put  around 
their  necks,  and  a  small  rope  w^as  passed  through  the  holes  in 
their  ears  (used  for  ear-rings  by  all  natives),  and  carried  tightly 
over  the  beam  of  the  house.  After  being  thus  tortured  all  night 
they  were  again  examined  in  the  morning,  but  steadfastly  re- 
fused to  deny  their  Lord  and  Saviour  even  in  the  face  of  death. 
They  prepared  for  execution  by  praying  unto  Him,  closing  with 
the  words,  "Lord  Jesus,  receive  my  spirit."  Being  then  taken 
oflf  to  the  jungle,  they  w^ere  clubbed  to  death  by  the  executioner, 
and  one  of  them,  not  dying  quickly  enough,  w^as  thrust  through 
the  heart  by  a  spear.  The  whole  record  is  like  one  from  the 
apostolic  age,  and  speaks  vividly  of  the  first  martyrs  and  of  the 
same  Lord  by  whose  living  presence  they  were  sustained.  Such 
fruits  of  the  Spirit  are  unmistakable. 

The  persecution  which  thus  began  checked  seriously  for  the 
time  any  progress  in  mission  work.  Shortly  after  this,  however, 
the  king  died,  and  progress  was  resumed.  Several  new  converts 
were  socm  received,  and  it  was  found  that  these  cases  of  martyr- 
dom had  produced  a  deep  impression  for  good.  Still  later,  in 
1878,  another  crisis  was  encountered,  though  less  serious  in  its 
nature.  The  missionaries  had  decided  to  perform  the  marriage 
ceremony  between  two  native  Christians  who  had  applied  to 
them,  and  to  do  this  without  making  any  provision  for  the  cus- 
tomary feast  to  the  demons.  The  relatives,  who  were  all  devil- 
worshippers,  prevented  the  marriage  on  this  account,  and  the 
authorities  supported  them  in  the  refusal.  An  appeal  was  at 
once  made  to  the  king  of  Siam,  which  brought  for  reply  a 
"  Proclamation  of  Religious  Liberty  to  the  Laos,"  which  placed 
the  W'hole  matter  on  a  new  basis  and  entirely  changed  the  con- 
duct of  the  officials.  This  proclamation  was  viewed  as  a  great 
step  in  advance.  It  will  be  seen  that  although  Buddhism  is 
theoretically  opposed  both  to  persecution  and  to  devil-worship, 
yet  Buddhists  can  be  practically  guilty  of  both  the  one  and  the 
other. 

The  pulpit,  the  school-house  and  the  hospital  are  in  active 
operation  here  as  in  Siam.  No  printing  has  yet  been  done  in 
the  Laos  tongue,  the  characters  of  which  are  entirely  different 
from  the  Siamese.     Years  ago  an  unsuccessful  effort  was  made 


THE   MISSIONS   IN  SIAM.  259 

to  procure  the  proper  type  in  New  York,  but  Dr.  Peoples  has 
just  returned,  after  a  short  furlough  in  America,  bringing  with 
him  the  Laos  type,  cast  there  under  his  supervision,  funds  having 
been  collected  some  years  ago  for  this  purpose  by  the  Woman's 
Foreign  Missionary  Society.  Mrs.  McGilvary,  with  the  assist- 
ance of  Mr.  Dodd,has  been  translating  the  scriptures  and  has  also 
prepared  a  catechism  for  the  use  of  tlie  Laos,  so  that  in  as  short 
a  time  as  possible  these  people  will  have  the  Word  of  God  in  their 
own  tongue.  Ours  is  the  only  mission  to  these  far-away  people, 
and  having  given  them  our  best  gift,  the  Bible,  let  us  pray  that 
the  Sj^irit  will  prepare  the  hearts  of  the  ignorant  for  its  reception. 

The  educational  work  of  Cheung-Mai  is  represented  by  the 
Girls'  School,  a  School  for  Boys  and  the  Theological  Training 
Class.  The  girls  are  occupying  their  new  building  after  patient 
waiting.  The  possession  of  a  steam  saw-mill,  that  necessity  of 
modern  civilization,  makes  improbable  any  more  vexatious  delays 
in  building.  An  Industrial  Department  is  a  feature  of  this 
work,  though  the  report  that  nineteen  of  the  girls  in  one  year  be- 
came members  of  the  church  shows  that  the  spiritual  side  is  not 
neglected. 

The  Boys'  School  has  only  been  in  operation  two  years,  but  has 
grown  very  rapidly.  The  school  building  stands  on  a  lot  given 
by  the  King  of  Siam,  upon  which  there  was  once  a  Buddhist 
temple.  "  It  marks  a  great  advance  in  the  spirit  of  toleration 
that  ground  which  the  people  count  sacred  to  Buddha  should 
have  a  Christian  use."  Mr.  Collins  tells  us,  *'  The  children  are  so 
anxious  to  learn  to  read,  their  parents  complain  they  will  scarcely 
wait  to  get  a  good  supper  before  hastening  off  to  evening  school, 
and  that  they  disturb  the  family  rest  when  they  get  home,  by 
rehearsing  what  they  have  been  studying." 

The  Theological  Training  Class  was  started  in  1889  ;  its  mem- 
bers are  taught  practical  evangelistic  work,  devoting  a  part  of 
each  w^eek  to  this,  beside  systematic  study  of  the  Bible.  It  is 
hoped  that  experienced,  zealous  workers  may  be  jDrepared  for  the 
ministry  and  for  teaching  through  this  medium. 

The  work  at  Lakawn  is  still  in  its  infancy,  but  we  find  a  school 
for  boys  already  established.  The  mission  desires  to  make  this  an 
industrial  school  by  purchasing  a  farm  upon  which  the  boys  may 
labor.  This  will  give  them,  it  U  hoped,  a  love  of  work,  and  will 
eventually  make  the  school  self-supporting,  for  with  a  good  irri- 
gating plant  quantities  of  rice  could  be  grown  for  the  market. 
The  children  of  the  Presbyterian  church  have  been  asked  to  pro- 
vide the  means  for  this  new  and  interesting  work,  to  which  request 
they  are  already  responding  most  heartily. 

Among  the  Laos,  ministration  to   the  sick  has    always  been 


260  HISTORICAL  ske:tch  of 

used  as  a  means  to  true  evangelistic  work  and  has  met  with  great 
success,  many  having  received  their  first  knowledge  of  Christ 
while  at  the  hospital  or  dispensary.  The  fine  new  building 
to  be  erected  at  Cheung-Mai,  the  gift  of  the  children  of  the 
church,  has  been  delayed  for  various  reasons,  but  the  temporary 
hospital  and  dispensary  have  been  doing  good  service.  Dr.  Mc- 
Kean  has  lately  gone  out  to  Cheung-Mai  to  "take  charge  of  the 
medical  work,  and  it  is  hoped  the  new  building  will  soon  rise,  a 
monument  to  the  love  of  our  children  at  home  for  the  suflfering 
Laos. 

Lakawn  has  only  been  occupied  as  a  mission  station  since  1885, 
but  the  medical  work  there  has  so  gained  the  favor  of  the  rulers 
that  the  governor  has  given  a  fine  location  for  a  hospital.  On 
this  site  at  present  stands  a  convenient  dispensary,  while  bamboo 
huts  serve  as  hospital  wards,  but  in  time,  as  the  work  grows,  a 
permanent  building  will  be  erected. 

In  connection  with  the  two  mission  stations  in  the  Laos 
country,  Cheung-Mai  and  Lakawn,  there  are  five  organized 
churches.  Of  these,  that  of  Cheung-Mai  is  the  most  important, 
is  growing  well,  and  will  soon  complete  a  fine  church  building ; 
the  others  are  the  Bethlehem  church,  organized  1880 ;  the  Maa- 
Dawk-Dang  church  ;  that  of  Cheung-Saan,  and  the  church  at 
Lakawn,  the  new  mission  station.  A  wonderful  work  of  grace 
has  been  accomplished  among  these  churches,  and  another  form 
of  evangelistic  work,  that  of  touring,  has  met  with  most  en- 
couraging success. 

The  whole  country  lies  open  before  the  missionary,  but  little 
can  be  accomplished  with  so  small  a  force  of  workers.  "  And 
how  shall  they  hear  without  a  preacher? "  We  have  the  cheering 
news  that  added  workers  are  already  on  their  way  to  this  people, 
who  seem  waiting  for  the  gospel  of  Christ.  We  must  go  forward, 
for  the  responsibility  lies  with  the  Presbyterian  church. 

THE   OUTLOOK. 

In  both  of  the  missions  at  which  we  have  now  glanced  the 
prospect  is  decidedly  encouraging.  It  is  true  that  in  point  of 
actual  members  it  has  only  been  since  18G0  that  any  visible 
results  appeared,  the  roll  (at  the  beginning  of  1885)  including 
but  five  hundred  and  forty-seven.  Since  then  it  has  been  more 
than  doubled,  the  churches  reporting,  in  1889,  eleven  hundred 
and  fourteen  members. 

There  are  other  tokens,  moreover,  less  easily  stated  in  figures, 
but  no  less  obvious.  Buddhism  is  shown  to  be  losing  ground  by 
such  facts  as  these:  fewer  men  go  into  the  priesthood,  so  that  in 
Bangkok  there  are  but  half  as  many  as  there  were  some  years 


THK   MISSIONS   IN  SI  AM.  261 

since.  "Monasteries  which  formerly  had  from  seventy-five  to 
one  hundred  priests  have  now  not  over  twenty."  Those  who  do 
enter  the  priesthood  remain  for  a  shorter  term  than  formerly. 
"  The  king  himself  only  remained  in  the  priesthood  a  month,  and 
his  younger  brother  recently  entered  it  for  three  days."  Our 
inference  from  such  a  fact  is  confirmed  by  the  further  statement 
that  the  leading  priests  are  themselves  becoming  so  alarmed  that 
they  are  taking  vigorous  measures  to  defend  Buddhism  by  print- 
ing and  distributing  books  which  attack  Christianity  and  uphold 
the  native  religion.  We  are  reminded  of  the  fact  that  when  the 
early  missionaries  arrived  in  Siam  a  native  nobleman  said  to 
them,  *'  Do  you  with  your  little  chisel  expect  to  remove  this 
great  mountain  ? "  Years  afterward,  when  one  of  those  mis- 
sionary pioneers  had  died,  without  seeing  any  fruit  of  his 
labors,  another  nobleman  exclaimed,  ''Dr.  Bradley  is  gone,  but 
he  has  undermined  Buddhism  in  Siam."  It  was  a  felicitous  ex- 
pression. "  Undermining"  is  a  form  of  work  in  which  every  stroke 
tells  to  the  greatest  advantage.  Even  a  chisel  may  be  used 
with  success  against  a  massive  cliff  if  it  be  employed  to  "  under- 
mine "  it.  The  missionaries  have  cut  their  little  channels  under 
the  clifi".  and  laid  up  here  and  there  the  magazines  of  spiritual 
power,  in  full  expectation  that  the  electric  flash  of  divine  fire 
would  in  due  time  pass  through  the  channels,  and  split  in  pieces 
the  mighty  rock. 

But  it  is  not  enough  to  do  merely  this  undermining  work.  There 
is  pressing  need  of  positively  Christianizing  the  land  as  it  becomes 
emptied  of  Buddhism,  else  the  last  state  of  this  people  will  be 
worse  than  the  first.  Infidelity  is  no  improvement  upon  Bud- 
dhism. Our  chief  encouragement  is  in  the  evident  presence  of 
that  living  Lord  who  can  bless  the  more  positive  work  of  build- 
ing up  Christianity,  as  He  has  blessed  the  negative  work  of 
undermining  Buddhism.  The  men  who  occupy  the  outposts  on 
the  field  regard  themselves  as  anything  but  a  "  forlorn  hope,'* 
while  their  weapons  are  proving  mighty  through  God  to  the  cast- 
ing down  of  strongholds.  We,  who  read  of  it  all  from  afar,  can 
surely  do  our  part  in  standing  by  them  with  prayer  and  sym- 
pathy and  every  needful  support.  The  Captain  of  the  host  of  the 
Lord  may  well  look  to  us  also  for  that  '*  obedience  of  faith  " 
which  shows  itself  by  trusting  in  Him  as  to  the  wisdom  of  the 
plan  and  the  certainty  of  its  success,  while  meantime  we  simply 
obey  our  standing  orders  by  doing  all  we  can  to  "  preach  the 
gospel  to  every  creature." 


262 


HISTORICAI.  SKETCH   OF 


Stations. 


SIAM   MISSIONS. 


Bangkok:  on  the  river  Meinam,  twenty-five  miles  from  its  mouth;  occu- 
pied as  a  missionary  station,  1840  to  1844,  and  from  1847  to  the  present  time  ; 
missionary  laborers — Kev.  Messrs.  E.  Wachter,  C.  A.  Berger,  J.  A.  Eakin, 
J.  P.  Dunlap,  F.  L.  Snyder,  and  their  wives;  and  T.  Hey  ward  Hays,  M.D., 
and  Mrs.  Hays  ;  Miss  Edna  S.  Cole,  Miss  S.  E.  Parker,  two  native  licentiate 
preachers,  six  native  Christian  teachers. 

Petchaeukee:  on  the  western  side  of  the  Gulf  of  Slam,  eighty-five  miles 
southwest  of  Bangkok;  occupied  as  a  mission  station  in  1861;  missionary 
laborers  -Kev.  and  Mrs.  E.  P.  Dunlap,  Pvev.  and  Mrs.  W.  G.  McClure,  W.  R. 
Lee,  M.D.,  and  Mrs.  Lee,  Eev.  Charles  E.  Eckels;  Miss  Mary  L.  Cort,  Miss 
Jennie  M.  Small,  five  native  helpers,  two  licentiates,  ten  native  teachers. 
Out-stations:  Baiigkaboon,  Paktalay,  Ta  Rua,  Ban  Pai  and  other  places. 

Ratburee  :  occupied  as  a  mission  station,  1889  :  missionary  laborers — 
James  Y>.  Thompson,  M.D.,  and  Mrs.  Thompson,  and  Rev.  A.  W.  Cooper,  and 
Miss  Larissa  J.  Cooper. 


LAOS  MISSION. 

Cheung- Mai  :  on  the  river  Quee-Ping,  five  hundred  miles  north  of  Bang- 
kok ;  occupied  as  a  mission  station,  1876  ;  missionary  laborers — Rev.  Messrs. 
Daniel  McGilvary,  D.D.,  D.  G.  Collins,  W.  C.  Dodd,  Stanley  K.  Phraner  and 
their  wives ;  J.  W.  McKean,  M  D.,  and  Mrs.  McKean,  Miss  Eliza  P.  AVester- 
yelt.  Miss  Isabella  A.  GriiFen,  Miss  Nellie  H.  McGilvary;  three  native  as- 
sistants; ten  out-stations. 

Lakawn  :  Rev.  S.  C.  Peoples,  M.D.,  and  his  wife.  Rev.  and  Mrs.  Hugh 
Taylor,  W.  A.  Briggs,  M.D.,  and  his  wife  :  Rev.  Jonathan  Wilson  and  Rev. 
Robert  Irvine;  three  native  helpers. 


Missionaries  in  Siam  and  Laos,  1840-1891. 

*  Died.     Figures,  Term  of  Service  in  the  Field. 


SIAM. 


Anderson,  Miss  A., 
Arthur,  Rev.  R., 
Arthur,  Mrs., 
Berger,  Rev.  C.  A., 
Berger,     Mrs.     (Miss    Van 

Em  an). 
«Buell,  Rev.  "William  P., 
«Buell,  Mrs., 
Bush,  Rev.  Stephen, 
J'Bush,  Mrs., 

Garden,  Rev.  Patrick  L., 
Garden,  Mrs., 
Carrington,  Rev.  John, 
Carrington,  Mrs., 
*Coffman,  Miss  S., 
Cole,  Miss  Edna  S., 
Cooper,  Rev.  A.  W.,     1885 
■*Cooper,  Mrs., 
Cooper,  Miss  L.  J., 


1872-1876 
1871-1873 
1871-1873 
1887- 
i 

1887- 
1840-1844 
1840-1844 
1849-1853 
1849-1851 
1866-1869 
1866-1869 
1869-1875 
1869-1875 
1874-1885 
1886- 
-86;  1890- 
1885-1886 
1890- 


Cort,  Miss  M.  L.,  1874- 

Culbertson,  Rev.  J.  K,  1871-1881 

Culbertson,   Mrs.    (Miss  B. 

Caldwell),  1878-1881 

Dickev,  Miss  E.  S.,  1871-1873 

Dunlap,  Rev.  E.  P.,  1875- 

Dunlap,  Mrs.,  1875- 

Dunlap,  Rev.  J.  P.,  1888- 

Dunlap,  Mrs.  (Miss  Stoakes, 

1888-),  1889- 

Eakin,  Rev.  John  A.,  1888- 

Eakin,  Mrs.  (MissOlmstead, 

1880),  1889- 

Eckels,  Rev.  Charles  E.,        1888- 
George,  Rev.  S.  C,  1862-1873 

George,  Mrs.,  1862-1873 

Grimstead,  Miss  S.  D.,  1874-1877 

Hartwell,  Miss  M.  E.,  1879-1884 

Hays,  T.  Heyward,  M.D.,     1886- 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   SIAM. 


263 


Havs,    Mrs.  "  (Miss  Nielson, 

1884),  1886- 

House,  Rev.  S.  R.,  M.D.,  1847- 

Ilouse,  iMrs.  H.  N.,  1847- 

Lee,  W.  R.,  M.D.,  1890- 

Lee,  Mrs.,  1890- 

McCauley,  Kev.  J.  :M.,  1878- 
McCauley,    Mrs.    (Miss     J. 

Kooser),  1878- 

McClelland,  Eev.  C.  S.,  1880- 

McClelland,  Mrs.,  1880- 

McClure,  Eev.  W.  G.,  1886- 
McClure,  Mrs.  (Miss  M.  J. 

Henderson,  1885j,  1886- 
McDonald,  Rev.  Noah  A.,  1860 
^McDonald,  Mrs.,  1860 
McDonald,  Miss  H.  H.,  1879 
McDonald,  Miss  Mary,  1881 
McFarland,  Rev.  S.  G.,  1860 
McFarland,  Mrs.,  1860 
*McLaren,  Rev.  C.  D.,  1882 
*Mattoon,  Rev.  S.,  1847 
*Mattoon,  Mrs.,  1847- 
Morse,  Rev.  Andrew  B.,  1856 
Morse,  Mrs.,  1856- 
■:;=Odell,  Mrs.  John  F.,  1863- 
Paddock,  Benj.  B.,  M.D.,  1888- 
Parker,  Miss  fc^arah  E.,  1890- 
Small,  Miss  Jennie  M.,  1885- 
Snyder,  Rev.  F.  L.,  1890- 
Snyder,  Mrs.,  1890- 
Sturge,  E.  A.,  M.D.,  1880- 
Sturge,  Mrs.,  1881- 
Thompson,  Jas.  B.,  M.D.,  1886- 
Thonipson,  iMrs.,  1886 
Van  Dyke,  Rev.  James  W.,1869- 
Van  Dyke,  Mrs.,  1869 
Waehter,  Rev.  E.,  1884- 
Wachter,  Mrs.  (Mrs.  Mc- 
Laren, 1882),  1886- 


LAOS. 


1876 
1876 


1880 

1880 

1883 
1883 


-1887 

-1884 
-1887 
■1878 
-1878 
■1883 
-1866 
-1866 
■1858 
■1858 
■1864 
■1890 


■1885 
■1885 


-1887 

1884 


Briggs,  W.  A.,  M.D., 

1890- 

Briggs,  Mrs., 

1890- 

*CanipbelI,  Miss  M.  M., 

1879-1881 

[Carrington,  Rev.  W.  A., 

1890-    "^) 
1890-    J 

^Carrington,  Mrs., 

Gary,  A.  M.  M.D., 

1886-1888 

*rarv,  Mrs., 

1886- 

Cheek,  M.  A.,  M.D., 

1875-1886 

Cheek,  Mrs., 

1875-1886 

Cole,  Miss  Edna  S., 

1879-1886 

Collins,  Rev.  D.  G., 

1886- 

Collins,  Mrs., 

1886- 

Dodd,  Rev.  W.  C, 

1886- 

Dodd,     Mrs.     (Miss     Belle 

Eakin,  1887), 

1889- 

Fleeson,  Miss  Kate  N., 

1888- 

Griffin,  Miss  I.  A., 

1883- 

Hearst,  Rev.  J.  P., 

1883-1884 

Hearst,  Mrs., 

1883-1884 

Irwin,  Rev.  Robert, 

1890- 

Martin,  Rev.  Chalmers, 

1883-1886 

Martin,  Mrs., 

1883-1886 

McGilvary,  Rev.  D., 

1858- 

McGilvary,  Mrs., 

1860- 

McGilvarVj'Mis^s  Nellie  H. 

, 1889- 

McKean,  Jas.  W.,  M.D., 

1889- 

MeKean,  Mrs., 

1889- 

Peoples,  Rev.  S.  C,  M.D., 

1883- 

Peoples,  Mrs.  (Miss  S.  Wirt, 

1883-) 

1884- 

Phraner,  Rev.  S.  K., 

1890- 

•'■Phraner.  Mrs., 

1890-1891 

Taylor,  Rev.  Hugh, 

1888- 

Taylor,  Mrs., 

1888- 

-*Trooman,  C.  W.,  M.D., 

1871-1873 

Waddell,  Rev.  W.A., 

1890- 

Warner,  Miss  A., 

1883-1885 

Westervelt,  Miss  E.  P., 

1884- 

Wilson,  Rev.  Jonathan, 

1858- 

"^Wilson,  ^Irs.  Maria, 

1858-1865 

-'•Wilson,  Mrs., 

1866-1880 

Books  of  Reference. 

Among  the  Shans.     A.  R.  Colquhoun.     21s. 
Buddhism.    T.  W.  Rhys  Davids.     75  cts. 

Eastern  Side;  or.  Missionary  Life  in  Siam.    Mrs.  F.  R.  Feudge.    $1.50. 
English  Governess  at  the  Siamese  Court.     Mrs.  A.  H.  Leonowens.     $1.50. 
Siam.     Miss  M.  L.  Cort.    $1.75. 
Siam.     Bayard  Taylor.     $1.25. 
Siam  and  Laos  as  seen  by  American  Missionaries. 
Siam  ;    its  Government,  Manners  and  Customs. 
$1.25. 
Siam.    The  Heart  of  Farther  India.      Miss  M.  L. 
Siam  ;  or  the  Land  of  the  White  Elephant.     G. 
Temples  and  Elephants  (Upper  Siam  and  Laos). 
The  Land  of  the  White  Elephant.     F.  Vincent. 
The  Light  of  Asia  and  the  Light  of  the  World. 


.    $1.85. 

Rev.  N. 

A.  M 

cDonald 

.  Cort.    $1 

.75. 

5.  Bacon. 

50  cts 

C.  Bock. 

21s. 

J3.50. 

S.  H.  Kellogg. 

$1.50. 

I      SOUTH  AMERICA.      | 

£  0 


BY 

Rev.  S.  hood. 


12 


Xongitude  "West        75     from   Greeuwicli. 


MISSIONS  IN  SOUTH  AMERICA. 


The  discovery  of  America  was  a  happy  accident,  which  oc- 
curred while  Columbus  was  searching  for  a  western  passage  to 
the  East  Indies.  Aided  by  the  king  and  queen  of  Spain  in  his 
first  two  voyages,  no  sooner  had  he  discovered  the  Greater  and 
Lesser  Antilles  than  he  took  possession  of  them  in  the  name  of 
Spain  and  the  pope.  It  was  on  his  third  voyage  across  the  At- 
lantic, in  1498,  that  he  first  landed  on  the  northwestern  coast  of 
South  America,  and  nearly  the  whole  peninsula  was  thus  pre- 
empted by  the  Roman  Catholics  for  their  Church.  The  whole 
country,  too,  continued  under  Spanish  and  Portuguese  rule  until 
far  into  this  century,  when,  one  after  another,  the  several  states 
became  independent. 

South  America  is  a  great  triangular  peninsula,  pointing 
to  the  south,  and  connected  with  North  America  by  the  nar- 
row Isthmus  of  Panama.  It  is  remarkable  for  its  majestic 
rivers  and  its  lofty  mountains.  The  Andes,  on  the  west,  follow 
the  coast  line  from  Panama  to  the  Straits  of  Magellan,  their  snow- 
capped tops  rising  from  fifteen  to  over  twenty  thousand  feet 
above  the  sea  level.  The  country  is  irregular  and  broken  ;  vast 
plains  cover  one-half  its  area ;  it  abounds  with  fruitful  valleys, 
fertile  table  lands,  and  its  mineral  resources  are  rich  and  varied. 

It  extends  from  about  12°  north  latitude  to  55°  south — 67° 
north  and  south,  or  four  thousand  six  hundred  miles ;  and  from 
35°  to  81°  west  longitude,  or  over  three  thousand  miles  east  and 
west.  It  is  divided  into  fourteen  States,  in  three  of  which — Bra- 
zil, Chili  and  Colombia — the  Presbyterian  Board  has  missions. 


BRAZIL. 


Brazil,  the  only  monarchy  in  America  for  many  years,  became 
a  republic  in  1889.  It  occupies  nearly  one-half  of  South  Amer- 
ica, and  contains  more  than  one-half  of  its  arable  land.     Lying 

269 

I 


270  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

between  4°  north  and  33°  south  latitude,  and  between  35°  and 
73°  west  longitude,  nearly  the  whole  territory  is  within  the  torrid 
zone.  It  is  over  2600  miles  long  and  2500  broad,  and  has  a 
coast  line  of  4000  miles.  The  area  is  3,220,000  square  miles ; 
it  is  a  little  larger  than  the  United  States  without  Alaska. 

Brazil  is  naturally  divided  into  three  distinct  regions  ;  the  low 
lands  along  the  coast,  where  are  grand  harbors  and  large  cities ;  the 
middle  section,  which  has  magnificent  and  fertile  plateaus,  formed 
by  abrupt  mountain  ranges  on  the  eastern  side,  watered  by  the  tribu- 
taries of  the  Amazon,  the  King  of  Rivers,  and  those  of  the  River 
La  Plata ;  and  the  vast  and  unexplored  forest  region  of  the 
west.  The  climate  is  varied.  Within  the  tropics,  the  tendency  is 
to  extreme  heat  accompanied  in  some  parts  by  great  humidity  ; 
but  on  the  table-land  the  heat  is  modified  by  pure  and  refreshing 
breezes,  and  back  on  the  mountain  slopes  one  may  dwell  in 
perpetual  spring.  The  table-lands  and  hill-sides,  with  unrivalled 
brooks  and  navigable  streams  for  internal  communication  and 
commerce  naturally  fit  it  for  agricultural  purposes ;  and  the 
climate  favors  not  only  a  vast  variety  of  valuable  products,  but 
vigorous  health 

Brazil  is  probably  not  surpassed  in  fertility,  in  climate,  and  in 
variety  of  useful  natural  products — coflTee,  sugar,  cotton,  india  rub- 
ber, cocoa,  rice,  maize,  manioc,  beans,  bananas,  yams,  ginger,  lemons, 
oranges,  figs,  cocoanuts,  etc.  Sugar,  cuffee  and  cotton  are  staple 
commodities.  Perhaps  no  country  yields  food-products  in  richer 
abundance.  Yams  are  wonderfully  productive.  Manioc,  from 
which  tapioca  is  made,  is  said  to  yield  six  times  as  much  nutri- 
ment to  the  acre  as  wheat.  There  are  herds  of  wild  cattle  on  the 
plains,  game  in  the  woods,  and  fish  in  the  w  aters,  vast  forests  of 
rare  growth  and  variety,  wood  of  great  excellence  and  beauty  for 
all  kinds  of  cabinet  work,  timber  and  lumber  for  all  building 
purposes.  Brazil  abounds  also  in  choice  minerals,  precious  metals 
and  fossil  remains.  Gold,  silver,  iron,  lead  and  precious  stones 
are  abundant;  indeed,  the  field  for  diamonds  is  the  richest  in  the 
world.  One  diamond  has  been  found  there  worth  $2)0,000. 
But  the  vast  wealth  of  the  state  is  found  not  in  her  rich  stores  of 
precious  minerals  and  metals,  but  in  her  fruitful  soil  and  exports  of 
tropical  productions.  Her  traffic  in  sugar  and  coffee,  under  heavy, 
almost  ruinous  duties,  amounted  to  more  in  a  single  year  than  all 
the  diamonds  gathered  within  this  century. 

The  population  is  over  14,000,000;  the  inhabitants  include 
whites,  Indians  and  negroes.  The  whites  consist  largely  of  the 
descendants  of  the  Portuguese,  and,  like  the  people  of  the  United 
States  of  America,  they  have  pushed  the  Indians  back  from  the 
coast,  while  the  negroes  are  found  everywhere;  but  the  three  races 


THE  MISSIONS  IN  SOUTH   AMERICA.  271 

are  extensively  mixed  by  iDtermarriage,  The  Portuguese  have 
beeu  the  power  iu  Church  and  State — language,  morals  and  cus- 
toms belong  to  their  race. 

The  Portuguese  language  closely  resembles  the  Spanish.  Mr. 
Blackford,  of  the  Brazil  mission,  says  :  "  It  is  a  beautiful  lan- 
guage, and  has  been  appropriately  styled  the  eldest  daughter  of 
the  Latin.  It  is  compact,  expressive,  flexible  and  well  adapted 
for  oratory  and  literature." 

During  the  monarchy  education  in  Brazil  was  very  deficient ; 
notwithstanding  the  Emperor's  enlightened  views  and  policy,  in 
1874,  only  25  per  cent,  of  the  children  were  being  educated. 
Since  the  establishment  of  the  Republic  the  people  are  eager  to 
accept  every  advantage  for  the  education  of  their  children. 

Brazil  was  accidentally  discovered  by  Vincente  Yanes  Pin9on,  a 
companion  of  Columbus,  May  3d,  1500,  and  was  first  colonized 
by  the  Portuguese  in  1531. 

From  1531  to  1822,  Brazil  was  a  province  of  Portugal,  and  was 
governed  by  a  ruler  from  the  mother  country.  '*  When  Portugal 
was  invaded  by  the  French  in  1807,  the  sovereign  of  that 
kingdom,  John  VI.,  sailed  for  Brazil,  accompanied  by  his  family 
and  court.  Soon  after  his  arrival  he  placed  the  administration 
on  a  better  footing,  threw  open  the  ports  to  all  nations,  and  im- 
proved the  condition  of  the  country  generally.  On  the  fall  of 
Bonaparte,  the  king  raised  Brazil  to  the  rank  of  a  kingdom,  and 
assumed  the  title  of  King  of  Portugal,  Algarve  and  Brazil.  A 
revolution  in  1820  led  the  king  to  return  to  Portugal,  and  he  left 
Pedro,  his  eldest  son,  as  regent.  In  1822  Dom  Pedro,  forced  by  a 
desire  on  the  part  of  the  Brazilians  for  complete  independence, 
and  not  wishing  the  control  of  Brazil  to  go  outside  of  his  family, 
declared  Brazil  a  free  and  independent  state,  and  assumed  the 
title  of  emperor,  and  was  recognized  by  the  king  of  Portugal  in 
1825.  A  series  of  disturbances  and  general  dissatisfaction 
throughout  the  empire  ended  in  the  abdication  of  Dom  Pedro, 
who  left  Brazil  April  7th,  1831,  leaving  a  son  who  w^as  under  age 
as  his  successor.  The  rights  of  the  latter  were  recognized  and  pro- 
tected, and  a  regency  of  three  persons  was  appointed  by  the  cham- 
ber of  deputies  to  conduct  the  government  during  his  minority. 
In  1840,  the  young  emperor  was  declared  of  age,  being  then  in 
his  fifteenth  year,  and  was  crowned  July  18, 1841,"  as  Dom  Pedro 
2d.  In  1866,  Dom  Pedro  emancipated  the  slaves  of  the  govern- 
ment, and  in  1871,  the  Legislature  authorized  a  Bill  the  effect  of 
which  would  be  gradual  emancipation  throughout  the  empire. 
Freedom  was  proclaimed  to  all  in  1888. 

In  1876  the  emperor  visited  the  United  States  of  America,  and 
attended  the  great  Exposition  in  Philadelphia,  saw  our  schools  and 


272  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

our  manufactories,  studied  our  institutions  and  civilization  gen- 
erally, and  returned  by  way  of  Europe  to  apply  his  acquirements 
for  the  nation's  good.  The  whole  country  made  a  decided  ad- 
vance during  his  reign. 

Un  November  15th,  1889,  occurred  one  of  the  most  remarkable 
revolutions  known  in  history  ;  the  monarchy  was  overturned  with 
little  opposition  and  no  blood-shed,  the  emperor  and  imperial  family 
were  exiled,  Brazil  was  proclaimed  a  republic,  and  the  people 
quietly  accepted  the  decrees  of  the  Provisional  Government. 

One  year  later  the  Brazilian  Constitution,  modelled  upon  that 
of  the  United  States  of  America,  was  adopted,  a  new  President 
and  Cabinet  elected  and  the  government  of  the  United  States  of 
Brazil  established  on  a  sure  basis.  The  new  constitution  author- 
izes "  Separation  of  Church  and  State ;  Secularity  of  Public 
Cemeteries  ;  the  Rite  of  Civil  Marriage  ;  and  Religious  Liberty  " 
— "  All  religious  denominations  have  equally  the  right  to  liberty 
of  worship.'' 

With  these  great  changes  by  which  the  people  have  freed  them- 
selves from  the  power  of  the  Church  of  Rome,  the  opening  of  the 
doors  is  wider  than  ever,  and  the  pure  Gospel  may  be  preached 
and  taught  with  absolute  freedom. 

In  his  "  Journey  to  Brazil,"  Professor  Agassiz  writes: — "  There 
is  much  that  is  discouraging  in  the  aspect  of  Brazil,  even  for  those 
who  hope  and  believe  as  I  do  that  she  has  before  her  an  honor- 
able and  powerful  career.  There  is  much  also  that  is  very  cheer- 
ing, that  leads  me  to  believe  that  her  life  as  a  nation  will  not  be- 
lie her  great  gifts  as  a  country.  Should  her  moral  and  intellectual 
endowments  grow  into  harmony  with  her  wonderful  natural 
beauty  and  wealth  the  world  v/ill  not  have  seen  a  fairer  land." 

MISSIONS   IN   BRAZIL. 

The  first  effort  to  evangelize  Brazil  was  made  by  the  Huguenots 
in  1555,  thirty-four  years  after  the  Portuguese  colonized  the  coun- 
try. Admiral  Coligny,  of  France,  who  bravely  supported  the  Prot- 
estant cause,  and  was  basely  assassinated  on  St.  Bartholomew's  day, 
1572,  planned  a  colony  of  Protestants  on  the  coast  of  Brazil  as  a 
refuge  for  the  persecuted  Huguenots.  They  sailed  from  Ha-vre 
de  Grace  in  1555,  to  what  is  now  the  harbor  of  Rio  de  Janeiro, 
and  settled  on  the  island  of  Villegagnon.  Calvin  and  his  friends 
at  Geneva  sent  them  religious  teachers;  but  the  colony  was  short- 
lived, persecution  did  its  work,  and  some  returned,  some  were  put 
to  death  and  others  fled  to  the  Indians.  "  Amongst  the  latter 
was  one  named  Jean  de  Boileau,  who  is  noted,  even  in  the  annals 
of  the  Jesuits,  as  a  man  of  considerable  learning,  being  well  versed 
in  both  Greek  and  Hebrew.     Escaping  from  Villegagnon,  Jean  de 


THE   MISSIONS   IN  SOUTH   AMERICA.  273 

Boileau  went  to  St.  Vincente,  near  the  present  site  of  Santos,  the 
chief  seaport  of  the  province  of  Sao  Paulo,  the  earliest  Portu- 
guese settlement  in  that  part  of  the  country,  and  where  the  Jesuits 
had  a  colony  of  Indians  catechised  according  to  their  mode.  Ac- 
cording to  the  Jesuit  chroniclers  themselves,  the  Huguenot  minister 
preached  with  such  boldness,  eloquence,  erudition,  that  he  was 
likely  to  pervert,  as  they  term  it,  great  numbers  of  their  adepts. 
Cnable  to  withstand  him  by  arguments,  they  resorted  to  Rome's 
ever-favorite  reasoning,  and  caused  him  to  be  arrested  with  several 
of  his  companions.  Jean  de  Boileau  was  taken  to  Bahia,  about  a 
thousand  miles  distant,  where  he  lay  in  prison  eight  years.  When, 
in  1567,  the  Portuguese  finally  succeeded  in  expelling  the  French 
from  that  part  of  their  dominions,  the  governor,  Mem  de  Sa, 
sent  for  the  Huguenot  prisoner,  and  had  him  put  to  death  on  the 
present  site  of  the  city  of  Rio  de  Janeiro,  in  order,  it  was  said, 
to  terrify  his  countrymen  if  any  of  them  should  be  lurking  in 
those  parts.  The  Jesuits  boast  that  Anchieta,  their  great  apostle 
in  Brazil,  succeeded  in  winning  the  heretic  to  the  papal  faith  on 
the  eve  of  his  execution,  and  then  helped  the  hangman  dispatch 
him  as  quick  as  possible,  so  as  to  hurry  him  off  to  glory  before 
he  could  have  time  to  recant." — Sketch  of  Brazil  Mission,  by  Rev. 
A.  L.  Blackford. 

From  1624  to  1654,  the  Dutch  settled  along  the  northern 
coast  and  did  some  mission  work  among  the  Indians ;  but 
the  work  ceased  with  the  expulsion  of  the  Dutch.  About  1855, 
Dr.  Kalley,  a  pious  Scotch  physician,  went  to  Rio  de  Janeiro  and 
began  an  independent  work  of  circulating  the  Bible  and  tracts, 
and  preaching.  The  result  has  been  two  independent  Protestant 
churches,  one  in  Rio  and  the  other  in  Pernambuco.  In  1836, 
the  Methodist  Episcopal  Church  sent  the  Rev.  Mr  Spaulding 
to  Rio  de  Janeiro.  The  Rev,  D.  P.  Kidder  joined  him  in  1838. 
In  1840,  Mrs.  Kidder  died,  and  Dr.  Kidder  returned  home.  Fi- 
nancial difficulties  caused  the  abandonment  of  the  mission  in  1842. 

RIO    DE    JANEIRO. 

In  1859,  the  Board  commissioned  the  Rev.  Ashbel  Green 
Simonton,  of  Pennsylvania,  as  their  missionary  to  Brazil.  He 
sailed  from  New  York  in  June,  and  landed  at  Rio  de 
Janeiro  August  12,  1859.  No  mission  at  that  time  occupied 
Brazil.  There  was  only  the  independent  work  of  Dr.  Kalley.  Mr. 
Simonton,  while  acquiring  the  Portuguese  language,  engaged 
in  teaching  English  ;  but  as  soon  as  he  could  speak  with  some 
facility,  he  opened  a  place  for  preaching.  It  was  a  small  room  in 
the  third  story  of  a  house  in  a  central  situation.  His  first  audi- 
ence consisted  of  two  men  to  whom  he  had  taught  English ;  grad- 

12* 


274  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

ually  the  Dumber  increased  until  full  congregations  attended  his 
ministrations. 

In  July,  1860,  the  Rev.  A.  L.  Blackford  and  wife  joined  the 
mission  ;  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Blackford  labored  in  the  mission  fifteen 
years,  and  then  on  account  of  her  failing  health  returned  to  this 
country,  but  afterwards  rejoined  the  mission.  In  1861,  Rev.  F. 
J.  C.  Schneider  was  added  to  the  mission.  In  1862,  Mr.  Simon- 
ton  organized  at  Rio  the  first  Presbyterian  church  in  Brazil. 

In  1866,  four  young  men,  all  members  of  the  church  of  Sao 
Paulo,  came  to  Rio  to  pursue  studies  for  the  ministry  under  Mr. 
Simonton's  direction.  His  death,  in  1867,  brought  Mr.  Blackford 
of  Sao  Paulo  to  the  pastorate  of  the  Rio  church.  Rev.  J.  B.  How- 
ell in  1873  began  his  work  in  Rio,  and  was  transferred  to  Sao 
Paulo ;  Rev.  E.  Vanorden  was  associated  with  Mr.  Blackford 
until  1876.     From  1875,  this  church  had  the  ministry  of  Rev. 

D.  M.  Hazlett,  Rev.  Robt.  Lenington,  Rev.  J.  T.  Houston,  Rev. 
G.  A.  Landes. 

In  1882,  Rev.  George  A.  Landes  and  wife,  who  had  aided  in 
this  field,  were  transferred  to  Botucatu,  and  the  Rev.  J.  T. 
Houston  and  Rev.  A.  B.  Trajano,  a  native  preacher,  carried  on 
the  work.  Rev.  John  M.  Kyle  and  wife  joined  them  in  Decem- 
ber, 1883. 

In  1887,  the  church  under  the  care  of  Mr.  Trajano  became  self- 
supporting.  The  National  Missions  Fund,  which  was  started 
this  year,  was  an  important  factor  in  stimulating  the  weaker 
churches  toward  self-support,  and  a  monthly  ''  Review  of  Na- 
tional .Missions"  was  begun  with  the  same  object,  edited  at  Sao 
Paulo  by  Rev.  E.  C.  Pereira. 

The  year  1888,  was  one  of  the  most  eventful  in  the  history  of 
our  Church  in  Brazil,  as  in  that  year  the  missions  of  the  Presby- 
terian Board  and  those  of  the  Southern  Presbyterian  Church,  were 
formed  into  the  Synod  of  the  Presbyterian  Church  in  Brazil.  Two 
representatives  from  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church  in  North  America,  Drs.  J.  Aspinwall  Hodge  and  C  harles 

E.  Knox,  witnessed  to  this  organization  of  the  Synod,  in  the 
Church  at  Rio  Janeiro. 

Rev.  James  B.  Rodgers  and  wife  reached  Rio  in  1889.  The 
churches  of  Ubatuba,  Campos,  Petropolis.  Rezende  and  Nicheroy 
are  under  the  care  of  the  missionaries  at  Rio. 

SAO   PAULO. 

In  1863,  by  direction  of  the  Board,  Sao  Paulo,  then  a  city  of 
25,000  inhabitants,  was  occupied  as  a  mission  station.  It  is  the 
capital  of  the  State   of  Sao  Paulo,  and  has  tripled  in  population 


THE  MISSIONS  IN  SOUTH  AMERICA.  275 


tf 


in  the  space  of  a  few  years.  The  training-school  for  ministers 
and  teachers  is  located  here.  In  February,  1865,  a  church 
was  organized,  when  six  converts  were  received  on  profession  of 
their  faith. 

Bao  Paulo  is  the  centre  of  extensive  operations  in  educational 
and  evangelical  work,  tract  and  Bible  distribution,  with  visiting 
and  preaching  from  house  to  house. 

Mr.  Blackford  said,  "  Though  the  progress  of  the  work  in  Sao 
Paulo  has  been  less  rapid,  and,  for  a  time,  less  steady  than  in  some 
other  places,  it  has  become  firmly  rooted,  and  is  a  great  power 
for  good.  A  noticeable  fact  in  the  history  of  this  church  is  the 
great  number  of  its  members  who  have  removed  to  other  places, 
carrying  the  blessing  with  them."  Near  the  close  of  1865  the 
Presbytery  of  Rio  de  Janeiro  was  organized  at  Sao  Paulo,  consist- 
ing of  Revs.  A.  G  Simonton,  A.  L  Blackford,  F.  J.  C.  Schneider 
and  Senhor  Concei9ao,  a  converted  Romish  priest,  just  then 
ordained.  Rev.  G.  W.  Chamberlain,  who  was  ordained  at  the 
second  meeting  of  the  Presbytery  in  1866,  joined  the  mission 
in  1865,  and  Mrs  C.  in  1868.  In  1867,  our  missions  in  Brazil 
sustained  a  heavy  loss  in  the  death  of  the  Rev.  Ashbel  Green 
Simonton.  Mr.  Simonton  was  a  young  man  of  fine  physique, 
gentle  manners,  scholarly  attainments,  and  of  unusual  Christian 
character.  In  a  few  short  years,  with  remarkable  faith  and  wis- 
dom, he  laid  foundations  for  future  work  which  still  endure.  He 
was  called  to  his  reward  December  9,  1867. 

Rev.  R.  Lenington  came  in  1808,  Rev.  J.  F.  Da  Gama  and 
wife  were  added  to  the  mission  force  in  1870.  A  building  for 
the  training-schools  was  erected  by  funds  of  which  $10,000  were 
obtained  in  the  United  States  of  America,  and  $5000  at  Sao  Paulo. 
The  ground  and  materials  for  building  were  purchased  in  1875. 
A  church  building  was  erected  in  18»3. 

In  1877,  Miss  Phoebe  R.  Thomas,  a  self-supporting  missionary, 
under  the  care  of  the  Woman's  Society  of  Philadelphia,  estab- 
lished a  Kindergarten  in  Sao  Paulo.  This  undertaking  met  with 
such  great  success  that  in  five  years  a  teacher  was  sent  to  help 
Miss  Thomas,  and  the  mission  recognized  the  importance  of  this 
branch  of  educational  work.  After  twelve  years  of  enthusiastic 
and  profitable  labor  Miss  Thomas  returned  to  America  with 
greatly  impaired  health,  and  died  June,  1890.  Miss  Mary  Len- 
ington has  charge  of  the  Kindergarten.  In  1882,  the  boarding- 
school  for  girls,  first  opened  by  Rev.  J.  B.  Howell  and  wife,  was 
placed  under  the  care  of  Miss  Ella  Kuhl  and  Miss  3Iary  P.  Das- 
comb,  who  had  been  teachers  in  the  school  at  Rio  Claro  for  sev- 
eral years.  The  Rev.  D.  C.  McLaren  arrived  at  Sao  Paulo  in 
1885,  and  the  same  year  H  M.  Lane,  M.D.,  came  to  Brazil  to 


276  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

superinteud  the  schools.  The  building  for  the  young  men  under 
instruction  for  teachers  and  preachers  was  finished,  and  occupied 
by  them. 

One  of  the  most  encouraging  results  of  the  work  in  Sao  Paulo 
is  the  independent  position  that  the  church  in  that  city  was  able 
to  assume  in  1888.  Rev.  E.  C.  Pereira,  a  graduate  of  the  theo- 
logical school,  was  called  to  the  pastorate,  and  the  church  in  1890 
celebrated  the  twenty  fifth  anniversary  of  its  existence. 

Mr.  Chamberlain  was  elected  syuodical  missionary.  Mr.  Mc- 
Laren had  to  return  to  America  because  of  ill  health.  Miss  Mary 
p.  Dascomb  was  transferred  to  Botucatu  on  her  return  from 
America,  in  1889.  Miss  Elizabeth  R.  Williamson  went  to  Sao 
Paulo  the  next  year  to  assist  Miss  Kuhl  in  the  boarding  and 
day-school ;  and  early  in  1891,  Miss  Clara  E.  Hough  arrived  to 
take  charge  of  the  normal  work  of  the  school. 

The  schools  of  Sao  Paulo  have  been  wonderfully  prosperous, 
both  the  boys'  and  girls'  boarding  and  day-schools  have  been  full 
to  overflowing,  and  many  have  been  turned  away  for  lack  of 
room.  Extensions  of  the  old  buildings  or  new  and  larger 
buildings  are  greatly  needed,  as  the  schools  are  hampered  by  the 
insufficient  accommodations.  A  manual  training  shop  for  the 
boys  in  the  boarding-school  is  an  important  aid  in  giving  habits 
of  self-reliance  and  accuracy  in  observation. 

A  Board  of  Trustees  has  been  organized  in  America  to  establish 
a  Christian  Univerj<ity  at  Sao  Paulo.  Buildings  and  a  guaranteed 
income  suflScient  for  the  maintenance  of  the  college  are  being 
secured.  Messrs.  Underwood  and  Hall  have  been  sent  out  to 
begin  the  instruction  of  a  Freshman  class.  Rev.  W.  A.  Waddell, 
commissioned  by  the  Board  of  Foreign  Missions  to  teach  the 
class  of  Theological  students,  and  to  take  part  in  other  educational 
work,  will  aid  them. 

BROTAS. 

In  1868,  Rev.  R.  Lenington  occupied  Brotas,  a  point  170  miles 
northwest  of  Sao  Paulo,  where  missionary  labors  had  been  largely 
blessed,  and  where  a  church  had  already  been  organized  and  had 
grown  from  eleven  to  over  seventy  members,  without  a  regular 
pastor. 

The  work  had  been  carried  on  by  the  converts  in  their  respec- 
tive neighborhoods,  with  only  two  or  three  short  visits  yearly 
from  the  missionaries  of  Sao  Paulo.  Not  only  churches  but 
schools  were  organized.  It  was  the  work  of  faithful  men  with 
the  Bible  in  their  hands,  their  heads  and  their  hearts.  This 
church  has  successively  been  under  the  charge  of  Messrs.  Lening- 
ton, Da  Gama,  and  Trajano. 


THE  MISSIONS  IN  SOUTH   AMERICA.  277 

In  1884,  Rev.  J.  B.  Howell  and  wife  took  charge  of  this  field, 
which  includes  three  churches  and  several  outlying  stations  Mr. 
Howell  had  his  residence  at  Sao  Carlos,  but  in  1887,  he  removed 
to  Jahu  to  establish  a  Farm  School  where  the  pupils  could  be 
self-supporting  while  taking  advanced  studies.  In  1890,  this  field 
became  vacant  for  a  time,  by  the  departure  of  Mr.  Howell  to 
America  and  his  resignation  from  the  mission. 

BAHIA. 

This  is  a  city  750  miles  N.  N.  E  of  Rio  de  Janeiro.  It  is  the 
oldest  city  in  Brazil,  having  been  founded  in  1549,  and,  next  to 
Rio  de  Janeiro,  the  largest  city  in  Brazil,  containing  a  population  of 
200,000,  or,  as  some  have  estimated,  250.000.  It  is  the  capital  of  a 
province  by  the  same  name.  The  harbor  is  one  of  the  best  in  South 
America,  admitting  ships  of  the  largest  size.  Its  chief  productions 
and  exports  are  cotton,  coffee,  sugar,  manioc,  tobacco,  rum,  dye- 
stuflTs,  fancy  woods,  horns  and  hides.  The  country  of  which  the 
city  is  the  capital  contains  valuable  mines  of  gold,  silver,  copper, 
lead  and  iron,  with  deposits  of  potash,  alum,  etc.  But  the  commerce 
is  small  compared  with  its  possibilities,  on  account  of  the  want 
of  enterprise  of  the  inhabitants.  They  are  ignorant,  dissolute, 
idle,  and  of  course  poor.  Consequently  the  fertile  soil  is  uncul- 
tivated, the  rich  mines  are  undeveloped,  and  the  vast  forests  un- 
hewn. Schools  of  every  grade  are  needed,  and  the  purifying, 
elevating,  energizing  power  of  the  gospel,  to  make  that  land  among 
the  richest  of  Christ  s  heritage. 

The  Rev.  F.  J.  C.  Schneider  occupied  Bahia  as  a  mission  sta- 
tion in  1871.  It  is  the  residence  of  the  papal  archbishop,  and  it 
was  said  to  contain  more  friars  and  nuns  in  its  convents  than  any 
other  part  of  the  land.  This  accounts  in  a  great  measure  for  the 
sad  state  of  the  people,  and  for  their  opposition  to  the  gospel. 
In  May,  1877,  Mr.  Schneider  and  family  returned  home,  and  his 
connection  with  the  Board  was  reluctantly  dissolved  after  a  faith- 
ful service  of  fifteen  years.  The  Rev.  R.  Lenington  and  wife 
succeeded  him  in  that  field,  and  with  one  colporteur,  constituted  the 
only  laborers  where  many  were  needed.  In  April,  1881,  the  Rev. 
A.  L.  Blackford  and  his  wife  were  the  only  laborers ;  but  in  October 
of  that  year  Rev.  J.  B.  Cameron  and  wife  joined  them,  remaining 
about  three  years.  Miss  K  R.  Gaston,  in  1883,  undertook  a  work 
of  visitation  from  house  to  house,  which  proved  to  be  one  of  the 
most  eflfective  agencies  for  the  evangelization  of  the  people.  Miss 
Gaston  became  the  wife  of  Rev.  J.  B.  Kolb,  who  began  his  work  in 
Bahia  in  1884,  but  moved  to  Larangeiras  two  years  later.  Schools 
were  established  in  that  place,  and  after  a  period  of  persecution 
and  opposition  a  marked  and  growing  work  has  been  carried  on. 


278  HISTORICAL  SKETCH  OF 

Rev.  W.  G.  Finley  arrived  in  Bahia  during  1889,  to  take 
charge  of  that  field  during  the  absence  of  Dr.  Blackford,  whose 
ill  health  required  his  return  to  America.  Dr.  Blackford  reached 
America  in  May,  1890,  and  died  at  Atlanta,  Georgia,  while  prepar- 
ing to  go  to  General  Assembly  at  Saratoga.  Dr.  Blackford  was 
the  oldest  Protestant  missionary  in  Brazil ;  his  labors  extend 
over  a  period  of  thirty  years,  and  his  whole  life  was  given  to  the 
advancement  of  the  interests  of  missions  in  Brazil. 

RIO   CLARO. 

In  1863  a  mission  was  established  at  Rio  Claro,  a  city  400  miles 
west  from  Rio  de  Janeiro.  It  is  the  centre  of  a  large  German 
population.  Mr.  Schneider  was  stationed  among  them;  but  as 
"  he  would  not  administer  the  sacrament  without  regard  to  the 
moral  condition  and  fitness  of  the  applicants,  he  had  to  encounter 
opposition."  Discouraged,  he  returned  to  Rio  de  Janeiro,  and 
the  station  for  a  time  remained  vacant.  Mr.  Lenington  labored 
here,  afterwaids,  aided  by  a  native  preacher.  Miss  Sophia  Dale 
came  to  assist  Mr.  Lenington  and  became  the  wife  of  Mr.  Houston 
in  1884  The  same  year  Rev.  J.  F.  Da  Gama  occupied  this  station 
and  maintained  the  boarding  school  which  was  carried  on  by  the 
Misses  Eva  and  Sophy  Da  Gama  and  Senhor  Herculano,  until 
1886,  when  it  was  discontinued.  The  day-school  is  under  the  care 
of  Miss  Eva  Da  Gama.  Mr.  Da  Gama  has  a  large  field  under 
his  charge,  including  the  stations  of  Araraquara,  Pinhal  and 
Pirassununga 

BOTUCATU. 

In  July,  1881,  Rev.  George  A.  Landes  and  wife  entered  upon 
their  labors  at  this  new  point,  where  a  resident,  Senhor  Domingo 
Soares  de  Barro,  had  built  a  chapel  and  called  for  some  one  to 
come  and  preach  the  gospel.  The  promise  of  success  was  so  great 
that  this  benefactor  immediately  added  a  small  dwelling-house, 
and  turned  all  over  to  the  mission.  He  also  made  a  present  of  a 
building  for  an  academy,  and  at  his  death  in  1890  endowed  this 
school  with  $25,000.  He  left  his  own  residence  for  an  orphan 
asylum,  with  an  endowment  of  $15,000. 

Schools  were  established  and  have  been  continued  with  marked 
success.  In  1885,  Rev.  J.  R.  C.  Braga,  a  native  preacher,  was 
installed  as  pastor  of  the  church,  with  the  care  of  a  large  district 
of  the  province.  Mr.  Landes  removed  to  Curytiba  in  1 886.  Mrs. 
Braga,  a  graduate  of  the  school  of  Sao  Paulo,  took  charge  of  the 
school  until  the  arrival  of  Miss  Dascomb,  who  returned  in  1889, 
after  a  rest  in  America,  and  Miss  Henderson  went  to  her  help.  The 
school  has  already  outgrown  its  quarters. 


THK   MISSIONS   IN  SOUTH   AMKRICA.  279 


CURYTIBA. 

The  province  of  Parana,  was  visited  at  times  by  the  Rev.  R. 
Lenington  for  two  years.  Rev.  G.  A.  Landes  and  wife  joined  him 
in  1885,  and  upon  his  return  to  America  took  charge  of  this  field, 
fixing  their  residence  at  Curytiba,  the  capital  of  Parana.  They 
were  reinforced  by  Rev.  T.  J.  Porter  and  wife  in  1888.  This  is  a 
large  and  arduous  field,  involving  long  and  weary  journeys  on 
horse-back.     Senhor  Modesto  Carvalhosa  also  is  stationed  here. 

CAMPANHA. 

In  1884,  Rev.  Eduardo  C.  Pereira,  a  native  minister,  began  work 
in  this  difficult  field,  which  is  the  centre  of  a  large  district  near 
to  Caldas.  He  was  called  to  the  pastorate  of  the  Sao  Paulo 
church  in  1888,  and  Rev.  B.  F.  de  (Jampos  took  charge. 

CAMPOS. 

Campos  was  for  some  time  under  the  care  of  a  native  ordained 
missionary,  Rev.  M.  B.  P.  Carvalhosa,  who  was  absent  in  Sao 
Paulo  during  1885.  Rev.  F.  J.  C.  Schneider  took  charge  and 
remained  with  Mr.  Carvalhosa  two  years  longer.  In  1887,  Mr. 
Carvalhosa  removed  to  Curytiba,  and  the  station  is  for  the 
present  without  a  pastor. 

CALDAS. 

Caldas  and  several  other  stations  are  under  the  care  of  Rev. 
Miguel  Torres,  whose  work  covers  a  large  and  important  field. 
Mr.  Torres  has  had  marked  success  in  his  preaching  tours.  He 
has  published  a  "  Life  of  Christ,"  the  first  work  of  the  kind  in 
Portugueise  literature. 

SOROCABA. 

Sorocaba,  Faxina  and  Guarehy  were  under  the  care  of  Rev. 
A   P.  C.  Leite  until  1884,  when  his  sudden  death  occurred  while 
attending  Presbytery.      Rev.  J.  Z.  de  Miranda   has  charge 
this  field. 

CHURCHES. 

The  churches  in  the  several  missions  have  been  diligently  sowing 
the  good  seed  of  the  Word,  and  have  had  reasonable  accessions 
and  a  steady  growth.  A  paucity  of  laborers  has  necessitated  fre- 
quent changes,  and  in  out  stations  prevented  regular  pastoral  work. 
Still  the  Board  has  seen  great  encouragement,  gathering  more 
fruit  than  they  had  reason  to  expect  in  these  years  of  seed-sowing. 

At  present,  1891,  there  are  38  churches  connected  with 
our  Board,  and  there  were  270  additions  during  the  [past  year  on 


280  HISTORICAI,  SKETCH   OF 

confession  of  faith,  a,  much  larger  number  in  proportion  than  in 
the  Presbyterian  Church  in  the  United  States.  Five  Brazilian 
pastors  are  supported  on  the  ground. 

"  The  door  is  open  to  the  whole  of  Brazil.  The  people  are 
everywhere  accessible  to  the  truth.  Occasionally  there  has  been 
evidence  of  opposition,  hatred  and  a  persecuting  spirit ;  but  con- 
sidering all  things,  these  outbreaks  have  been  rare.  Freedom  of 
worship  is  guaranteed,  and  the  new  government  will  maintain  it. 
More  men  are  needed  to  meet  the  present  demands  of  the  work, 
more  means  to  take  advantage  of  the  new  openings,  and  more 
prayer  togiv^e  success  to  the  whole  enterprise." 

ITINERATING. 

From  the  very  nature  of  the  work  there  is  a  call  for  itinerancy. 
Wherever  the  Imprensa  Evangelica  goes  (a  paper  which  has  had 
a  great  though  quiet  influence),  or  a  tract  or  Testament  is  carried, 
it  creates  a  desire  to  hear  the  preached  Word,  and  there  are  repeat- 
ed calls  for  teachers  and  missionary  work  from  remote  districts. 
The  number  of  missionaries  on  the  field  is  so  small  that  they  can- 
not dwell  at  all  the  accessible  points,  or  meet  all  calls.  The  best 
they  can  do  is  to  make  preaching  tours.  These  are  often  fruitful 
of  great  good.  The  day  will  never  pass  for  preaching  and 
teaching  from  town  to  town,  in  imitation  of  the  Master ;  and  if 
we  had  a  corps  of  judicious  evangelists  to  travel  over  the  whole 
country,  with  accompanying  colporteurs,  preaching  and  scattering 
the  Word,  it  would  herald  and  prepare  the  way  for  the  local  mis- 
sionaries' work,  and  avoid  years  of  waiting  before  reaping  a  har- 
vest. 

woman's  work. 

An  important  agency  in  the  evangelization  of  Brazil  is  woman's 
work  for  woman.  This  power  in  the  uplifting  of  the  nations  bids 
fair  to  be  second  to  no  other  as  an  important  factor  in  the  prob- 
lem of  missions.  Singularly  true  is  this  of  Brazil,  where  the 
women  are  the  most  obstinate  opposers  of  mission  work,  and  where 
custom  makes  daily  life  one  of  repression.  Mrs  Agassiz  writes: 
*•  Among  my  own  sex  I  have  neVer  seen  such  sad,  sad  lives — lives 
deprived  of  healthy,  invigorating  happiness,  intolerably  monoton- 
ous, inactive,  stagnant."  Miss  Kuhl  writes:  "  The  Gospel  cannot 
make  substantial  progress  in  Brazil  until  the  women  are  more  ef- 
fectually reached."  Woman  alone  can  fully  reach  woman.  The 
girls  must  be  educated,  and  Christian  women  are  their  best  teachers. 
These  must  be  multiplied  until  a  Christian  school  is  accessible  for 
every  child  and  youth  of  Brazil.  Here  woman's  work  for  woman 
is  not  only  in  place,  but  is  fast  becoming  a  potent  arm  of  Christian 
missions. 


THE  MISSIONS  IN  SOUTH   AMERICA.  281 


EDUCATION. 

There  are  iu  Brazil  over  8,000,000  of  people  who  can  neither 
read  nor  write.  With  political  freedom  has  come  a  desire  for  edu- 
cation. The  government  is  making  every  effort  toward  the  ad- 
vancement of  primary  and  higher  education  and  in  all  of  the 
provinces  there  are  urgent  calls  for  trained  teachers.  The  schools 
belonging  to  the  various  missions  are  all  overcrowded.  Their 
influence  at  this  time  cannot  be  estimated,  when  the  power  of 
Romanism  over  the  minds  of  the  people  is  broken.  This  is 
our  grand  opportunity. 

Dr.  Lane,  well  acquainted  with  Brazilian  character  and  with 
the  affairs  of  that  land,  writing  from  Brazil,  prior  to  the  Revolu- 
tion, said:  "New  Brazil  is  not  Roman  Catholic.  Shall  nine- 
teenth century  infidelity  or  nineteenth  century  Christianity  rule 
Brazil  of  the  twentieth  century  ? "  He  speaks  of  "  a  fully- 
equipped  Academy  under  notoriously  infidel  direction,"  located 
in  one  of  the  richest  coffee  regions  of  the  Empire,  and  adds.  "  the 
Law  and  Medical  and  Technological  schools  have  long  been  hot- 
beds of  Positivism  and  unbelief  Materialism  is  already  in- 
trenched in  the  redoubts."  Hence  the  need  of  education  boldly 
and  avowedly  allied  with  the  Word  of  God. 

To  mold  these  governing  classes  we  shall  need 

A    CHRISTIAN    UNIVERSITY, 

SO  that  the  vast  domain  now  under  the  beneficent  form  of  Repub- 
lican government  may  have  its  public  weal  secured  by  Christian 
principles. 

It  is  a  phenomenal  fact  that  in  the  year  following  the  abolition 
of  slavery  (1888),  100,000  European  emigrants  of  various  na- 
tionalities were  landed  at  the  one  port  of  Santos,  and  added  to 
the  population  of  the  Province  of  S.  Paulo  a  greater  number  in 
proportion  to  previous  population  (1,500,000),  than  ever  landed 
in  New  York  in  a  single  year. 

In  the  year  1889,  there  were  no  less  than  12  nationalities  rep- 
resented on  the  roll  of  the  Collegio  Americano  at  S.  Paulo.  This 
school,  which  has  this  year  (1890)  enrolled  429  pupils,  offers  the 
basis  for  the  projected  college.  It  was  opened  in  1870  with 
about  10  pupils,  and  has  steadily  grown  to  its  present  propor- 
tions, the  number  in  attendance  being  always  limited  only  by  the 
capacity  of  its  rooms.  The  idea  of  a  completely-equipped  Protest- 
ant college,  organized  by  Americans  who  love  Brazil,  is  received 
with  enthusiasm  by  many  influential  men  in  the  United  States  of 
Brazil.  "  Let  it  be  organized  on  a  practical  plan,  with  suitable 
endowment,  and  it  will  re-mold  the  nation." 


282  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

S.  Paulo  is  chosen  as  a  site  (I)  because  it  affords  a  healthy 
climate,  and  (2)  it  has  been  from  earliest  times  an  educational 
centre;  (3)  it  has  become  of  late  years  a  railway  centre,  and  (4) 
it  is  the  seat  of  the  oldest  law  school  on  this  hemisphere,  the 
Alma  Mater  of  the  majority  of  Brazilian  statesmen. 

A  fully-equipped  Cliristian  University,  planted  at  that  centre, 
will  more  than  anything  else  contribute  to  form  the  character 
of  the  mighty  nationality  now  developing. 

STATISTICS,   1890. 

Stations 11 

Churches 38 

Communicants 2,663 

American  Ministers 12 

Native  Ministers 11 

Boarding  Day-Schools 15 

Pupils  in  Boarding  Day-Schools 718 


CHILI. 

Chili,  one  of  the  most  enterprising  and  prosperous  republics 
of  South  America,  is  of  Spanish  origin,  and  is  situated  on  the 
western  slope  of  the  Andes.  It  extends  from  19°  to  5o°  south 
latitude,  or  from  the  Bay  of  Arica  to  Cape  Horn,  and  from  65° 
to  75°  west  longitude.  It  has  a  coast  line  of  over  2600  miles, 
and  forms  a  part  of  the  great  water-shed  of  the  Andes  mountains. 
Shut  in  between  the  mountains  and  the  Pacific  Ocean,  it  is  iso- 
lated from  the  main  thoroughfares  of  commerce. 

It  has  an  area  of  293,000  square  miles.  The  climate  is  in  gen- 
eral healthful.  Rain  falls  only  in  June  and  September,  which 
is  the  midwinter  of  this  region.  The  southern  part  is  covered 
with  immense  forests,  the  trees  attaining  a  gigantic  size.  The 
productions  are  wheat,  maize,  barley,  potatoes,  hemp,  etc.  Ap- 
ples, pears,  peaches,  plums,  oranges  and  lemons  are  abundant. 
All  varieties  of  productions  are  found  in  a  climate  so  varied, 
ranging  from  the  hot  sea-coast  to  the  snow-capped  mountain, 
four  miles  above  the  sea-level.  It  has  no  large  lakes  nor  long 
rivers.  The  streams  are  unnavigable  torrents,  the  longest  being 
less  than  200  miles  in  length.  There  are  rich  mines  of  silver, 
copper  and  coal. 

The  population  is  2,520,000.  A  large  portion  of  the  inhabitants 
are  Spanish,  Indian  ora  mixture  of  the  two. 

The  Roman  Catholic  has  been  the  religion  for  centuries,  but 


THE  MISSIONS   IN  SOUTH   AMERICA. 


283 


'or 

^  vvj,'~tichul(uisaca 


there  is  a  larger  liberty  than  in  any  other  republic  of  South 
America.  The  press  is  free  and  a  recognized  power,  and  the 
importance  of  advancement  in  education  is  understood  by  both 
government  aod  people 

Chili  is  an  historical  land.  It  was  part  of  the  dominions  of  the 
Inca  of  Peru,  was  conquered  by  Pizarro  in  1531,  and  remained 
a  Spanish  dependency  almost 
300  years.  In  1810,  Chili  re- 
volted against  the  king  of  Spain, 
and  became  a  republic  under 
the  presidency  of  Marquis  de  la 
Platte,  a  native  Chilian.  Janu- 
ary 1,  1818,  her  independence 
was  proclaimed,  and  was  secured 
by  a  great  victory  over  the 
Spanish  on  May  5th  of  that 
year.  The  first  state  constitu- 
tion was  adopted  in  1824. 

The  mission  in  Chili  was  es- 
tablished by  the  "American  and 
Foreign  Christian  Union,"  and 
was  transferred  to  the  Presby- 
terian Board  of  Foreign  Mis- 
sions July  14,  1873  It  oper- 
ates from  four  centres,  viz., 
Santiago,  Valparaiso,  Concep- 
cion  and  Copiapo. 


90     UONCtT.    ap     WEST 


FALKLAND 

ERRA  DEL 
UECO 


SANTIAGO, 

the  capital  of  Chili,  is  situated 
on  a  plain  2000  feet  above  the 
sea.  It  is  a  fine  city  as  regards 
buildingsandhealthfulness,and 
has  a  population  of  200,000.  It 
is  one  hundred  and  twenty  miles 
inland  from  Valparaiso,  and  is  connected  with  it  by  a  rail- 
road. It  was  first  occupied  by  Kev.  N.  P.  Gilbert,  in  1861,  who, 
in  the  midst  of  many  discouragements  from  foreigners  and  na- 
tives, persevered  until  he  was  able  to  organize  a  church  and  erect 
a  building  in  a  central  position,  well  adapted  to  the  congre- 
gation. When  Mr.  Gilbert  retired  from  the  field,  in  1871,  he 
was  succeeded  by  Rev.  Ibanez-Guzman,  a  native  of  the  country, 
who  continued  to  labor  here  till  his  death,  in  1876-  Rev  S.  W. 
Curtiss  joined  the  mission  in  1875.  In  September  of  1876  Rev. 
S    J.  Christen  and   his  wife   began  their   important  work,  and 


284  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

were  joined  by  the  Rev.  W.  H.  Lester  and  wife  in  1882,  who 
brought  fresh  courage  and  vigor  to  the  mission. 

In  1884,  the  Rev.  and  Mrs.  J.  F.  Garvin  and  Rev.  Duncan 
Cameron  reached  Santiago.  Mr.  Cameron  took  charge  of  the 
Union  Church,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Garvin  were  appointed  to 
Concepcion,  in  place  of  Mr.  Curtiss,  who  removed  to  Valparaiso. 

An  important  step  was  taken  in  1884,  in  the  commencement 
of  work  at  Callao,  Peru.  Rev.  J.  M.  Thompson,  formerly  of 
Pittsburgh,  was  placed  in  charge  of  a  Union  English-speaking 
church,  in  response  to  an  appeal  from  the  Christian  residents  in 
that  city,  accompanied  by  liberal  subscriptions  towards  his  sup- 
port. This  field  was  abandoned  after  two  years,  because  of  the 
failure  of  these  supporters  to  carry  on  the  work. 

The  "  Institute  Internacional,"  a  boarding  and  day  school  for 
boys,  has  been  under  the  care  of  Mr  Christen  since  its  beginning. 
It  is  a  school  of  high  grade  and  fits  its  pupils  for  the  University, 
and  also  for  the  Theological  class.  It  is  the  only  Protestant 
school  of  advanced  scholarship  in  the  country.  It  has  long 
since  outgrown  its  rented  quarters,  but  a  lot  has  been  purchased 
on  which  commodious  buildings  are  to  be  erected  as  soon  as  ade- 
quate funds  can  be  secured. 

The  Theological  Seminary  or  training  class,  established  in 
1884,  through  the  kindness  of  Alex.  Balfour,  Esq.,  of  Liver- 
pool, has  been  under  the  care  of  the  Rev.  J.  M.  Allis  from  ihe 
beginning.  In  1886,  the  first  four  graduates  were  licensed  by 
Presbytery  to  preach.  In  1887,  Mr.  Cameron  returned  to 
America,  and  the  same  year  the  mission  was  greatly  reinforced 
by  the  arrival  of  the  Rev.  and  Mrs.  W.  H.  Robinson  and  Rev. 
and  Mrs.  W.  B.  Boomer.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Boomer  were  appointed 
to  Quillota,  where  the  work  had  been  carried  on  for  several  years 
by  native  helpers ;  they  were  transferred  to  Concepcion  two  yearg 
later. 

In  1888,  the  Government  granted  the  mission  a  charter, 
whereby  "  those  who  profess  the  Reformed  Church  religion  accord- 
ing to  the  doctrines  of  Holy  'Scripture,  may  promote  primary 
and  superior  instruction,  according  to  modern  methods  and  prac- 
tice, and  propagate  the  worship  of  their  belief  obedient  to  the  laws 
of  the  land  ; "  and  "  that  this  corporation  may  acquire  and  hold 
lands  and  buildings  necessary  for  the  expressed  object,  and  retain 
the  same  by  act  of  the  Legislature."  This  legal  recognition  ia 
believed  to  be  a  long  step  toward  the  evangelization  of  Chili,  and 
one  of  the  first  efforts  for  the  furtherance  of  the  work  has  been  the 
arranging  of  districts,  with  the  large  cities  as  centres,  to  which 
native  ministers  can  be  sent,  each  district  to  be  under  the  super- 
vision of  an  American  missionary. 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   SOUTH   AMERICA.  285 

In  1889.  the  church  at  Santiago,  under  the  care  of  Rev.  W.  H. 
Lester,  was  burned  down,  but  within  a  year  a  new  and  larger 
building  was  put  up,  partly  through  the  generosity  of  English 
and  other  friends  in  Santiago. 

The  out  stations,  with  Santiago  as  a  centre,  include  San  Bar- 
nardo,  Curico,  San  Fernando,  Rancagua,  Talca  and  other  points. 

VALPARAISO, 

one  of  the  chief  centres  of  evangelism  for  Chili,  is  the  principal 
seaport,  being  situated  on  a  large  and  sheltered  bay  with  a 
back-ground  of  high  and  barren  mountains.  The  city  has  had  a 
rapid  growth.  In  1854,  it  contained  only  52,000  inhabitants, 
in  1891  it  has  120.000.  The  city  forms  the  principal  outlet  for  a 
vast  territory  of  rich  and  productive  land.  Gold,  copper,  lead, 
hides,  etc.,  are  its  exports,  and  it  has  direct  communication  with 
Europe  by  German  and  English  steamers. 

In  1850,  the  city  was  occupied  by  Rev.  D.  Trumbull,  D.D , 
sent  thither  by  the  Seamen's  Friend  Society  and  the  American 
and  Foreign  Christian  Union.  Dr.  Trumbull  labored  mostly  for 
the  English-speaking  people  of  the  city,  but  did  much  for  the 
Chilians  through  the  press,  and  also  in  connection  with  our  mis- 
sion, with  which  he  co-operated  actively  and  efficiently  until  his 
death.  In  1867,  Rev.  A.  M.  Merwin  was  sent  to  take  charge  of 
the  Spanish  work  in  the  city.  He  began  to  preach  in  1868,  and 
a  church  was  organized  in  1869. 

The  Rev.  W.  E.  Dodge  was  sent  out  by  the  Board  in  1882. 
He  was  soon  called  to  be  associate  pastor  of  the  Union  Church, 
but  like  Dr.  Trumbull  has  from  the  first  been  identified  with  our 
mission.  During  1883,  they  were  the  means  of  establishing  a 
flourishing  Y.  M.  C.  A. 

The  Valparaiso  Bible  Society  has  been  wonderfully  successful, 
and  is  one  of  the  most  efficient  agencies  in  helping  forward  the 
work  in  this  field. 

In  1884,  Mr.  Curtiss  came  from  Concepcion  to  Valparaiso  to 
conduct  the  work  of  the  press  and  edit  the  religious  paper  pub- 
lished by  the  mission,  "El  Republicano."  The  same  year  a 
chapel  was  dedicated  in  Constitucion  and  placed  under  the  care 
of  Mr.  Vidaurre,  a  native  minis  er. 

The  "  Escuela  Popular,"  a  day-school  for  boys  and  girls, 
supported  in  part  by  the  people,  continues  to  be  prosperous  and 
an  important  factor  in  the  mission  work.  Many  attend  who  are 
still  Romanists,  and  many  are  brought  into  the  Sunday-school 
through  their  attendance  at  day-school. 

In  1885,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Garvin  came  to  Valparaiso.  As  pastor 
of  the  Chilian  Church  Mr.  Garvin  included  in  his  parish  the  out- 


286  HISTORICAI,  SKETCH   OF 

stations  of  Quilpue,  Quillota,  Los  Andes,  San  Felipe,  and 
Vina  del  Mar,  besides  having  the  supervision  of  the  Escuela 
Popular. 

The  '^  Sheltering  Home  "  in  Valparaiso  is  doing  a  good  work 
in  caring  for  homeless  and  indigent  children.  It  is  under  the 
general  direction  of  the  mission,  but  receives  aid  also  from  sub- 
scriptions in  Valparaiso. 

In  1889,  the  mission  was  greatly  bereaved  by  the  death  of  the 
Rev.  David  Trumbull,  D.D.,  who  had  lived  more  than  forty 
years  in  Chili,  and  may  be  regarded  as  the  founder  of  Protestant 
missions  in  that  republic. 

In  1889,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Allis  came  to  America  for  the  purpose 
of  securing  funds  for  the  erection  of  buildings  for  the  Institute 
Internacional  in  Santiago.  During  1889,  the  district  which  has 
Valparaiso  for  a  centre  included  Melon,  Quillota,  Mira,  Consti- 
tucion.  In  all  of  these  stations  preaching  and  Sunday-school 
services  have  been  held. 

CONCEPCION. 

Concepcion  is  a  well-built  and  flourishing  city  near  the  mouth 
of  the  Biobio  river,  which  forms  one  of  the  best  harbors  in  Chili. 
It  contains  about  20  000  inhabitants.  It  has  a  large  export  trade 
in  grains,  beef,  hides  and  tallow.  The  history  of  the  church  in 
Concepcion  for  the  four  years  during  which  the  two  brothers.  Revs. 
Rob.ro  and  Eneas  McLean,  were  laboring  together,  was  one  of 
marked  success,  but  they  were  followed  by  the  illness  and  final  re- 
turn to  the  United  States  of  both  those  missionaries  Jn  1883,  Rev. 
S.  W.  and  Mrs.  Curtiss,  who  had  been  called  from  Talca,  were 
left  with  the  entire  care  of  the  work  until  1884,  when  Rev.  J.  F. 
Garvin  and  wife  arrived  and  Mr.  Curtiss  removed  to  Valparaiso. 

From  the  removal  of  Mr.  Garvin  to  Valparaiso,  until  1889,  the 
church  in  Concepcion  was  ministered  to  by  Mr.  Francisco  Jor- 
quera.  In  that  year  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Bloomer  were  appointed  to  the 
field,  and  Mr.  Jorquera  was  installed  as  the  first  Chilian  pastor 
in  the  entire  mission. 

Concepcion  is  the  centre  of  a  district  of  fifteen  cities  and  towns. 
Out-stations  have  been  established  at  Angol,  Los  Angeles, 
Chillard,  Coronal,  Lota,  and  Pinco. 

COPIAPO. 

Copiapo,  about  400  miles  north  of  Valparaiso,  has  no  commu- 
nication with  the  outside  world  but  by  sea.  It  is  a  beautiful  city 
in  a  fertile  valley  ;  it  was  called  Copiapo,  "  cup  of  gold,"  because 
of  its  cup-like  shape  and  its  rich  silver  and  copper  mines.     Its 


THE   MISSIONS  IN  SOUTH   AMERICA.  287 

port  of  eDtry  is  Caldera  It  is  a  new  station,  but  one  with  a 
great  future,  as  it  is  the  only  city  of  any  importance  for  a  large 
extent  of  country. 

Mr.  Scott  Williams  had  charge  of  the  work  during  1888. 
Rev.  W.  H.  and  Mrs.  Robinson  were  transferred  to  this  field  in 
1889  ;  a  church  has  been  organized  and  it  is  desirable  to  establish 
a  day-school  as  speedily  as  possible.  Caldera,  San  Autonia  Sierra 
Amarella,  Puquiro  and  Chanarcillo  have  been  visited  and  servi- 
ces held  in  each.  The  outlook  is  very  encouraging ;  as  there  is  a 
strong  feeling  in  favor  of  Protestantism  in  this  field,  there  is  but 
little  fanaticism  to  contend  with  and  no  persecution. 

STATISTICS  IN  1890. 

Stations 4 

Missionaries 14 

Ordained  natives 3 

Number  of  churches 6 

Communicants 226 

Number  of  boarding  and  day-schools 3 

Number  of  pupils  (boys  and  girls) 409 


COLOMBIA. 


After  the  war  which  gave  it  independence,  this  country  embraced 
all  the  territory  now  comprised  in  Colombia,  Venezuela  and  Ecua- 
dor. The  Republic  contained  a  people  diverse  and  without  natural 
unity,  ignorant  and  vicious;  they  were  the  cause  of  its  dissolution, 
and  the  three  republics  of  Colombia,  Venezuela  and  Ecuador 
were  the  result.  The  Republic  of  Colombia  is  situated  in  the 
northwest  part  of  South  America,  between  the  equator  and  12° 
of  north  latitude,  and  connected  with  North  America  at  the  north- 
western part  by  the  Isthmus  of  Panama,  which  is,  by  way  of  Aspin- 
wali  and  Panama,  the  route  from  the  Caribbean  Sea  to  the  Pacific 
Ocean.  The  chief  rivers  of  Colombia  flow  into  the  Caribbean  Sea 
on  the  north  ;  the  Pacific  Ocean  marks  its  western  boundary.  The 
area  is  505,000  square  miles. 

The  climate  is  hot  along  the  coast ;  the  greater  part  of  the 
country  consists  of  an  elevated  plateau  of  the  Andes,  where  the 
heat  is  modified  by  the  altitude  ;  volcanic  eruptions  and  earth- 
quakes are  of  frequent  occurrence.  In  1884  the  city  of  Popayan 
was  almost  completely  destroyed  by  an  earthquake.  The  soil  is 
iertile  and  produces  tropical  fruits,  sugar,  cotton,  indigo,  coffee,  etc. 
Minerals  and  precious  metals  are  found  in  great  abundance. 


J\ 


288  HISTORICAI,  SKETCH   OF 

The  population  is  4,000,000  and  includes  Spaniards,  negroes, 
and  the  native  Indians ;  of  these  one-half  are  Spanish,  one-third 
negroes  and  one-sixth  Indians.  The  language  is  Spanish.  The 
religion  of  the  people  is  Roman  Catholic,  but  because  of  the  igno- 
rance, degradation  and  immorality  of  the  mass  of  the  people  and 
of  many  of  the  priests,  it  is  debased  and  has  few  characteristics  of 
Christian  faith,  so  that  the  more  intelligent  people  have  been 
driven  by  the  corrupt  teachings  of  their  religious  leaders  into  in- 
fidelity. **  While  there  is  nominal  freedom  of  conscience,  the  Gov- 
ernment is  in  the  hands  of  the  Jesuits.  The  presence  of  evangeli- 
cal missionaries  is  simply  tolerated  because  of  treaties.  There  is 
neither  freedom  of  speech  nor  liberty  of  the  press  and  marriage 
is  not  legal  unless  performed  before  a  priest.  A  Protestant  min- 
ister has  no  legal  right  to  marry  his  own  people." 

The  Presbyterian  is  the  only  Protestant  church  in  the  Re- 
public of  Colombia. 

It  is  not  necessary  to  speak  of  Romanism  as  a  system  of  ecclesiasticisra,  except  to  say  that 
wherever  it  has  become  the  faith  of  a  people  it  has  in  some  way  deprived  the  gospel  of  its 
transforming  and  sanctifying  power,  it  has  interfered  with  liberty  of  conscience,  it  has 
trampled  under  foot  the  rights  of  men,  it  has  subsidized  everything  it  could  grasp  for  its  own 
aggrandizement,  and  has  seized  upon  the  control  of  education  and  the  reins  of  political  in- 
fluence. As  a  religion  it  has  ignored  the  simplicity  of  tlie  gospel,  corrupted  and  degraded 
many  of  the  doctrines  of  the  cross,  and  adapted  itself  to  the  human  heart  by  pandering  to  its 
pride  and  self-seeking  by  means  of  penances  and  meritorious  deeds.  As  a  chunh  it  is  bitter, 
relentless  and  persecuting  towards  others,  and  in  itself  it  is  the  monopoly  of  pride  and  arro- 
gance, worldliness  and  error,  idjlatry  and  superstition.— b'ww/A  American  Missions.  By  Rev. 
A.  L.  Blackford. 

MISSIONS   IN   COLOMBIA. 

The  first  missionary  of  our  Board  to  South  America  was  Rev. 
Thomas  L'Hombral,  who  was  sent  to  Buenos  Ayres  in  1853.  He 
remained  only  six  years,  and  the  mission  was  discontinued.  The 
next  missionary,  Rev.  Horace  B.  Pratt,  was  sent  to  New  Gran- 
ada, now  the  Republic  of  Colombia.  He  reached  his  field, 
Bogota,  June  20,  185(5.  At  that  time  the  government  interposed 
no  hindrances;  but  the  swarming  priests  were  prodigal  of  im- 
pediments, and  the  ignorance  of  the  masses  greatly  retarded  the 
circulation  of  the  truth  through  the  press.  "  He  found  among 
the  youth  and  the  men  no  love  for  the  Church,  but  a  widespread 
deism ;  he  found  a  low  standard  of  morality  everywhere  preva- 
lent, the  utter  absence  of  spiritual  life,  and  a  resting  only  in  out- 
ward ceremonials  for  an  inward  preparation  for  the  life  to  come." 
— South  American  Missions. 

In  1858,  this  mission  was  reinforced  by  Rev.  Samuel  M.  Sharpe 
and  his  wife,  who  reached  Bogota  July  20.  Soon  after  their  arrival, 
services  in  Spanish  were  begun.  This  called  out  bitter  papal 
opposition,  which  was  quelled  by  the  authorities,  and  for  the  time 
the  rights  of  toleration  were  vindicated.     But  the  priests  threat- 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   SOUTH   AMERICA.  289 

ened  all  Catholics  who  should  attend  anv  Protestant  services, 
with  excommunication  and  all  its  terrible  consequences.  About 
this  time  a  night-school,  a  Sunday-school  and  a  Bible-class  were 
opened. 

In  1860,  Mr.  Pratt  returned  to  the  United  States  to  superin- 
tend the  printing  of  a  book  he  had  translated  into  Spanish — 
"  Seymour's  Evenings  with  the  Romanists  " — and  also  to  aid  in 
the  revision  of  the  New  Testament  in  Spanish. 

The  year  1860  was  an  eventful  one  in  our  little  mission.  While 
the  mission  work  was  favorably  progressing,  and  about  the  time 
Mr.  Pratt  went  to  New  York,  the  Kev.  W.  E.  McLaren  and  his 
wife  joined  the  mission  at  Bogota.  Sjon  after  their  arrival  Mr. 
Sharpe  was  laid  aside  by  sickness,  and  then  called  to  his  rest, 
October  30,  1860.  The  mission  was  thus  left  with  only  one  mis- 
sionary, and  he  but  a  few  weeks  on  the  field. 

About  this  time,  too,  civil  war  was  raging,  which  materially 
interfered  with  our  mission  work.  For  a  time  the  Romish  party 
held  the  capital ;  then  it  was  taken  by  the  Liberal  party,  the 
Jesuits  were  banished,  monastic  orders  restricted,  and  other  means 
taken  to  reduce  the  political  power  of  the  papal  party. 

In  1861,  the  first  church  was  organized.  It  consisted  of  six 
persons.  It  was  organized  in  a  dark  day  for  the  mission.  Mr. 
Pratt  remained  in  the  United  States.  Mr.  Sharpe  had  been 
called  up  higher.  The  work  had  been  hindered  by  the  war  and 
by  the  Papists  until,  discouraged,  in  January,  1863,  Mr.  Mc- 
Laren and  his  wife  returned  home,  and  their  connection  with  our 
Board  ceased.  A  new  hand  was  now  on  the  helm.  March  19, 
1862,  Rev.  T.  F.  Wallace  and  wife  joined  the  mission,  and  they 
were  now  the  only  laborers  and  guardians  of  the  little  flock. 
Under  these  adverse  circumstances  progress  was  necessarily  slow 
and  toilsome  In  1866,  the  Rev.  P.  H  Pitkin  joined  the  mission  ; 
after  six  years  he  was  transferred  to  Mexico,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs. 
Wallace  were  again  alone.  A  girls'  school  was  opened  in  J«69, 
under  the  care  of  Miss  Kate  McFarren. 

In  1874,  the  Rev.  Willis  Weaver  and  wife  arrived  at  Bogota. 
Mr.  T.  F.  Wallace  continued  to  labor  in  this  mission  until  the 
failure  of  Mrs.  Wallace's  health,  in  1875,  when  they  returned  to 
America.  The  next  year  the  chapel  was  repaired,  and  occupied 
instead  of  a  private  room.  During  this  year  also,  a  young  native 
of  marked  talent  and  an  enthusiastic  student,  began  regular  study 
in  preparation  for  missionary  work. 

In  1877,  Mrs.  Weaver  had  charge  of  the  day  and  boarding- 
school  for  girls,  and  the  pupils  regularly  attended  church  services 
and  Sabbath-school.  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Weaver  and  Miss  Kate  Mc- 
Farren were  now  the  only  laborers  in  a  field  where  much  good  seed 
13 


290  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

had  been  sowd,  and  which  was  ready  to  harvest.  To  have  but 
three  missionaries  in  a  population  of  forty -five  thousand  Papists, 
with  one  church  and  one  school,  was  truly  disheartening. 

Early  in  1880  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Weaver  returned  home,  and  MissMc- 
Farren  remained  alone  in  charge  of  the  mission.  It  was  but  for 
a  short  time.  The  Rev.  M.  E.  Caldwell  and  wife  and  Miss  Mar- 
garet Ramsey,  having  been  appointed  to  this  field  in  the  spring, 
arrived  at  the  mission  in  the  autumn  of  1880.  After  Mr.  Cald- 
well's arrival  the  interest  in  all  branches  of  mission  work  steadily 
increased.  Thirteen  adults  were  added  to  the  church  during  the 
first  year.  One  of  the  converts,  a  man  in  high  position  in  the 
government,  became  a  most  efficient  worker,  having  a  Bible-class 
averaging  from  twenty-five  to  thirty  men 

Rev.  T.  H.  Candor  arrived  in  June,  1882.  Signs  of  progress 
were  visible  everywhere— wire  fences,  improved  farms,  more 
commodious  houses,  iron  bridges,  telegraphs,  rolling-mills,  steam- 
boats and  railroads  ;  the  mission  was  free  from  debt  and  in  a  most 
prosperous  condition. 

In  1883,  several  important  changes  occurred  in  this  field  ;  the 
departure  of  Miss  McFarreu,  in  April,  the  marriage  of  Mr.  Can- 
dor and  Miss  Ramsey,  in  December,  and  the  arrival  of  Miss 
Maria  B.  Franks  the  same  month,  to  assist  Mrs.  Caldwell  in  the 
girls'  boarding  and  day-school.  This  school  has  been  very  suc- 
cessful. The  people  of  Bogota  are  enthusiastic  lovers  of  music, 
and  great  attention  is  given  to  that  study.  A  small  Protestant 
hospital  was  established  during  this  year,  by  the  members  of  the 
mission,  for  the  relief  of  its  own  poor. 

The  unsettled  political  condition  of  the  country  during  1884 
and  1885,  was  *a  great  drawback  to  mission  work  ;  a  revolutionary 
war  demoralized  the  people,  and  for  a  time  hampered  the  mis- 
sionaries in  all  their  efforts  for  the  growth  of  religious  thought 
and  feeling. 

In  1886,  the  arrival  of  Rev.  J.  G.  and  Mrs.  Touzeau  and  Miss 
Eliza  E.  ^Macintosh,  brought  the  much  needed  reinforcement 
During  this  year  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Caldwell  visited  over  fifty 
cities  and  towns,  preaching  and  circulating  Bibles  and  religious 
books  and  papers.  Notwithstanding  the  hostility  of  many  of  the 
people,  and  the  fanatical  zeal  and  opposition  of  the  Romish 
priests,  this  first  effort  of  evangelization  outside  of  the  city  of 
Bogota  was  greatly  blessed ;  much  interest  was  manifested,  a 
great  number  of  books  were  given  away  and  a  much  larger  num- 
ber were  sold. 

In  1888,  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Caldwell,  and  Miss  Macintosh  returned 
to  America,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Touzeau  carried  on  the  work. 
Miss  Franks  returned  to  the  school  as  principal  this  year  afler  an 


THE   MISSIONS   IN  SOUTH   AMERICA.  291 

absence  in  America,  but  in  1890  she  was  obliged  to  go  to  Barran- 
quilla,  in  the  climate  of  which  her  health  was  better. 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Caldwell  returned  from  America  in  1889,  bring- 
ing with  them  two  new  missionaries,  Miss  Addie  C.  Ramsey  and 
Prof  W.  Findley.  Miss  Ramsey  was  to  be  with  her  sister,  Mrs. 
Candor,  at  Barranqullla,  and  Professor  Findley  was  to  take 
charge  of  the  boys'  school  which  Mr.  Caldwell  hoped  to  open  as 
soon  as  he  reached  Bogota.  On  the  way  the  new  missionaries 
were  exposed  to  the  contagion  of  yellow  fever,  and  four  days 
after  the  joyful  meeting  with  her  sister,  in  Barranqullla,  Miss 
Ramsey  died.  Professor  Findley  had  started  on  the  journey  up 
the  Magdalena  River,  with  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Caldwell,  when  he 
was  prostrated  and  fell  a  victim  to  the  same  disease.  He  was 
buried  at  the  Port  of  Sogaraosa.  There  was  great  sorrow  and 
disappointment  in  Barranqullla  and  Bogota  at  the  death  of  these 
consecrated  and  earnest  young  workers. 

Rev.  A.  R.  and  Mrs.  Miles  and  Miss  Elizabeth  Cahill  reached 
Bogota  in  August,  1890 — Mr.  Miles  to  take  charge  of  the  boys' 
school.  The  girls'  school,  which  was  closed  after  Miss  Franks' 
departure,  will  be  reopened  as  soon  as  Miss  Cahill  has  become 
familiar  w'ith  the  language. 

The  boys'  school  was  opened  in  Bogota,  in  1890,  by  Mr.  Cald- 
well, and  in  less  than  six  months  it  numbered  75  pupils,  a  most 
encouraging  evidence  of  the  success  of  mission  work.  The  mission 
buildings,  which  were  ample  for  the  needs  of  ten  years  ago,  are 
entirely  inadequate  for  the  demands  of  the  present  time,  and  the 
boys'  school  building  will  soon  have  to  be  greatly  enlarged. 

Barranquilla  (Bar-ran-keel-ya). 

This  new  station  was  opened  in  May,  1888,  on  the  return  of 
Mr,  and  Mrs.  Candor  from  America.  They  were  greatly  assisted 
in  this  new  enterprise  by  Mr.  A.  H.  Erwin,  whose  school  for 
boys  has  been  for  many  years  a  centre  of  Christian  influence 
in  Barranquilla.  A  church  was  organized  and  Sunday-schools 
established.  A  girls'  school,  opened  by  Mrs.  Candor,  is  already 
a  prosperous  and  growing  institution.  It  is  now  under  the  care 
of  Mrs.  Edward  H.  Ladd  (Miss  Maria  B.  Franks).  Both  school 
and  home  buildings  are  greatly  needed,  and  several  thousand 
dollars  have  already  been  contributed  for  their  erection.  Mrs. 
Candor  has  opened  an  orphanage  and  day-school  near  her  pres- 
ent residence,  on  the  other  side  of  the  city. 

Medellin  (Med-el-een). 

Mr.  and  Mrs.  Touzeau  left  Bogota  for  Medellin  soon  after  the 
return  of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Caldwell.     This  is  a  large  and  untried 


292  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

field,  and  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Touzeau  are  the  first  Protestant  mission- 
aries there.  It  is  an  important  city,  the  second  in  wealth  and 
size  in  Colombia,  and  the  centre  of  the  gold-mining  region.  Mr. 
Touzeau  writes  that  the  people  show  much  interest  in  the  new 
religion  and  buy  many  books  and  tracts.  The  church  services  are 
well  attended. 

STATISTICS,  1890. 

Stations 3 

Missionaries 7 

Native  Helpers 9 

Churches 2 

Communicants   .    .            104 

Boarding  Day-Schools 4 

Pupils  in  Boarding  Day-Schools 136 


Stations. 


BRAZIL. 


Bahia  :  735  miles  north-northeast  of  Rio  de  Janeiro ;  missionary  lab- 
orers— Rev.  Woodward  E.  Finley ;  1  ordained  native  assistant  and  2  col- 
porteurs.    Two  out-stations :  1  colporteur  and  Bible-reader. 

Larangeiras  :  north  of  Bahia.  in  the  state  of  Sergipe ;  Rev.  J.  B.  Kolb 
and  his  wife ;  2  teachere. 

Campos  :  about  150  miles  northeast  of  Rio  de  Janeiro.     Vacant. 

Rio  DE  Janeiro  :  capital  of  the  empire ;  population,  800,000 ;  occupied 
as  a  mission  station  in  1360 ;  missionary  laborers — Rev.  Messrs.  John  M. 
Kyle,  James  B.  Rodgers,  and  their  wives,  and  Bev.  A.  B.  Trajano ;  1 
native  assistant,  2  colporteurs  and  2  teachei-s. 

Sao  Paulo  :  300  miles  west-southwest  of  Rio  de  Janeiro ;  chief  town  in 
the  state  of  same  name ;  population,  60,000 ;  occupied  as  a  mission  station 
in  1863 ;  missionary  laborers — Rev.  G.  W.  Chamberlain  and  Rev.  W. 
A.  Carrington  and  their  wives,  H.  M.  Lane,  M.D.,  Rev.  AV.  A.  Wad- 
dell,  Miss  Ella  Kuhl,  Miss  E.  R.  Williamson,  Miss  Clara  E.  Hough  and 
Rev.  E.  C.  Pereira;  18  teachers  and  1  colporteur. 

SoROCABA :  60  miles  west  of  Sao  Paulo ;  Rev.  J.  Zacharias  de  Miranda. 

Rio  Claro:  over  120  miles  northwest  of  Sao  Paulo;  occupied  as  a  mis- 
sion station  in  1873 ;  missionary  laborei"s — Rev.  J.  F.  Dagama  and  wife ; 
Miss  Eva  Dagama;  17  preaching  places;  6  teachers;  1  licentiate  and  1 
colporteur. 

Jahu  :  near  Brotas ;  170  miles  northwest  of  Sao  Paulo ;  occupied  as  a 
mission  station  in  1868;  missionary  laborers — 4  teachers. 

Caldas:  170  miles  north  of  Sao  Paulo;  Rev.  M.  G.  Tonnes;  1  native 
helper  and  1  teacher. 

Campanha  :  Rev.  B.  F.  de  Campos  ;  2  native  teachers. 

Botucatu;  160  miles  west  by  north  of  Sao  Paulo;  missionary  laborers 
— Miss  Mary  P.  Dascomb  and  Rev.  J.  R.  C.  Braga  ;  2  native  teachers. 

CuRiTYBA :  about  500  miles  southwest  of  Rio  de  Janeiro ;  chief  town  ot 


THE   MISSIONS   IN   SOUTH   AMERICA. 


293 


the  state  of  Parana ;  missionary  laborers — Rev.  Messrs.  G.  A.  Landes, 
Thomas  J.  Porter  and  their  wives;  Rev.  M.  P.  B.  de  Garvalhosa;  2  col- 
porteurs and  2  native  teachers. 

CHIIil. 

VaIiPARAiso  :  the  chief  sea-port  of  Chili ;  population,  120,000 ;  laborers 
— Rev.  Messrs.  W.  E.  Dodge,  J.  F.  Garvin,  and  their  wives ;  Rev.  Moses 
Bercovitz.  Seven  out-stations,  including  Constitucion,  where  there  is  an 
organized  church. 

Santiago  :  the  capital  of  Chili,  120  miles  southeast  of  Valparaiso,  with 
which  it  has  railroad  connection ;  population,  200,000 ;  laborers — Rev. 
Messrs.  J.  M.  Allis,  W.  H.  Lester^  Jr.,  S.  J.  Christen,  Jesse  C.  Wilson,  and 
their  wives  ;  1  licentiate.  Six  out-stations,  including  Linares,  where  there 
is  an  organized  church. 

COiSrcEPCiON :  near  the  coast,  about  300  miles  south  of  Valparaiso,  con- 
nected with  Santiago  by  railroad ;  population,  20,000 ;  laborers — Rev.  and 
Mrs.  W.  B.  Boomer,  Rev.  Francesco  Jorquera.     Eight  out-stations. 

Copiapo  :  about  400  miles  north  of  Valparaiso ;  population,  15,000 ; 
laborers — Rev.  and  Mrs.  W.  H.  Robinson.     Six  out-stations. 

COLOMBIA. 

Bogota  :  the  capital  of  the  country ;  situated  on  an  elevated  plain ;  4° 
north  latitude ;  climate,  temperate ;  population,  about  90,000 ;  elevation, 
about  8000  feet ;  occupied  as  a  mission  station  in  1856 ;  missionary  laborers 
— Rev.  and  Mrs.  M.  E.  Caldwell,  Rev.  and  Mrs.  A.  R.  Miles,  Miss  Elizabeth 
Cahill ;  4  native  teachers,  1  native  helper. 

Barranquilla  (bar-ran-keel-ya) :  near  the  northern  sea-coast,  at  the 
mouth  of  the  Magdalena  river;  12°  north;  occupied  as  a  station  in  May, 
1888 ;  missionaries — Rev.  Messrs.  T.  H.  Candor,  T.  S.  Pond,  and  their  wives 
and  Mrs.  Edward  H.  Ladd  ;  population,  30,000. 

Medellin:  population,  50,000;  occupied  October,  1889;  situated  on 
tableland,  at  an  elevation  of  5000  feet,  between  the  two  great  rivers  Magda- 
lena and  Cauda,  ten  days  north  of  Bogota ;  missionaries — Rev.  and  Sirs. 
J.  G.  Touzeau ;  1  native  helper. 


Missionaries  in  South  America,  1853-1891. 

*  Died.    Figures,  Term  of  Service  in  the  Field. 
BRAZIL,. 


*Blackford,  Rev.  A.  L., 

Da  Gama,  Rev.  J.  F., 

1870- 

1860-1876 ; 

1880-1890 

Da  Gama,  Mrs., 

1870- 

*Blackford,  Mrs., 

1860-1876 

Da  Gama,  Miss  Eva, 

1876- 

Blackford,  Mi-s., 

1882- 

Dascomb,  Miss  M.  P., 

Cameron,  Rev.  J.  B., 

1881- 

1869-1876 

1880- 

Cameron,  Mrs., 

1881- 

Finley,  Rev.  W.  E., 

1889- 

Carriugton,  Rev.  W.  A., 

1890- 

Hazlett,  Rev.  D.  M., 

1875-1880 

Carrington,  Mi's., 

1890- 

Hazlett,  Mrs., 

1875-1880 

Chamberlain,  Rev.  G.  W. 

,  1865- 

Hough,  Miss  Clara  E., 

1890- 

Chamberlain,  Mrs., 

1868- 

Houston,  Rev.  J.  T., 

1875- 

Chamberlain,  Miss  M., 

1876-1879 

^Houston,  Mrs., 

1^75-1881 

294 


HISTORICAI,  SKETCH   OF 


Houston,  Mrs.  (Miss  S.  A. 

Dale,  1881),  1883- 

Howell,  Eev.  J.  B.,  1873- 

Howell,  Mrs.,  1877- 

Kolb,  Rev.  J.  B.,  1884- 
Kolb,  Mrs.  (Miss  Gaston, 

1883),  1884- 

Kuhl,  Miss  Ella,  1874- 

Kyle,  Eev.  J.  M.,  1882- 

Kyle,  Mrs.,  1882- 

Landes,  Rev.  G.  A.,  1880- 

Landes,  Mrs.,  1880- 

Lane,  H.  M.,  M.D.,  1886- 

Leningtou,  Rev.  R.,  1868- 

Leningtou,  Mrs.,  1868- 

McKee,  Rev.  H.  W.,  1867-1870 

McKee,  Mrs.,  1867-1870 

McLaren,  Rev.  D.,  1885-1889 


Pires,  Rev.  E.  N., 
Pereira,  Rev.  E.  C, 
Porter,  Rev.  T.  J., 
Porter,  ]\Irs., 
Rogei-s,  Rev.  J.  B., 
Rogers,  Mrs., 
Schneider,  Rev.  F.  J.  C, 
186L-1877; 
Schneider,  Mrs., 
*Simouton,  Rev.  A.  G., 
*Simonton,  Mrs.  Helen, 
^Thomas,  Miss  P.  R., 
Underwood,  Rev.  J.  L., 
Underwood,  Mrs., 
Van  Orden,  Rev.  E., 
Van  Orden,  ^Irs., 
Waddell,  Rev.  W.  A., 
Williamson,  Miss  E.  R., 


CHILI. 


Allis,  Rev.  J.  M.,  1884- 

Allis,  Mrs.,  1884- 

Boomer,  Rev.  Wm.  R.,  1887- 

Boomer,  Mrs,  1887- 

Cameron,  Rev.  D.,  1884- 

Christen,  Rev.  S.  J.,  1873- 

Christeu.  Mrs.,  1873- 

Curtiss,  Rev.  S.  W.,  1875-1886 

Curtiss,  Mre.,  1875-1886 

Dodge,  Rev.  W.  E.,  1883- 

Dodge,  Mrs.,  1885- 

Garvin,  Rev.  J.  F.,  1884- 

Garvin,  Mrs.,  1884- 
*Guzman,  Rev.  J.  M.  I.,     1871-1875 

^Ibauez,  Rev.  J.  M.,  1872-1876 

Lester,  Rev.  W.  H.,  1883- 

*Lester,  Mrs.,  1883-1884 


Lester,  Mrs. 
McLean,  Rev.  Eneas, 
McLean,  Mrs., 
McLean,  Rev.  Robert, 
McLean,  Mrs., 
Merwin,  Rev.  A.  M., 
Merwin,  Mrs., 
Robinson,  Rev.  W.  H., 
Robinson,  Mrs., 
Sayre,  Rev.  S., 
*Sayre,  Mrs., 
Strout,  Miss  Myra  H., 
Thompson,  Rev.  J.  M., 
*Trumbull,  Rev.  D., 
Trumbull,  Mrs., 
Wilson,  Rev.  J.  C, 
Wilson,  Mrs., 


COLOMBIA, 


CahiU,  Miss  E.,  1890- 

Caldwell,  Rev.  M.  E.,         1880- 
Caldwell,  Mrs.,  1880- 

Candor,  Rev.  T.  H.,  1882- 

Candor,    Mrs.    (Miss    M. 

Ramsey,  1880), 
*Findiay,  Prof.  W.  W., 
Ladd,  Mrs.  E.  II.  (Miss  Franks) 

1883-1890 
Macinto.sh,  Miss  E.  E., 
McFarren,  Miss  Kate, 
McLaren,  Rev.  Wm.  E., 
McLaren,  Mrs., 
Miles,  Rev.  A.  R., 
Miles,  Mrs., 


1884- 
1889. 


1886-1888 

1869-1883 

1860-1863 

1860-1863 

1890- 

1890- 


Pitkin,  Rev.  P.  H., 
Pitkin,  Mrs., 
Pond,  Rev.  T.  S., 
Pond,  Mrs., 
Pratt,  Rev.  Horace  B., 
*Rarasey,  Miss  Addie  C, 
*Sharpe,  Rev.  S.  M., 
Sharpe,  Mrs.  Martha, 
Touzeau,  Rev.  J.  G., 
Touzeau,  iVlrs., 
Wallace,  Rev.  T.  F., 
Wallace,  Mrs., 
Weaver,  Rev.  W., 
Weaver,  Mrs., 


1866-1869 

1889- 

1889- 

1889- 

1889- 

1889- 


1886 
1861 
1859 
1863 

1877- 

1890 

1890 

1872 

1872 

1890- 

1890- 


1890 
1877 
1867 
1864 
1890 


1876 
1876 


1883 
1883 
1883 
1883 
1886 
1886 


1886 

1878 

1878- 

■1877 

1877 

1866 

1866 

1886- 

1886- 

1866-1877 

1884-1886 

1885-1889 

1846-1889 

1846- 

1890- 

1890- 


1866-1872 

1866-1872 

1890- 

1890- 

1856-1860 

1889. 

1S58-1860 

1858-1860 

1886- 

1886- 

1862-1875 

1862-1875 

1874-1880 

1874-1880 


THE   MISSIONS   IN  SOUTH    AMERICA.  295 


Books  of  Reference. 

Across  the  Pampas  aud  the  Andes.     Robert  Crawford. 

Adventures  in  Patagonia.     Titus  Coan.     $1.25. 

A  Naturalist  on  the  Amazon.     H.  W.  Bates.     $3.00. 

Around  and  About  South  America.     F.  Vincent.     $5.00. 

Brazil  and  the  Brazilians.     Fletcher  &  Kidder.     $4.00. 

Brazil,  the  Amazons  and  the  Coast.     H.  H.  Smith. 

Capitals  of  Spanish  America.     W.  E.  Curtis. 

Chili  and  the  Chilians.     R.  N.  Boyd.     10,^.  Gd. 

Hope  Deferred  not  Lost;  Missions  to  Patagonia.     G.  F.  Despard.     5^ 

Journey  in  Brazil.     L.  Agassiz.     $.5.00. 

Maria :  Trans,  from  Spanish  by  RoUo  Ogden.     $1.25. 

New  Granada.     Isaac  F.  Holton. 

Paraguay,  Brazil  and  the  Plata.     C.  B.  Mansfield. 

Story  of  Commander  Allen  Gardiner.     J.  W.  Marsh. 

The  Araucauians.     Edmond  R.  Smith 

Travels  on  the  Amazon  and  the  Rio  Negro.     A.  R.  Wallace.     13s. 


SYRIA.  I 

^OOOOC>0<:>CXDOOOOOC<>OC<>OC>CXC>000^ 

BY 


Rev.  W.  a.  HALLIDAY,  D.D. 

/ 


13^ 


SYRIA  &  GALILEE 

SCALE  OF  MILES 


jotopata 


V 


THE  SYRIA  MISSION. 


THE   LAND. 


Syria  is  that  Asiatic  country  at  the  eastern  end  of  the  Medi- 
terranean. On  the  north  it  runs  up  to  the  Taurus  mountains. 
On  the  east  it  stretches  away  to  the  Euphrates  and  the  Arabian 
desert.  On  the  south  lies  Arabia.^  The  total  length  from  north 
to  south  is  some  four  hundred  miles,  and  the  area  about  sixty 
thousand  square  miles,  or  about  one  and  a  quarter  times  that  of 
Pennsylvania. 

Syria  may  be  roughly  described  as  a  country  of  alternate  de- 
pression and  elevation.  There  are  four  main  bands  or  strips. 
A  narrow  strip  of  plain  skirts  the  Mediterranean.  Next  to  this 
and  parallel  with  the  coast  is  a  mountainous  strip.  In  the  north 
it  is  the  Lebanon  range,  whose  heights  rise  to  ten  thousand  feet. 
In  the  south  the  continuation,  with  some  interruption  from  lateral 
valleys,  is  the  west  Jordanic  mountains,  declining  into  the  hill 
country  of  Judea.  Thirdly,  we  have  a  belt  or  strip  of  lower 
level.  In  the  north  it  is  the  valley  of  the  Asy  or  Orontes.  In 
the  centre  it  is  Coele-Syria,  or  the  hollow  land.  In  the  south  it 
is  the  unique  valley  of  the  Jordan  and  chasm  of  the  Dead  Sea. 
Last  of  all  is  another  elevated  region,  the  mountains  of  Anti- 
Lebanon  and  the  mountains  of  Moab  and  high  table-lands  east 
of  the  Jordan.  With  such  variety  of  surface  there  must,  of 
course,  be  great  variety  of  climate.  While  there  is  tropical  heat 
at  some  seasons  on  the  coast  and  in  the  Jordan  valley,  Lebanon 
always  wears  a  snowy  crown  and  sends  down  ice-cold  streams. 
Where  water  is  not  lacking,  the  fertile  soil  produces  the  fruits  of 
earth  in  great  variety  even  under  the  poor  tillage  it  now  receives. 
Wheat,  barley,  rice,  durra,  cotton,  tobacco,  grapes,  olives,  figs, 
dates,  oranges  and  lemons  are  staples.  The  mulberry  thrives, 
and  makes  the  rearing  of  the  silkworm  and  raising  of  silk  an 

*  It  i8  perhaps  well  to  note  that  this  is  not  the  Syria  of  the  Old  Testament,  from  which 
Phoenicia  and  Palestine  were  distinguished;  but  it  coincides  with  the  Roman  province  in 
the  days  of  Paul,  and  is  the  Syria  of  the  present  day. 

301 


302  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

important  industry\  The  cedar,  the  pine,  the  fir,  once  clothed 
the  mountains.  Buffaloes,  camels,  horses,  goats  and  sheep  are 
the  domestic  animals.  This  land,  even  after  centuries  of  misrule 
— it  is  part  of  the  dominion  of  "  the  unspeakable  Turk  " — is  still 
a  rich,  a  fair,  a  goodly  land. 

It  scarcely  need  be  said  that  Syria  is  a  storied  land.  It  figures 
largely  in  human  history.  Through  it  lies  the  great  highway 
between  Asia  and  Africa,  which  has  been  so  often  thronged  by 
caravans  of  trade,  so  often  trodden  by  hosts  of  war.  Pharaohs 
that  flourished  before  the  days  of  Moses ;  Assyrian  conquerors ; 
the  great  Alexander ;  Pompey ;  Moslem  hosts ;  crusaders ;  the 
French  under  Xapoleon,  and  again  in  our  own  time ;  conflicting 
Egyptian  and  Turkish  armies — are  all  in  the  procession  that  has 
moved  over  or  tarried  upon  the  Syrian  soil.  More  still,  here  w^as 
unrolled  the  ancient  revelation  of  the  true  God.  Patriarchs 
wandered  here ;  this  was  in  part  the  ancient  territory^  of  the 
chosen  people.  Prophet  and  apostle  lived  and  labored  here. 
Highest  of  all,  here  occurred  the  life,  the  toils,  the  sorrows,  the 
death,  the  rising  again,  of  our  Lord.  Hence  went  out  at  the  first 
the  w  ord  of  life  for  all  mankiiid. 

THE   PEOPLE. 

Who  and  w^hat  are  the  inhabitants  of  this  land  ?  Estimates 
of  the  population  of  Syria  vary  widely.  The  lowest  is  one,  the 
highest,  two  millions.  There  is  really  an  uncertain  and  ever- 
changing  element  of  considerable  magnitude  ;  we  mean  the  wan- 
dering desert-tribes,  who,  to-day  in  Syria,  to-morrow  are  far  down 
in  Arabia.  The  fixed  population  is  in  the  cities,  towns  and  vil- 
lages. Damascus  has  150,000  inhabitants,  and  in  the  plain 
around  there  are  140  villages  with  a  total  population  of  50,000 
more.  Aleppo  has  something  less  than  100,000 ;  Hamath,  over 
40,000;  Hums,  20,000;  Tripoli,  16,000;  Beirut,  90,000;  Jaffa, 
8,000  ;  Jerusalem,  25,000  ;  Sidon,  7,000. 

As  to  races,  there  are  said  to  be  in  Syria  over  25,000  Jews. 
Those  in  Palestine — who  constitute  probably  more  than  half — 
have  come  from  other  countries,  w^hereas  the  Jewish  element  in 
Aleppo  and  Damascus  is  native  there.  There  are  a  few  Turks 
and  fifty  to  sixty  thousand  Armenians,  but  the  great  bulk  of  the 
population  of  Syria  is  to  be  regarded  as  Arab.  There  is  sub- 
stantially but  one  race ;  there  is  one  prevalent  language ;  there 
are,  however,  many  divisions  and  sects. 

The  Moslems  constitute  the  mass  of  the  population.  They  are 
most  numerous  in  the  secondary  towns  and  rural  districts.  They 
are  of  the  orthodox  faith,  or  Sunnites,  and  of  course  look  to  the 
sultan  as  not  only  their  political,  but  also  their  religious  head. 


THE  MISSIONS   IN   SYRIA.  303 

The  Druses  are  often  counted  as  a  Moslem  sect.  Their  doctrines 
were  long  kept  secret,  but  are  now  better  known.  Though  the 
Druse  superstition  sprang,  in  the  eleventh  century,  from  Islam, 
it  has  so  far  departed  from  it  as  not  properly  to  be  reckoned 
with  it.  They  regard  the  English  as  their  friends ;  yet  they  have 
sometimes  been  wrought  upon  by  Turkish  Mohammedan  influ- 
ences, and  have  taken  arms  against  those  bearing  the  Christian 
name,  as  in  1851,  1845,  and  notably  in  1860.  The  Druses  pro- 
fess one  God  indefinable,  incomprehensible  and  passionless.  He 
has  become  incarnate  in  a  succession  of  ten  men,  the  last  of 
whom  w  as  Hakim,  caliph  of  Egypt,  who  was  assassinated  a.d. 
1044.  With  that  incarnation  the  door  of  mercy  was  closed,  and 
no  converts  are  now  to  be  made.  Hakim  will  one  day  reappear 
and  conquer  the  w^orld.  The  doctrine  of  the  transmigration  of  souls 
is  held  by  the  Druses.  They  have  seven  great  commandments,  one 
of  which  enjoins  truth ;  but  this  holds  among  themselves  only,  and 
practically  the  Druses  in  this  respect  are  sadly  like  the  Cretans  of 
old.  They  do  not  believe  in  prayer.  It  has  been  charged  that 
in  their  secret  assemblies  they  are  guilty  of  the  most  nefarious 
practices ;  but  the  charge  has  not  been  sustained.  There  is 
among  them  a  special  class — the  Ockals — who  alone  are  initiated 
into  the  deeper  mysteries  of  the  faith.  The  Druses  are  a  moun- 
tain people,  their  territory  embracing  the  western  slopes  of  Leb- 
anon and  all  the  Anti-Lebanon.  Their  number  is  variously 
estimated,  and  perhaps  the  estimates  are  not  all  made  from  the 
same  point  of  view.  Some  give  fifty  thousand ;  others  not  less 
than  three  times  that  number.  Their  political  head,  the  Great 
Emir,  lives  near  Deir  el  Kamar,  not  far  from  Beirut.  The  sheik 
of  the  Ockals  is  the  religious  head. 

The  Nusaireeyeh  are  described  by  Dr.  H.  H.  Jessup  as  a  strange, 
wild,  bloodthirsty  race,  numbering  about  two  hundred  thousand, 
who  live  to  the  north  of  Mount  Lebanon,  inhabiting  the  moun- 
tains that  extend  from  Antioch  to  Tripoli.  They  keep  their 
doctrines  secret,  and  have  signs  of  recognition,  like  a  secret  order. 
Women  are  not  allowed  to  be  initiated,  and  are  meanly  esteemed. 
Polygamy  is  common,  and  divorce  occurs  at  the  will  of  the  man. 
Swearing  and  lying  are  universal. 

We  come  now  to  the  nominal  Christians  of  Arab  race  and 
tongue.  They  are,  first,  the  Greeks,  about  150,000  in  number. 
They  are  called  Greeks,  although  Arabs  by  race,  simply  on  ac- 
count of  their  religion,  being  orthodox  members  of  the  Greek 
Church.  They  are  under  the  patronage  of  Russia  and  have  a 
patriarch  of  Antioch  and  a  number  of  bishops. 

The  Jacobites  are  a  small  body  of  dissenters  from  the  Greek 
Church.  They  get  their  name  from  Jacobus,  bishop  of  Edessa, 
who  died  a.d.  578. 


304  HISTORICAI.  SKETCH   OF 

The  Greek  Catholics  are  converts  from  the  Greek  Church  to 
Romanism.  They  have,  however,  made  few  changes  in  passing 
over.  Their  worship  is  in  their  native  Arabic.  Their  priests  are 
allowed  to  marry.  The  sect  embraces  about  fifty  thousand 
souls,  and  includes  many  of  the  most  enterprising  and  wealthy 
of  the  native  Christians  of  Syria.  They  have  had  a  patron  in 
Austria. 

The  Maronites  represent  the  ancient  Syrian  Church.  They  get 
their  name  from  John  Maro,  monk,  priest  and  patriarch,  who 
died  A.D.  707.  Since  the  twelfth  century  they  have  been  in 
close  communion  with  the  Latin  Church,  though  adhering  to  the 
Oriental  rite.  Their  service  is  conducted  in  the  Syriac,  a  lan- 
guage not  understood  by  the  people.  They  are  ignorant  and 
bigoted.  Their  head  is  the  patriarch  of  Antioch,  whose  resi- 
dence is  in  the  convent  of  Canobin.  The  Maronites  number  one 
hundred  and  fifty  thousand,  and  dwell  chiefly  in  Mount  Leb- 
anon. They  cherish  friendship  for  the  French.  These  then  are 
the  sects — the  orthodox  of  the  Greek  Church,  the  Jacobites,  the 
Greek  Catholics  and  the  Maronites — that  make  up  the  nominally 
Christian  element,  in  the  Arab  population  of  Syria. 

To  some  extent  these  various  elements  form  separate  communi- 
ties. Thus  the  Druses  are  the  exclusive  population  of  about  120 
towns  and  villages.  So  there  are  regions  where  Maronites  alone 
are  found.  Sometimes,  however,  they  are  mingled.  In  the 
north  Druses  are  intermingled  with  Maronites,  in  the  south  with 
Greeks.  They  share  thus  with  the  Christians  the  occupation  of 
about  230  villages.  This  contact  may,  at  times,  do  something  to 
increase  the  spirit  of  toleration ;  at  others  it  only  gives  greater 
occasion  for  bitterness  and  jealousy.  Religious  and  political 
hatred  and  distrust  would  readily  break  out  into  violence  if  al- 
lowed. The  conflict  between  Egypt  and  Turkey,  ending  in  1840, 
broke  up  peaceful  relations  that  had  long  existed  between  Druses 
and  Maronites,  and  since  then  there  have  been  a  number  of 
"  battle  years." 

DIFFICULTIES   OF   THE   FIELD. 

It  must  be  obvious  that  the  presence  of  so  many  rival  and 
jealous  sects,  all  calling  themselves  Christians,  constitutes  a  very 
great  difficulty  in  this  mission  field.  A  still  greater  is  offered 
by  the  religion  dominant  in  the  land.  On  the  basis  of  mission- 
ary experience  in  Turkey  and  Syria,  the  opinion  has  come  largely 
to  prevail  that  the  Moslem  is  impervious  to  Christian  work.  The 
opinion  surely  needs  to  be  modified  in  view  of  results  in  India, 
where  some  of  the  best  native  Christians  are  converts  from  Islam . 


THE  MISSIONS  IN  SYRIA.  305 

But  it  must  be  admitted  that  there  have  been  immense  difficulties 
in  the  way  of  evangelizing  the  Mohammedans  of  the  Turkish 
empire.  The  law  long  made  it  death  for  a  Moslem  to  change  his 
faith.  In  1843  a  young  man  was  publicly  beheaded  in  Constan- 
tinople on  this  account.  This  event  was  the  starting-point  of  a 
series  of  diplomatic  agitations,  which  culminated  after  the  Crime- 
an War  in  the  issue  of  the  Hatti  Humaiyoun,  the  fiiinan  in  which 
the  sultan  ordained  religious  liberty.  But  the  letter  of  this  char- 
ter has  always  been  evaded.  The  Turks  in  general  do  not  under- 
stand religious  liberty  in  the  same  sense  in  which  we  do.  Prac- 
tically, freedom  of  conscience  does  not  exist  for  converts  from  Mo- 
hammedanism. These  abandon  the  faith  of  their  fathers  at  their 
own  peril.  But  were  there  no  hindrances  of  this  kind,  there  would 
remain  Moslem  pride  and  bigotry.  In  the  Turkish  empire  the 
nominal  Christians  are  in  a  state  of  subjection  ;  and  it  is  not  often 
the  case  that  the  rulers  accept  the  faith  of  the  ruled.  There  have 
been  special  reasons  why  it  has  not  been  so  here.  There  has  been, 
it  must  be  confessed,  little  to  attract  in  the  Christianity  exhibited 
by  the  fossilized  churches  of  the  East.  The  Moslem's  notions  of 
Christianity  have  been  derived  from  those  whose  doctrmes  are 
corrupt,  w  hose  worship  is  idolatrous,  whose  morals  are  debased.  The 
very  truth  contained  in  the  Moslem's  system — its  doctrine  of  the 
spirituality  of  God — has  been  an  obstacle  to  the  progress  of  Pro- 
testantism, which  he  has  been  unable  to  distinguish  from  the  forms 
of  Christianity  Avith  which  he  was  familiar. 

The  oppression  of  the  Turkish  government  acts  indirectly  as  an 
hindrance  to  the  progress  of  missionary  work,  while  its  active  op- 
position must  constantly  be  met  with  patient,  persistent  effort  on 
the  part  of  the  Mission  to  secure  the  fulfillment  of  promises  and 
protection  against  the  violation  of  contracts.  The  poverty  of  the  peo- 
ple is  largely  the  result  of  the  oppressive  system  of  taxation 
which  gives  little  encouragement  to  industry  or  frugality,  and 
thousands  of  the  inhabitants  have  been  driven  to  emigration. 
"  People  are  so  pressed  in  the  unequal  strife,"  writes  one  mission- 
ary, "  that  they  cannot  or  will  not  give  time  to  anything  else.  The 
Sabbath  is  broken  by  labor  which  they  claim  they  cannot  escape 
from.  If  six  men  agree  to  harvest  their  grain  in  a  certain  part 
of  the  plain,  during  the  coming  week,  and  in  so  doing  work  on 
two  Sabbaths,  the  seventh  man  must  work  with  them,  even  under 
protest,  for  the  moment  the  six  men  are  through  they  drive  their 
cattle  into  the  stubble,  and  if  the  seventh  man's  grain  is  still 
standing  he  will  lose  half  his  year's  toil  in  a  single  night.  Mos- 
lems, of  course,  have  no  Sabbath,  neither  have  the  Druses,  and 
the  members  of  the  Oriental  churches  are  excused  after  early 
mass.     Indeed,  they  are  taught  that  a  special  blessing  will  attend 


306  HISTORICAL  SKKTCH   OF 

their  labors  if  they  will  plough  and  reap  on  the  Sabbath  the  por- 
tions designed  for  the  priests  and  the  poor."  *  This  is  only  an 
illustration  of  the  obstacles  that  stand  in  the  way  of  the  convert, 
when  trying  to  conform  his  life  to  Scriptural  rules. 

MISSIONARY   WORK   IN   SYRIA. 

The  history  of  American  missions  in  Syria — and  they  are  the 
principal  ones  theref — begins  with  the  appointment,  in  1818,  of 
Pliny  Fisk  and  Levi  Parsons,  as  missionaries  to  Palestine.  These 
zealous  and  devoted  men  were  sent  out  by  the  American  Board 
of  Commissioners  for  Foreign  Missions — at  that  time  and  for  a 
number  of  years  later  the  only  agency  for  foreign  evangelistic 
work  available  to  American  Presbyterians.  In  1870,  at  the  re- 
union of  the  Old  and  Xew  School  branches  of  the  Presbyterian 
Church,  the  members  of  the  former  New  School  body,  who  had 
constituted  a  very  considerable  proportion  of  the  supporters  of  the 
American  Board,  gave  up  their  relation  to  it  and  became  constitu- 
ents of  the  Presbyterian  Board  of  Foreign  Missions.  In  the  read- 
justment of  work  which  these  changes  made  necessary,  the  care  of 
the  Mission  in  Syria  was  transferred  to  the  Presbyterian  Board. 

Mr.  Parsons  arrived  at  Jerusalem  February  17,  1821.  He  was 
the  first  Protestant  missionary  who  ever  resided  there,  and  he 
began  the  work  of  distributing  the  Scriptures.  It  was  not  long, 
however,  before  the  disturbing  influence  of  the  revolt  in  Greece, 
and  of  the  effort  of  that  country  to  secure  its  independence  of 
Turkey,  extended  to  Syria.  Mr.  Parsons  thought  it  best  to  with- 
draw for  a  time,  and  he  did  not  live  to  return,  as  his  death  oc- 
curred in  Egypt,  February  10,  1822.  Mr.  Fisk  reached  Jerusa- 
lem in  1823,  having  been  joined  on  the  way  by  Jonas  King,  known 
afterward  so  long  and  so  well  by  his  evangelistic  labors  in  Greece. 
The  brethren  preached  and  taught  in  Jerusalem,  with  various 
intervals  of  sojourn  and  travel  in  other  parts  of  the  land,  until 
the  spring  of  1825.  As  the  quiet  of  the  region  was  disturbed  by 
the  acts  of  the  pasha  of  Damascus,  who  had  come  with  an  armed 
force  to  collect  tribute  due  him,  the  missionaries  then  withdrew. 
Mr.  King  left  Syria  shortly  and  Mr.  Fisk  died.  The  station  at 
Jerusalem  was  suspended  for  nearly  nine  years.     Subsequent  ef- 

*Rev.  F.  E.  Hoskins,  Church  at  Home  and  Abroad,  December,  1889. 

t  The  Irish  Presbyterian  Churcli  has  a  station  in  Damascus ;  the  British  Syrian  School 
Society  has  schools  in  Beirut,  Damascus,  Zahleh,  Lebanon,  Baalbek,  Hasbeiya  and  Tyre  ; 
the  Lebanon  Schools  Coininitti-o  of  tiie  Free  Church  of  Scotlaiul  has  a  number  of  schools  in 
the  Lebanon  district ;  the  Established  Church  of  Scotland  has  a  mission  to  the  Jews  in  Bei- 
rut ;  the  Church  Missionary  Society  (Chinch  of  England)  occupies  Palestine  ;  the  Reformed 
Presbyterian  Church  of  the  United  States  has  a  mission  at  Latakia  and  other  points,  laboring 
chiefly  among  the  Nusaireeyeh  race.  See  these  named,  with  some  other  enterprises,  in  the 
Foreign  Missionary  for  December,  1882,  and  The  Church  at  Home  and  Abroad,  December,  1889. 


THE   MISSIONS   IN  SYRIA.  307 

forts  to  revive  it  were  not  successful,  and,  in  1844,  it  was  finally 
abandoned. 

It  having  thus  early  become  apparent  that  Jerusalem  was  not  a 
favorable  centre  for  missionary  operations,  as  far  back  as  1823  a 
new  point  was  chosen.  This  was  Beirut,  an  ancient  city  on  the 
Mediterranean  coast,  with  a  roadstead  and  a  small  artificial  har- 
bor. It  was  the  port  of  Damascus,  distant  fifty-seven  miles,  or  by 
diligence  fourteen  hours,  but  is  now  the  more  important  citv  of  the 
two  as  respects  commerce.  To  the  east,  at  no  great  distance,  and 
stretching  to  north  and  south,  is  the  range  of  Mount  Lebanon ;  to 
the  south  is  a  beautiful  and  fertile  plain.  The  city  rises  from  the 
water's  edge  and  extends  back  upon  a  hill.  From  a  population 
of  perhaps  15,000,  in  1820,  Beirut  has  increased  to  at  least  90,000. 
This  is  mainly  Semitic  and  comprises  Druses,  Maronites,  Greeks 
{i.  e.,  as  already  explained,  Arabs  belonging  to  the  Greek  Church), 
Moslems  and  Jews.  The  streets  are  wide,  the  houses  lofty  and 
spacious,  the  suburbs  beautiful  with  gardens  and  trees,  and  it  is 
well  supplied  with  water.  From  the  sea  the  aspect  is  more  that 
of  a  European  than  an  Oriental  city. 

The  first  missionaries,  Messrs.  Bird  and  Goodell,  landed  Octo- 
ber 16,  1823.  They  occupied  themselves  with  the  circulation  of 
the  Scriptures,  which  soon  excited  the  opposition  of  the  Papists, 
and  called  out  the  anathemas  of  the  Maronite  and  Syrian  patri- 
archs ;  with  the  preparation  of  useful  books ;  and  with  the  educa- 
tion of  the  young.  Even  in  its  early  stages  the  work  was  not 
without  result,  but  it  was  also  exposed  to  the  incidents  and  conse- 
quences of  that  war  which  Greece  waged  for  independence  ;  and, 
in  the  unsettled  state  of  the  whole  East,  Messrs.  Bird,  Goodell  and 
Smith — Eli  Smith,  who  had  joined  the  mission  the  year  before — 
thought  best  to  remove  for  a  time  and  retired  to  Malta  in  May, 
1828. 

In  1830  Mr.  Bird  and  wife  returned  to  Beirut  and  were  followed 
later  by  Mr.  Smith.  The  work  was  taken  up  in  the  same  forms  and, 
with  the  exception  of  another  period  of  suspension,  1839-40,  simi- 
lar to  the  one  just  mentioned,  it  has  been  prosecuted  ever  since. 
The  history  of  the  mission,  like  that  of  every  other,  presents  alter- 
nations of  success  and  discouragement.  Sometimes  the  record  is 
of  death  or  of  the  removal  of  w^orkers  on  account  of  failing  health, 
and  there  come  earnest  appeals  for  reinforcement.  There  are 
times  of  quiet  and  times  of  persecution.  There  are  seasons  of 
great  promise  and  again  there  is  need  of  faith  and  patience,  as 
what  seemed  opportunities  of  expanded  work  and  permanent 
growth  vanish.  Having  so  large  an  element  of  Moslem  popula- 
tion, Syria  is  wonderfully  responsive  to  agitations  of  the  Moslem 
world  and  to  the  fact  that  its  fortunes  are  bound  up  with  those  of 


308  HISTORICAI^  SKETCH   OF 

the  Turkish  Empire,  of  which  it  forms  a  part.  The  land  has  fre- 
quently been  disturbed  by  political  commotions  in  which  hopes 
and  fears  depend  upon  the  attitude  and  action  of  the  European 
powers,  and  these  influences  have  had  their  effect  upon  the  progress 
of  missionary  work.  Such  events  as  the  Russo-Turkish  war  of 
1877,  the  rebellion  of  Arabi-Pasha  in  Egypt  in  1882,  and  the  re- 
bellion of  the  Mahdi  in  1883  have  been  prejudicial  to  such  work 
by  introducing  into  the  mission  field  a  new,  disorderly,  corrupting 
and  hostile  element.  During  the  Russian  war,  thousands  of  ruf- 
fianly Circassians  were  shipped  from  Constantinople  to  Syria,  and 
there  let  loose  to  lead  a  life  of  beggary  and  robbery.  The  Egyp- 
tian rebellion  brought  another  army  of  refligees  from  Egypt,  to 
demoralize  every  port  and  beach  on  which  they  landed.  They 
have  moreover  been  prejudicial  by  ministering  to  excitement  and 
fomenting  fanaticism.  In  some  localities  the  popular  hatred  seems 
intensified ;  and  shows  itself  in  outbreaks  of  opposition  from  time 
to  time. 

THE  MISSION  WORK  IN  ITS  BRANCHES. 

In  seeking  to  gain  intelligent  and  accurate  knowledge  of  the 
history  of  the  Syrian  mission,  we  cannot  do  better  than  to  distin- 
guish the  main  instrumentalities,  and,  fixing  our  attention  upon 
them  successively,  to  follow  each  along  the  line  of  its  operation. 
These,  of  course,  are  the  same  here  as  elsewhere :  the  Press, 
the  School,  the  Pulpit  and  Medical  AVork,  which  in  the  later  years 
has  become  a  most  important  agency. 

THE   PRESS,   TRANSLATION,  ETC. 

The  first  printing  in  connection  with  the  mission  was  done  at 
Malta,  where  the  American  Board  had  an  establishment  in  full 
operation  as  early  as  1826.  There  were  three  presses  and  fonts  of 
type  in  several  languages,  Arabic  included.  In  1834  the  Arabic 
portion  of  the  establishment  was  transferred  to  Beirut.  Mr. 
Smith,  who  had  charge  of  the  Press,  bestowed  much  thought  and 
labor  upon  the  outfit,  taking  the  greatest  pains  to  secure  models 
of  the  most  approved  characters  and  to  have  the  type  cast  cor- 
responding with  these.  For  many  years  he  read  the  proof-sheets 
of  nearly  every  work  printed  and  became  one  of  the  most  accurate 
and  finished  Arabic  scholars  of  his  day. 

The  Press  has  continued  in  active  operation  with  an  enlarged 
establishment  and  more  complete  equipments.  The  total  num- 
ber of  pages  printed  from  the  beginning  amounts  to  over  four 
hundred  millions.  The  issues  comprise  weekly  and  monthly 
journals,  Westminster  Sunday-School  lessons,  text  books  and 
educational  works  of  all  grades,  tracts,  Bibles,  an  Arabic  hymn- 


THE  MISSIONS   IN  SYRIA.  309 

book  and  other  books,  religious  and  miscellaneous.     The  list  of 
publications  includes  more  than  four  hundred  titles. 

Previous  to  the  transfer  to  Beirut  three  works  had  been  issued 
in  Arabic.  One  was  "  The  Farewell  Letter  of  Rev.  Jonas  King," 
another  was  "  Asaad  Shidiak's  Statement  of  his  Conversion  and 
Persecutions,"  the  third  was  Mr.  Bird's  "  Reply  to  the  Maronite 
Bishop  of  Beirut." 

Among  the  works  issued  from  the  Press  at  Beirut  we  mention 
text  books  on  "  Scripture  Interpretation  and  Systematic  Theol- 
ogy/' by  Dr.  Dennis ;  a  translation  of  the  "  Confession  of  Faith," 
by  Dr.  C.  V.  A.  Van  Dyck  ;  and  a  "  Commentary  on  the  New  Tes- 
tament," by  Dr.  W.  W.  Eddy,  the  second  volume  of  which  is  now 
completed. 

We  are  indebted  to  Syrian  missionaries,  if  not  to  the  mission 
press,  for  most  excellent  literary  w^ork  in  the  service  of  biblical 
learning.  Dr.  Robinson's  "Researches  in  Palestine" — still  the 
great  authority  in  its  department — owes  something  to  the  labors 
of  Dr.  Eli  Smith,  who  traveled  with  its  author,  and  gave  him  the 
assistance  of  his  Arabic  scholarship.  And  Dr.  Wm.  M.  Thom- 
son was  fitted  by  his  life  in  Syria  to  write  his  work,  no  less  useful 
than  charming,  "  The  Land  and  the  Book."  But  the  great  glory  of 
the  mission  is  its  translation  of  the  Bible  into  Arabic.  There 
existed  numerous  translations  already,  both  of  the  Old  Testament 
and  the  New,  some  in  print  and  some  in  manuscript.  These, 
however,  were  of  comparatively  late  date.  They  were  in  some 
cases  made  from  other  versions,  as  Syriac,  Coptic,  Latin,  etc. 
The  text  of  the  translation  used  by  the  missionaries!  came  from 
Rome.  It  offended  the  taste  of  the  Arabs,  fastidious  as  to  correct- 
ness of  language  and  elegance  of  style.  There  was  need  of  a  new 
version.  Hence  it  was  resolved  to  make  a  new  translation  into 
Arabic  from  the  inspired  originals. 

The  work  was  begun  by  Dr.  Eli  Smith,  and  long  prosecuted 
by  him,  aided  by  Mr.  Bistany,  a  native  scholar.  When  Dr. 
Smith  died,  eight  years  later — in  1857 — he  had  put  into  Arabic 
more  than  three-quarters  of  the  Bible.  A  small  portion  had  re- 
ceived his  final  and  exacting  revision,  and  a  much  larger  part 
was  nearly  ready  for  the  press.  The  work  was  taken  up  by  Dr. 
C.  V.  A.  Van  Dyck,  connected  with  the  mission  since  1840, 
and  recognized  by  all  as  possessing  in  high  degree  the  necessary 
qualifications.  He  had  the  assistance  also  of  the  best  native 
scholarship.  The  translation  was  finished  in  1864,  and  the  entire 
Bible  printed  in  1865.  It  was  thus  the  work  of  sixteen  years.  It 
is  praised  as  accurate  and  classical.  It  is  now  printed  in  New 
York,  London  and  Beirut,  in  different  sizes  and  in  cheap  and  at- 
tractive form.  Let  us  remember  that  this  is  a  missionarv  achieve- 


310  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

ment,  not  for  Syria  alone :  it  is  a  work  for  all  Mohammedan 
lands.  Sixty  millions  speak  Arabic  as  their  native  tongue.  It  is 
the  sacred  language  of  one  hundred  and  eighty  millions.  They 
dwell  from  the  western  coast  of  Africa  to  the  eastern  coast  of 
Asia.  The  Word  of  God  "  is  on  sale  in  Arabic  in  Jerusalem  and 
Damascus,  in  Alexandria  and  Cairo,  in  Constantinople  and  Alep- 
po, in  Mosul  and  Bagdad,  in  Teheran  and  Tabriz,  in  Delhi  and 
Agra,  in  Calcutta  and  Bombay,  in  Shanghai,  Canton  and  Peking, 
in  Zanzibar  and  Khartoum,  in  Algiers  and  Tunis,  in  Liberia  and 
Sierra  Leone."  This  is  America's  gift  to  the  IVIohammedan 
w^orld. 

In  speaking  of  the  translation  of  the  Bible,  mention  was  made 
of  the  assistance  of  Bistany,  a  native  scholar.  His  death  in  1883, 
at  the  age  of  sixty- five,  has  been  a  loss  to  Syria,  and  especially  to 
the  Beirut  Church,  of  which  he  was  one  of  the  original  members 
and  most  active  workers.  A  Maronite,  he  became  a  convert 
about  1840.  He  is  said  to  have  been  the  most  learned,  indus- 
trious and  successful,  as  well  as  the  most  influential  man  of 
modern  Syria.  Chief  among  his  literary  labors  was  the  prepara- 
tion of  two  Arabic  Dictionaries,  and  of  an  Arabic  Encyclopedia. 
The  latter  is  in  twelve  volumes,  a  compilation  and  translation 
from  the  best  French,  English  and  American  works,  with  addi- 
tions. The  list  of  subscribers  to  this  work  embraces  many  prom- 
inent men  ;  the  Viceroy  of  Egypt  is  down  for  five  hundred  sets. 

For  many  years  no  government  restriction  interfered  with  the 
work  of  the  mission  press.  Now,  however,  the  Turkish  Govern- 
ment has  waked  up  to  the  danger  of  allowing  the  free  circulation 
of  Christian  literature,  and  a  strict  censorship  has  been  instituted. 
Most  of  the  books  issued  from  the  press,  including  the  Scriptures, 
have  been  officially  sanctioned,  but  the  weekly  paper,  the  Neshra, 
has  received  severe  criticism  and  was  temporarily  suppressed.  Per- 
mission to  continue  it  was  accompanied  with  the  condition  that 
"  they  should  publish  in  it  no  news  whatever  of  current  events 
which  happen  within  the  empire  or  outside  its  borders,  but  they 
should  confine  themselves  solely  to  the  discussion  (»f  scientific, 
moral  and  religious  ques-tions,"  and  "  they  should  make  no  adverse 
criticism  upon  any  of  the  religious  beliefs  of  any  of  the  sects  of  the 
empire." 

The  same  government  inspection  is  exercised  over  English 
books  passing  through  the  custom  house.  Some  have  been  con- 
fiscated, others  returned  to  their  owners  with  objectionable  passages 
torn  out.  A  pile  of  such  books,  condemned  to  be  burnt,  was  re- 
cently rescued  by  the  influence  of  the  American  consul  and  ban- 
ished to  New  York. 


THE   MISSIONS   IN  SYRIA.  311 


EDUCATION. 


Education  must  enter  largely  into  all  missionary  work,  and  has 
been  especially  prominent  in  Syria.  Schools  were  begun  in  Bei- 
rut in  1824.  Little  companies  of  children  were  first  gathered  by 
the  wives  of  the  missionaries,  and  as  the  number  of  pupils  in- 
creased, native  assistants  were  employed.  The  missionaries  intro- 
duced new  ideas  about  female  education.  It  was  part  of  the  deg- 
radation of  woman  that  it  was  thought  unnecessary,  or  even 
dangerous,  that  she  should  be  taught.  The  missionaries  received 
girls  into  their  families.  It  is  interesting  to  note  that  the  wife  of 
Bistany,  to  whom  reference  has  been  made,  was  the  first  girl 
taught  to  read  in  Syria,  a  pupil  of  Mrs.  Sarah  H.  Smith.  By 
and  by  girls  were  found  in  the  common  schools ;  then  schools 
were  opened  for  them.  One  of  the  first  was  in  Beirut,  in  charge 
of  Tanniis  el  Haddad,  one  of  the  early  converts  of  the  mission. 
In  1827  six  hundred  scholars  were  in  attendance  on  thirteen 
schools,  one  hundred  being  girls.  At  first  only  reading  and  wri- 
ting were  taught,  as  there  was  no  demand  for  higher  instruction  ; 
nor  were  there  teachers  qualified  to  give  it.  These  schools,  for 
both  boys  and  girls,  spread  from  Beirut  into  other  parts  of  the 
land — into  Mount  Lebanon,  into  the  interior,  into  the  other  cities  of 
the  coast.  They  have  done  a  good  work,  raising  up  a  great  body 
of  readers,  causing  a  demand  for  books  and  preparing  the  way  for 
higher  schools.  Many  taught  in  them  have  become  converts,  and 
thus  Protestantism  has  been  advanced.  Bible  instruction  is  made 
prominent,  and  the  amount  of  Scripture  committed  to  memory, 
which  can  be  recited  whenever  called  for,  is  a  surprise  to  any" 
visitor  at  the  village  schools. 

Dr.  Dennis  writes  in  "  The  Church  at  Home  and  Abroad," 
December,  1889  :  "  I  have  attended  examinations  in  the  village 
schools  in  Syria  where  classes  of  the  children  recited  entire  books 
of  the  New  Testament  by  heart.  Once  I  examined  a  class  in  the 
Gospel  of  Matthew  and  they  knew  it  from  beginning  to  end.  I 
have  heard  them  examined  in  Scripture  history  in  considerable 
detail,  from  Genesis  to  Revelation.  I  have  heard  them  recite  the 
Catechism,  giving  from  memory  the  proof-text  with  every  answer. 
They  will  recite  from  ten  to  forty  hymns,  if  you  have  time  to  hear 
them." 

Government  interference  and  opposition  of  priests  often  hin- 
der the  work  of  these  schools  and  make  it  necessary  to  close 
them  for  longer  or  shorter  periods. 

The  number  of  Common  Schools  is  now  (1890)  117,  with  more 
than  5200  pupils,  of  whom  nearly  1800  are  girls.  There  are, 
perhaps,  an  equal  number  of  other  schools — Moslem,  Greek,  Ma- 


312  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OP 

ronite,  Druse  and  Jewish — which  would  never  have  existed  save 
for  those  under  the  care  of  the  Mission.  For  these  Mission 
Schools  have  not  only  furnished  many  competent  teachers,  but  they 
have  had  an  important  influence  in  rousing  other  sects  to  rivalry, 
in  diffusing  knowledge  and  raising  the  standard  of  intelligence. 

More  advanced  schools  soon  became  necessary,  and  have  been 
established  in  the  different  stations.  Three  boarding-schools  for 
girls  give  opportunity  for  more  thorough  intellectual  training  of 
the  young  women  of  Syria,  and  afford  the  teachers  a  greater  oppor- 
tunity to  influence  their  characters  and  lives  than  if  they  returned 
to  their  homes  each  day. 

Beirut  Seminary  was  established  in  1861,  and  for  some  years 
was  supported  by  private  means,  but  since  1872  has  been  under 
the  care  of  the  Women's  Boards  of  Foreign  Missions  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church.  The  patronage  comes  from  all  quarters — 
Protestant,  Greek,  Catholic,  Maronite,  Jewish  and  Moslem.  The 
number  of  paying  pupils  has  steadily  increased. 

Sidon  Seminary  was  founded  in  1863  as  a  purely  missionary 
institution,  with  a  view  to  training  teachers  and  helpers  in  the 
work.  It  has  generally  received  as  boarders  only  Protestant  girls, 
who  perform  the  household  duties  of  the  institution,  after  the 
Holyoke  plan.  A  Druse  girl  was,  however,  enrolled  in  1889, 
and  a  Moslem  father  applied  for  admission  for  his  daughter,  ex- 
pressing entire  willingness  to  pay  for  her  training.  The  day- 
school  is  made  up  of  girls  from  all  the  sects,  including  Jew,  Mos- 
lem and  Metawaly. 

Tripoli  Seminary  is  a  younger  institution,  the  outgrowth  of  a 
High  School  for  girls,  established  in  1873.  A  fine  property  was 
bought  for  it  by  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  in 
1876,  at  a  cost  of  $10,000,  and  a  new  building  was  put  up  in 
1882.     The  first  class,  numbering  nine,  was  graduated  in  1885. 

In  all  these  schools  the  ladies  in  charge  are  assisted  by  native 
teachers.  Much  careful  religious  instruction  is  given,  while 
thorough  work  of  a  high  grade  is  required  in  the  class-room.  As 
a  result  the  graduates  and  those  who  are  connected  with  the 
school  for  a  shorter  time  carry  with  them  to  their  homes,  not  only 
literary  and  scientific  knowledge,  but  much  Scripture  truth,  and 
the  personal  influence  of  the  lives  and  example  of  their  teachers. 
Many  of  them  become  earnest  Christians,  and,  in  their  turn,  as 
teachers  and  wives  and  mothers,  become  centres  of  Christian  in- 
fluence all  through  the  land. 

Aheih  Seminary  and  Suk  el  Ghurb  Training  School. — In  1834 
we  find  at  Beirut  ten  interesting  young  men  receiving  instruction 
from  the  missionaries  in  English  and  in  science.  Out  of  this  grew 
a  seminary  for  boys,  suspended  in  1842,  but  revived  at  Abeih  in 


THE  MISSIONS  IN  SYRIA.  313 

1845,  and  placed  under  the  care  of  Mr.  Calhoun.  It  was  meant 
to  raise  up  teachers  and  pastors ;  but  the  end  was  not  accom- 
plished as  fully  as  was  hoped,  although  considerable  classes  were 
gathered,  and  these  from  many  quarters.  In  1850,  for  example, 
of  nineteen  pupils  four  were  Druses,  three  Greeks,  four  Maronites, 
four  Greek  Catholics,  two  Protestants,  one  Syrian  and  one 
Armenian.  Up  to  1870  most  of  the  teachers  in  the  schools  and 
religious  instructors  in  the  congregations  were  graduates  of  this 
institution. 

Mr.  Calhoun  left  the  Seminary  in  1875,  and  Mr.  Wood  was 
transferred  to  Abeih  and  put  in  charge.  Later  it  seemed 
that  the  work  accomplished  by  this  Seminary  might  better  be 
done  by  the  preparatory  department  of  the  Syrian  Protestant 
College  at  Beirut.  In  accordance  with  this  view  the  Seminary 
was  closed  in  1877,  though  the  number  of  pupils  had  never  been  so 
large.  A  new  enterprise  connected  with  this  Abeih  field  was 
begun  in  1882.  A  boys'  school  at  Schweifat  was  broken  up  by  a 
rival  Greek  school.  The  teachers  were  thereupon  transferred  to 
Suk  el  Ghurb,  and  a  boarding-school  for  boys  opened  there.  It 
began  with  34  pupils,  and  has  prospered  from  that  time.  It  is 
known  as  the  Training  School  at  Suk  el  Ghurb,  and  is  recognized 
as  an  influence  for  good  through  the  region. 

Sidon  Academy. — This  is  a  boys'  High  School,  with  boarding 
department,  gathering  pupils  from  all  sects  and  from  all  parts  of 
the  land.  "  Fifty  pupils  have  been  prepared  and  sent  to  the  col- 
lege in  Beirut.  Three  have  entered  the  Theological  Seminary 
after  having  been  tested  by  several  years  of  faithful  teaching. 
Lack  of  sufficient  accommodations  has  compelled  them  to  refuse 
full  boarding  privileges  to  all  new  pupils."  (Annual  Report  of 
Board  of  Foreign  Missions,  1890). 

The  Bedouin  School  at  Jedeideh. — In  this  same  Sidon  field 
there  is  another  claimant  for  interest.  From  the  mode  of  their 
life  the  wandering  Bedouin  are  necessarily  very  difficult  of  access 
by  evangelistic  effort.  In  1883  something  was  attempted  for 
them  by  opening  a  school  for  Bedouin  boys.  It  began  with  six 
pupils.  The  second  year  showed  an  advance  in  stability  and  re- 
sources. There  were  nine  pupils  ;  and  their  living  expenses  were 
borne  by  the  native  churches.  This  school  has  been  maintained 
most  of  the  time  since,  with  assistance  from  the  mission. 

Theological  Seminary  at  Beirut. — This  school  w^as  begun  in 
1869  in  connection  with  the  seminary  at  Abeih.  Dr.  Jessup,  of 
Beirut,  and  Rev.  W.  AV.  Eddy,  from  Sidon,  were  associated  with 
Mr.  Calhoun  in  the  charge  of'^it.  The  first  class  was  graduated 
in  1871,  consisting  of  five  young  men,  one  of  whom  was  a  Druse 
14 


314  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

convert.  The  next  year,  no  suitable  class  offering,  the  institution 
was  suspended.  It  was  re-opened  at  Beirut  in  l!s74,  with  four 
students.  Dr.  Dennis  took  charge  of  it,  and,  assisted  by  Drs. 
Van  Dyck,  Jessup  and  Eddy,  has  remained  in  charge.  The 
number  of  students  varies,  but  is  never  very  large. 

"  In  all  52  students  have  been  in  connection  with  it,  some  only 
for  a  short  time.  Of  these,  39  students  have  gone  forth  for  the 
work  of  the  ministry.  Of  this  number  22  are  in  the  employ  of 
our  mission,  13  are  employed  by  neighboring  missions,  3  have 
left  the  ministry  and  1  has  died."  (Report  for  1890.)  Mainly 
by  the  efforts  of  Dr.  Dennis  $20,000  was  raised  for  a  building, 
which  was  erected  on  ground  given  by  the  Trustees  of  the  College. 
It  was  dedicated  December  18,  1883. 

Of  this  location  Dr.  Dennis  says :  "  It  was  thought  that  the 
existence  of  the  Seminary  within  the  radius  of  college  life  and 
within  the  view  of  college  students  would  be  itself  a  presentation 
of  the  claims  and  opportunities  of  the  ministry  to  the  minds  of 
the  young  men  of  Syria.  .  .  .  Medicine  was  literally  carrying  the 
day  with  our  educated  young  men  until  theology  stepped  upon 
the  college  campus,  and  the  fact  that  the  last  theological  class 
were  all  college  men  gives,  at  least,  substantial  encouragement 
that  a  certain  proportion  of  our  candidates  for  the  ministry  shall 
be  from  those  trained  in  the  college."     (Report  1890.) 

Syrlau  Protestant  College. — The  time  came  when  the  need  was 
felt  for  an  institution  of  high  order.  The  project  for  a  Syrian 
Protestant  college  was  discussed  at  a  meeting  of  the  mission  in 
1861,  and  the  plan  sketched.  "  The  objects  deemed  essential 
were,  to  enable  natives  to  obtain  in  their  own  country,  in  their 
own  language,  and  at  a  moderate  cost,  a  thorough  literary,  scien- 
tific and  professional  education ;  to  found  an  institution  which 
should  be  conducted  on  principles  strictly  evangelical,  but  not 
sectarian,  with  doors  open  to  youth  of  every  Oriental  sect  and 
nationality  who  would  conform  to  its  regulations,  but  so  ordered 
that  students,  while  elevated  intellectually  and  spiritually,  should 
not  materially  change  their  native  customs. .  The  hope  was  enter- 
tained that  much  of  the  instruction  might  at  once  be  intrusted 
to  pious  and  competent  natives,  and  that  ultimately  the  teaching 
could  be  left  in  the  Imnds  of  those  who  had  been  raised  up  by 
the  college  itself"  It  was  deemed  best  that  the  college  should 
be  independent  of  the  Board  of  Missions.  Still  the  connection 
with  the  mission  could  not  but  be  close.  "  Missionary  instruction 
created  a  demand  for  it ;  the  plans  and  prayers  and  labors  of 
missionaries  established  it ;  the  friends  of  missions  endowed  it. 
Its  aim  and  that  of  other  missionary  labor  are  one — the  enlight- 
enment and  salvation  of  the  Arabic-speaking  race."     Most  of  the 


THK  MISSIONS   IN  SYRIA.  3l5 

money  was  raised  in  America.  A  plot  of  ground  was  purchased 
in  the  suburbs  of  Beirut,  and  buildings  were  erected.  The  college 
was  opened  in  1866,  with  a  class  of  fourteen  members,  and  Dr. 
Daniel  Bliss  as  president. 

This  institution  has  not  disappointed  the  promise  held  out. 
Year  after  year  it  has  welcomed  in  increasing  numbers  select 
young  men  from  Syria  and  Egypt,  and,  imparting  to  them  its 
training,  has  sent  them  out  to  be  in  their  respective  communities 
what  educated  men  always  are.  The  scholarship  fund  has  been 
of  late  enlarged.  New  professors  have  been  added.  The  course 
of  study  has  been  extended,  and  the  standard  raised.  Since  1879 
the  English  language  has  been  the  medium  of  instruction.  The 
Medical  Department,  which  was  early  added,  has  been  especially 
useful  and  successful.  It  is  a  testimony  to  its  importance  that  in 
1882  the  Jesuits  felt  it  advisable  to  antagonize  it  by  opening  a 
rival  college.  The  Protestant  College  has  a  steadily  growing 
influence  throughout  the  land  by  means  of  its  graduates. 

CHURCHES,    ETC. 

"  He  commanded  us  to  preach  unto  the  people,"  said  the 
apostles.  The  press  and  the  school  have  their  place ;  but  the 
chief  agency  in  spreading  the  kingdom  must  be  the  oral  procla- 
mation of  the  gospel  of  the  kingdom.  None  will  question  this 
principle.  It  may  happen,  however,  for  a  time  in  some  com- 
munities that  the  way  is  not  open  for  preaching  on  an  extended 
scale.  Hence  the  need  of  a  preparatory  work,  in  which  attention 
is  given  chiefly  to  methods  and  agencies  that  are  avowedly  sub- 
ordinate. This  has  been  the  state  of  aflairs  in  Syria.  The  Mos- 
lems especially  could  not  be  reached  by  preaching.  The  most 
that  could  be  done  for  them  was  through  the  press  and  the 
school. 

Preaching,  however,  has  by  no  means  been  neglected.  At  first 
much  was  informal,  and  partook  of  the  nature  of  conversation 
and  individual  address.  The  missionaries  admitted  all  comers  to 
their  family  worship,  and  used  it  as  a  means  of  making  known  the 
truth.  The  early  efforts  were  not  in  vain.  In  1827  a  little  band 
of  twenty  converts  had  been  gathered.  It  comprised  several  who 
long  survived,  and  since  have  been  very  useful  in  the  service. 
One  had  a  short  course,  and  received  the  martyr's  crown.  Asaad 
Shidiak  was  a  young  educated  Maronite,  teacher  of  science  and 
theology  in  a  convent,  and  afterwards  conductor  of  an  Arabic 
school  for  boys  in  Beirut.  There  he  became  a  convert  to  Prot- 
estant Christianity.  The  Maronite  patriarch  sent  for  him,  and 
detained  him  in  custody,  trying  all  means  to  reclaim  him.  Asaad 
escaped,  but  was  again  taken.     It  became  known  that  he  was  im- 


316  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OF 

prisoned  and  enchained  in  the  convent  of  Canobin.  Occasional 
glimpses  only  could  be  had  of  his  situation.  He  lingered  through 
a  few  years  of  oppression  and  cruelty,  maintaining  his  Christian 
profession  to  the  last.  His  death  is  involved  in  obscurity,  but 
is  supposed  to  have  occurred  in  1830. 

For  many  yeai-s  the  converts  at  Beirut  were  received  into  the 
mission  church,  which  included  the  missionary  families  there.  In 
1848  the  native  Protestants  of  Beirut  petitioned  to  be  set  off  in  a 
church  by  themselves.  This  was  accordingly  done.  The  next 
year  this  church  had  a  membership  of  twenty-seven.  Ten  were 
from  tlie  Greek  Church,  four  were  Greek  Catholics,  four  Maronites, 
five  Armenians,  three  Druses,  and  one  a  Jacobite.  In  1869  a 
fine  building,  well  located,  provided  with  tower  and  bell,  was 
completed. 

In  1844  there  was  an  interesting  movement  at  Hasbeiya.  This 
was  a  place  of  several  thousand  inhabitants,  mainly  Druses  and 
Greeks,  at  the  foot  of  Mount  Hermon.  A  considerable  body 
seceded  from  the  Greek  Church,  declared  themselves  Protestants, 
and  applied  to  the  mission  for  instruction.  Their  motives  were  at 
first  somewhat  mixed ;  but  the  course  of  affairs  showed  a  great 
deal  of  sincerity  and  earnestness.  Native  helpers  were  sent,  and 
some  of  the  missionaries  themselves  went  thither.  The  Greek 
patriarch  at  Damascus  became  alarmed,  and  a  troop  of  horsemen 
were  sent  to  quarter  themselves  on  the  Protestant  families.  The 
Druses  now  interfered  for  the  protection  of  the  Protestants,  and 
succeeded  in  checking  j^ersecution  for  a  time.  It  subsequently 
broke  out  violently,  and  the  victims  were  obliged  to  flee.  We 
need  not  follow  the  caurse  of  events  further  than  to  say  that 
in  the  spring  of  1847  the  Protestants  of  Hasbeiya  succeeded  in 
laying  their  grievances  before  the  sultan,  and  an  order  was  issued 
that  they  be  protected  and  no  one  allowed  to  disturb  them  in 
their  meetings  and  worship.  A  church  of  sixteen  members  was 
formed  in  July,  1851,  which  increased  to  twenty-five  the  same 
year.  Good  testimony  is  given  respecting  it  in  the  following 
years.  Hasbeiya  suffered  greatly  in  the  war  of  1860.  It  was  the 
scene  of  a  terrible  ma.ssacre  by  the  Druses,  and  the  Protestant 
house  of  worship  was  partially  destroyed  ;  but  of  more  than  one 
thousand  persons  murdered  there  and  in  the  vicinity,  only  nine 
were  Protestants.  "  It  is,"  says  Dr.  Anderson,  "  a  remarkable 
fact  that,  excepting  perhaps  in  Damascus,  no  injury  was  offered 
to  a  missionary,  and  Protestants,  when  recognized  as  such,  were 
generally  safe." 

We  have  interesting  accounts  of  the  rise  and  progress  of  the 
native  churches  at  Sidon,  at  Tripoli,  at  Hums ;  but  on  these  we 
cannot  dwell.     The  general  features   are  the  same.     The  work 


THK   MISSIONS   IN  SYRIA.  317 

begins,  and  then  local  persecution  arises.  At  Hums,  the  native 
brethren  are  stoned  and  beaten  in  the  streets.  At  Safeeta,  in 
1867,  the  whole  Protestant  community  is  arrested,  released,  driven 
into  the  wilderness,  and  their  houses  plundered.  What  Syrian 
converts,  from  Asaad  Shidiak  down,  have  been  willing  to  endure, 
shows  how  genuine  has  been  the  work  of  grace  in  their  hearts. 

When  the  Syrian  Mission  was  transferred  to  the  care  of  the 
Presbyterian  Board  it  was  wisely  left  to  time  to  prepare  the  way 
for  the  change  which  should  bring  the  Mission  into  conformity 
with  the  Presbyterian  system.  This  course  has  been  vindicated 
by  the  result.     At  the  annual  meeting  of  the  Mission,  December, 

1882,  the  plan  of  the  formation  of  a  Synod  and  five  Presbyteries, 
to  have  no  organic  ecclesiastical  connection  with  churches  in 
Great  Britain  or  the  United  States,  was  unanimously  adopted. 
This  plan  has  been  carried  out  so  far  as  the  organization  of  the 
Presbytery  of  Sidon,  at  Jedeideh,  in  October,  1 883  ;  and  one  at 
Amar,  in  the  Tripoli  field,  in  September,  1890. 

The  meetings  of  these  Presbyteries  show  that  the  Syrian  Church 
is  learning  the  lessons  of  "  concerted  action,  the  validity  of  repre- 
sentative authority,  and  the  majority  rule." 

The  Syrian  Mission  naturally  divides  itself  into  five  fields,  the 
principal  point  in  each  serving  as  a  centre  for  evangelistic  work 
which  is  carried  on  by  means  of  out-stations  and  itineration,  the 
missionaries  being  assisted  by  native  pastors,  teachers  and  colpor- 
teurs. 

In  Beirut  there  has  been  steady  advance.  The  oldest,  or 
Central  Church,  prospers.  A  beautiful  chapel,  built  at  the  expense 
of  Mr.  and  Mrs.  Henry  Dale,  of  New  York,  was  dedicated  in 
December,  1880,  and  provides  needed  accommodation  for  Sunday- 
school  work.     The  experiment  of  a  native  pastorate  was  tried  in 

1883,  but  without  success,  and  the  position  of  pastor  has  been  held 
by  Rev.  H.  H.  Jessup,  D.D.  In  1888,  by  the  advice  of  the 
missionaries,  the  church  extended  a  call  to  Rev.  Salim  el  Hakim, 
of  Hasbeiya,  to  become  their  pastor.  This  call  was  not  ac- 
cepted, and  subsequently  Rev.  Yousif  Bedr,  pastor  of  the  native 
church  at  Hums,  was  invited  to  become  Dr.  Jessup's  assistant. 
In  1890  he  became  pastor,  and  took  the  full  charge  of  the 
church. 

The  building  occupied  by  this  church  is  also  used  by  the  Anglo- 
American  Congregation  of  Beirut,  which  has  until  recently 
been  under  the  pastoral  care  of  Rev.  G.  M.  Mackie,  of  the  Estab- 
lished Church  of  Scotland. 

Other  preaching  stations  have  been  opened  in  Beirut,  and  there 
are  now  five  congregations  which  hear  the  Gospel  regularly,  num. 
bering  in  the  aggregate  about  820,  and  the  Sabbath-schools  in  con. 

14* 


318  HISTORICAL  SKETCH   OP 

nection  with  our  Mission  have  about  520  pupils.  There  are  about 
350  in  other  Sabbath-schools. 

Sidon  field  now  contains  eleven  churches.  Government  inter- 
ference has  hindered  the  work  at  some  points,  closing  schools  and 
churches,  depriving  Protestants  of  their  legal  rights  and  stimu- 
lating the  zeal  of  the  enemies  of  the  Gospel  to  many  new  efforts 
to  impede  its  progress.  "  A  church  member  of  Abara,  falsely 
accused  of  murder,  has  been  17  months  in  prison  without  trial. 
It  is  well  known  to  all  the  court  that  he  is  innocent.  But  being 
poor  he  cannot  obtain  his  freedom."  (Annual  Report,  1890.)  In 
spite  of  such  hindrances  the  progress  in  this  field  is  encouraging  ; 
advance  is  steadily  made  in  the  direction  of  self-support  and 
benevolence,  while  the  growth  in  membership,  especially  from  the 
pupils  of  the  various  schools,  is  steady. 

Tripoli  field.  The  area  and  population  of  this  district  com- 
prise about  half  that  of  the  whole  mission.  It  contains  one 
thousand  cities  and  villages,  the  most  important  of  which,  Tripoli, 
El  Meena,  Hamath  and  Hums,  are  now  connected  by  a  carriage 
road.  The  extent  of  the  field  renders  much  touring  necessary  for 
the  oversight  of  the  churches  and  schools  In  early  years  in  this 
field  strife  of  sects  was  particularly  virulent  and  the  converts  were 
subjected  to  long-continued  and  bitter  persecution.  The  report 
of  1890  states  :  "It  has  been  a  pleasure  to  see  an  increase  of 
brotheidy  love  and  Christian  zeal.  In  more  than  one  place  a 
period  of  lethargy  has  been  followed  by  a  time  of  earnest  work 
and  more  diligent  study  of  the  Scriptures." 

The  Abeih  and  Zahleh  fields  have  suffered  much  from  emigra- 
tion. It  was  estimated  that  within  two  or  three  years  twenty- 
five  thousand  Syrians  left  Mt.  Lebanon  for  North  and  South 
America.  The  region  was  overrun  in  1883  by  Egyptian  refugees, 
of  whose  evil  influence  mention  has  been  made.  There  has  been 
more  or  less  determined  opposition  at  various  points.  Neverthe- 
less, there  has  been  advance  marked  by  gain  in  members,  increase 
in  contributions,  and  healing  of  divisions. 

The  work  was  begun  at  Zahleh,  in  1872,  and  the  first  church 
orgarfzed  the  following  year.  There  has  been  much  opposition, 
which  is  largely  due  to  the  influence  of  zealous  bishops  who  lose 
no  opportunity  to  obstruct  Gospel  work  ;  nevertheless  progress  has 
been  rapid  and  on  a  gratifying  scale.  The  people,  except  the 
papists,  are  friendly  and  anxious  to  obtain  education  for  their 
children.  "  Best  of  all,  the  Bible  is  owned  and  read,  and  that 
bishop  or  priest  is  rash  who  would  attempt  to  hinder  people  from 
owning  and  reading  this  best  of  all  books."  There  are  19  preach- 
ing points  with  an  average  attendance  of  565  ;  15  Sabbath-schools 
with  over  1000  children. 


the:   missions   in  SYRIA.  319 

At  all  these  points  the  work  of  preaching  is  supplemented  by 
personal  visitation,  prayer-meetings,  meetings  of  women  for  sewing 
and  Scripture  instruction,  by  some  of  which  Moslem  women  are 
reached.  Societies  for  benevolent  work  give  the  native  women 
opportunities  to  send  the  gospel  message  to  others  more  ignorant 
than  themselves,  while  Mission  Bands  and  Societies  of  Christian 
Endeavor  are  important  agencies  for  developing  the  young  people 
of  the  stations  in  Christian  character  and  preparing  them  for 
usefulness, 

MEDICAL   W^ORK. 

It  is  interesting  that  this  should  become  a  feature  of  gospel 
work  in  the  land  once  trodden  by  the  Great  Physician.  The 
Medical  Department  of  the  College  is  educating  native  physicians 
to  relieve  the  suffering  among  their  own  people,  while  Drs.  Post, 
Van  Dyck  and  other  members  of  the  Medical  Faculty  have  gained 
a  great  influence  by  means  of  their  skill  and  kindness.  The 
Hospital  of  the  Prussian  Knights  of  St.  John,  under  the  care  of 
the  Deaconnesses  of  Kaiserswerth,  is  served  by  the  medical  staff 
of  the  College.  In  the  last  year  of  which  we  have  the  report 
nearly  10,000  cases  were  treated.  Patients  come  from  all  parts 
of  Syria  and  from  Egypt,  and  carry  back  with  them  to  their 
homes  imj^ressions  of  Christian  love  as  well  as  direct  gospel  teach- 
ing. The  itinerations  of  the  late  Dr.  C.  W.  Calhoun  and  his  ser- 
vices at  Tripoli,  followed  by  those  of  Dr.  Harris,  have  opened  the 
way  for  gospel  work.  The  dispensary  at  Tripoli  calls  together  a 
large  number  at  every  clinic.  Many  of  these  are  Moslems,  and 
they  hear  tlie  gospel  read  and  explained  l)efore  receiving  medical 
attention. 

CONCLUSION. 

On  April  2d^  1890,  the  missionaries  of  Syria  and  their  friends 
celebrated  the  fiftieth  anniversary  of  the  arrival  of  Rev.  C.  V.  A. 
Van  Dyck,  M.D.,  D.D.  Moslems,  Jews,  nominal  Christians,  Druses 
and  Protestants  united  in  doing  honor  to  this  distinguished  mis- 
sionary, physician,  translator  and  educator.  But  in  addition  to 
the  personal  interest  of  the  occasion,  it  gave  opportunity  for  a  re- 
view of  the  history  of  the  mission,  which  was  full  of  encourage- 
ment. One  paragraph  from  the  address  delivered  by  Dr.  Eddy 
will  give  us  statistics  which  are  a  good  summary  of  the  work  ac- 
complished :  "  Not  until  eight  years  after  your  arrival  was  the 
first  Evangelical  Church  in  Syria  formed,  and  its  total  member- 
ship of  those  gathered  from  all  parts  of  the  field  was  only 
eighteen  ;  now  you  see  1627  names  on  the  roll.  Then  there  were 
three  or  four  preaching  places ;  now  they  fall  little  short  of  a  hun- 


320  HISTORICAI.  SKETCH   OF 

dred,  where  five  thousand  hearers  listen  to  the  gospel  message. 
Then  there  was  no  Protestant  place  of  woi*ship  ;  now  the  number 
of  church  buildings  is  above  thirty.  Then  there  was  only  one 
high  school,  less  than  a  dozen  common  schools,  and  only  one 
school  for  girls ;  now  there  are,  under  the  control  of  our  Board 
alone,  a  theological  seminary,  three  female  seminaries,  nineteen 
high  schools  and  one  hundred  and  seventeen  common  schools, 
with  over  six  thousand  scholars,  of  whom  nearly  two  thousand 
are  girls." 

AVith  such  looks  backward  to  mark  progress,  and  with  careful 
study  of  the  present  condition  of  the  land,  we  see  indeed  that  it  is 
one  "  where  the  enemy  is  most  strongly  intrenched,  and  is  making 
a  desperate  stand ; "  but  we  see  also  that  there  are  already 
thousands  of  children  in  Protestant  schools ;  that  literary  and  sci- 
entific education  has  been  given  to  many  young  men ;  that  the 
taste  for  reading  has  been  formed  in  many  and  provision  made 
for  its  satisfaction ;  that  native  teachers  and  physicians,  trained 
under  evangelical  influences,  are  making  themselves  felt  at  many 
points  ;  that  woman  is  rapidly  assuming  her  proj^er  place  in  social 
life,  and  many  new  homes  of  purity  and  happiness  are  formed  and 
forming ;  that  Protestant  communities  are  growing,  and  congrega- 
tions are  increasing,  and  the  roll  of  communicants  lengthening. 
No  doubt,  much  of  toil,  perhaps  of  sorrow,  of  tribulation,  remains. 
But  what  has  been  done  and  gained  is  enough  to  confirm  even  a 
feeble  faith  as  to  what  the  outcome  must  be. 

In  view  of  our  Syrian  Mission  as  we  have  now  contemplated  it, 
w^e  may  ask,  as  another  has  already  done :  "  Is  it  not  a  work  of 
which  patriotism  alone  might  well  make  an  American  proud? 
The  name  of  his  country  has  been  made  a  synonym  in  the  East, 
not  for  political  aggression  and  intrigue,  but  for  education,  truth 
and  religion.  And  the  American  Church  should  offer  praise  to 
God  for  the  wonderful  works  which  He  has  wrought  in  our  time 
through  his  faithful  servants.  They  should  now  unite  in  prayer 
that  the  last  barrier,  the  iron  gate  of  Moslem  bigotry  and  intoler- 
ance, may  open  at  His  word,  and  give  liberty  for  evangelism 
among  the  Mohammedan  populations."* 


Stations. 


Beirut  :  Jlev.  Messrs.  C.  V.  A.  Van  Dyck,  D.D.,  M.D.,  H.  H.  Jessup,  D.D., 
William  W.  Eddy,  D.D.,  James  S.  Dennis,  D.D.,  Samuel  Jessup,  and  their 
wives ;  Mrs.  Gerald  F.  Dale,  Miss  E.  D.  Everett,  Miss  Emilia  Thomson  and 
Miss  Alice  S.  Barber. 

Abeih:  Rev.  Messrs.  William  Bird  and  O.  J.  Hardin,  and  their  wives; 
Miss  Emily  G.  Bird. 

»  Foreign  Missionary,  Dec,  1884,  p.  292. 


THK  MISSIONS  IN  SYRIA. 


321 


SiDON :  Rev.  William  K.  Eddy  and  W.  Scott  Watson,  and  their  wives,  Rev. 
George  A.  Ford,  Miss  Rebecca  M.  and  Miss  Charlotte  H.  Brown. 

Tripoli  :  Rev.  Messrs.  F.  W.  March  and  William  S.  Nelson,  and  Ira  Har- 
ris, M.D.,  and  their  wives;  Miss  Harriet  La  Grange,  Miss  M.  C.  Holmes  and 
Miss  Mary  T.  Maxwell  Ford. 

Zahleh  :  Rev.  Messrs.  Frank  E.  Hoskins  and  William  Jessup  and  their 
wives. 

Faculty  and  Instructors  of  the  Syrian  Protestant  College :  Rev.  D.  Bliss, 
D.D.,  president;  Rev.  G.  E.  Post,  M.A.,  M.D.,  D.D.S.,  Rev.  John  Wortabet, 
M.D.,  Rev.  Harvey  Porter,  B.A  ,  Samuel  P.  Glover,  M.A.,  M  D.,  Robert  H. 
West,  M.A.,  Franklin  C.  Wells,  M.D.,  Harris  Graham,  B.A.,  M.D.,  George  L. 
Robinson,  B.A.,  Frederick  S.  Hyde,  B.A.,  Jabr  M.  Dhumit,  B.A.,  Dean  A. 
Walker,  B.A.,  B.D.,  Louis  S.  Baddur,  B.A.,  Alfred  E.  Day,  B.A.,  Najib  M. 
Salibi,  B.A.,  Ayyub  M.  Kimeid,  Amin  F.  Ma'luf,  B.A.,  and  Francis  Sufair. 


Missionaries  in  Syria,  1870-1891. 

*  Died,    t  Transferred  from  the  American  Board.    Figures,  Term  of  Service  in  the  Field. 


Barber,  Miss  Alice  S.,  1885- 
Bird,  Rev.  William,  f            1853- 
Bird,  Mrs.,                               1853- 
Bird,  Miss  E.,                          1879- 
Brown,  Miss  Charlotte,          1885- 
Brown,  Miss  Rebecca,            1885- 
*Calhoun,  Rev.  S.  H.,t  1843-1876 
Calhoun,  Mrs.,  1843-1887 
*Calhoun,  C.  W.,  M.D.,  1879-1883 
Calhoun,  Miss  S.  H.,  1879- 
Cundall,  Miss  F.,  1879-1883 
*Dale,  Rev.  G.  F.,  1872-1887 
Dale,  Mrs.  (Miss  M.  Bliss),  1879- 
*Danforth,  G.  B.,  M.D.,  1871-1875 
*Danforth,  Mrs.,  1871-1881 
Dennis,  Rev.  James  S.,t       1867- 
Dennis,  Mrs.,  1872- 
Eddy,  Rev.  W.  W.,  f  1852- 
Eddy,  Mrs.,  1852- 
Eddy,  Rev.  W.  K.,  1878- 
Eddy,  Mrs.  (Miss  B.  M.  Nel- 
son, 1881-),  1884- 
Everett,  Miss  E.  D.,t  1868- 
Fisher,  Miss  H.  M.,  1873-1875 
Ford,  Mrs.  M.  P.,  1881- 
Ford,  Miss  Sarah  A.,  1883-1885 
Ford,  Rev.  G.  A.,  1880- 
Ford,  Miss  M.  T.  M.,  1887- 
*Greenlee,  Rev.  W.  M.,  1884-1887 
Greenlee,   Mrs.,  (Miss  Alice  i 
Bird)  1886-1887  | 
Hardin,  Rev.  O.  J.,  1871- 
Hardin,  Mrs.,  1871- 
Harris,  Ira,  (M.D.),  1884- 
Harris,  Mrs.,  1885- 


Hoskins,  Rev.  F.  E., 

Hoskins,    Mrs.  (Miss  H 
Eddy,  1875), 

Holmes,  Miss  M.  C, 

Jackson,  Miss  Ellen 

Jessup,  Rev.  H.  H.,t 

-Jessup,  Mrs., 

*Jessup,  Mrs., 

Jessup,  Mrs., 

Jessup,  Rev.  Samuel,! 

Jessu]),  Mrs., 

Jessup,  Rev.  Wm. 

Jessup,  Mrs., 

Johnston,  Rev.  W.  L., 
j  Johnston,  Mrs., 
!  Kipp,  Miss  M., 

La  Grange,  Miss  H., 
\  Loring,  Miss  S.  B., 

Lyons,  Miss  M.  M., 
;  March,  Rev.  F.  W., 

March,  Mrs., 
I  Nelson,  Rev.  W.  F., 

Nelson,  Mrs., 

Pond,  Rev.  T.  S., 

Pond,  Mrs., 

Thomson,  Rev.  W.  M.,t 

^Thomson,  Mrs., 

Thomson,  Miss  E., 

Van  Dyck,  Rev.  C.  V.  A. 

Van  Dyck,  Mrs., 

Van  Dyck,  Miss  L., 
Watson,  Rev.  W.  S., 
Watson,  Mrs., 
*Wood,  Rev.  F.  A., 
Wood,  Mrs., 


1888- 
.  M. 

1888- 
1884- 
1870-1884 
1856- 
1856. 

J  867-1881 
1884- 
1863- 
1863- 
1890- 
1890- 
1879-1880 
1879-1880 
1872-1875 
1876- 
1870-1873 
1877-1880 
1873- 
1880- 
1888- 
1888- 
1873-1890 
1873-1890 
1833-1877 
1833-1873 
1876- 
,t  1840- 
1840- 
1875-1879 
1889- 
1889- 
1871-1878 
1871-1878 


322       HISTORICAI.  SKE;TCH  of  TH^  missions  in  SYRIA. 

Books  of  Reference. 

Among  the  Holy  Hills.     H.  M.  Field.    $1.50. 

Autobiography  of  Dr.  W.  G.  Schauffler. 

Bible  Lands.     H.  J.  Van  Lennep.     2  v.     $5.00. 

Bible  Work  in  Bible  Lands.     Rev.  J.  Bird.    $1.50. 

Five  years  in  Damascus.    J.  L.  Porter.    $3.75. 

Forty  years  in  the  Turkish  Empire.     (Life  of  Dr.  Goodell.)     E.   D.  G. 
Prime. 

History  of  Missions  of  A.   B.  C.  F.  M.    Vol.  Oriental  Churches.     Rufus 
Anderson. 

Mahomet  and  Islam.    Sir  W.  Muir.    4«. 

Mohammed ;  Speeches  and  Table  Talk.     Stanley  Lane  Poole.     45.  6d. 

Sinai  and  Palestine.    A.  P.  Stanley.    $3.00. 

Social  and  Reliijious  Life  in  the  Orient.     K.  H.  Basmajian.    $1.00. 

Syrian  Home  Life.     H.  H.  Jessup.    $1.50. 

The  Land  and  the  Book.     W.  M.  Thomson.     3  v.    $18.00. 

The  Mohammedan  Missionary  Problem.    H.  H.  Jessup.    75  cts. 
.    The  Ride  through  Palestine.     J.  W.  Dulles.    $2.00. 

The  Romance  of  Missions.     M.  A.  West.    $1.50. 

Women  of  the  Arabs.     H.  H.  Jessup,  D.D.    $2.00. 


ADDITIONAL    HELPS. 


As  additional  helps  in  missionary  study  and  especially  in  following  the  cur- 
rent history  of  Presbyterian  Missions,  the  following  publications 
are  recommended  to  the  reader. 


ANNUAL  REPORTS  OF  THE  BOARD  OF  FOREIGN  MISSIONS. 

53  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York. 

THE  CHURCH  AT  HOME  AND  ABROAD. 

Published  monthly  by  order  of  the  General  Assembly  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  1334  Chestnut  Street,  Philadelphia,  Pa.  Price, 
$1.00  per  year. 

WOMAN'S  WORK  FOR  WOMAN. 

Published  monthly  by  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Boards  and 
Societies  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  53  Fifth  Avenue,  New  York. 
Price  60  cents  per  year. 

CHILDREN'S  WORK  FOR  CHILDREN. 

Published  monthly  by  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Boards  and 
Societies  of  the  Presbyterian  Church,  1334  Chestnut  Street,  Phila- 
delphia, Pa.     Price,  35  cents  per  year. 

MISSIONARY  REVIEW  OF  THE  WORLD. 

Published  monthly,  18  and  20  Astor  Place,  New  York.  Price,  |2.00 
per  year. 

QUESTION  BOOKS  ON  THE  MISSION  FIELDS  of  the  PRESB  YTERIAN  CHURCH. 

Published  by  the  Woman's  Foreign  Missionary  Society  of  the  Pres- 
byterian Church,  1334  Chestnut  Street,  Philadelphia,  Pa.    Price,  5 
cents  each,  50  cents  per  set  of  eleven. 
MISSIONARY  ANNALS. 

Published  by  the  Woman's  Board  of  Missions  of  the  Northwest,  48 
McCormick  Bk>ck,  Chicago,  111.  Nine  small  volumes  of  missionary 
biography  and  history :— Robert  Moffkt;  Adoniram  Judson;  Woman 
and  the  Gospel  in  Persia;  Justin  Perkins;  David  Livingstone  J 
Henry  Martyn  and  Samuel  J.  Mills ;  Wm.  Carey ;  Madagascar ; 
Alexander  Duff.  Price,  18  cents  each  in  paper  binding,  30  cents 
in  cloth. 

AMERICAN  HEROES  ON  MISSION  FIELDS. 

Published  by  American  Tract  Society,  150  Nassau  Street,  New  York. 
Price,  $1.25. 

REPORT  OF  MISSIONARY  CONFERENCE,  LONDON,  1888. 

Published  by  Fleming  H.  Revell,  12  Bible  House,  Astor  Place,  New 
York.    Price,  $2.00. 


Princeton  Theoloaica  ..Seminary  Libra^ 


1012  01 


302  8248 


I 


